Google This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project to make the world's books discoverable online. It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the publisher to a library and finally to you. Usage guidelines Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you: + Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individual personal, non-commercial purposes. and we request that you use these files for + Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. + Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. + Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. About Google Book Search Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web a[nttp: //books . google. con/] 44 BEZAE CODEX CANTABRIGIENSIS. Cambridge: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESH. a — — ——— —á"—— — » | | | Il. THNY YXH NAY TOYCCOCA I ANOACCCIAY THN: ocA an A TTOACGELAY THN eENEKENWTOY EYACPEAIGY COC EIAY THN X end M (1) NS ANION AMSUAMSALUAM IFACERE PERGETEAM ! quiaute ὃν pROprEeReUuANGelru MSALUAM FACTETEAM : AS IC BEIEY NOWNTWANTIALKODCOY TAX Yew c €A OZ CAE TU CEIAEA ET1IMEINATAY Tay C AIpaaloy PTIAC Y161A 1AB OAOY ΕτΈ 1 ARAM KIACIKA4XCH4AC (2) ME ser €SATOCTCAACOYMAC GHTENAY TOU Tu ENA HCONT! à | 9 oYrOC HpZATONTA pHCIAZECBAIENTCY NAP Cor e QKAIETIHPWOTHCENAYTOYC OTEPEYCAETOON Ne WRAIKAGICAIETIITON GPONON AYToyre TC qus AMANTE UT alc— ^ ᾿ (8 Ef NTU COCA] IN Co. € a CTFACTUMESTREPEN TEcAelaEecho _Nox (ΕΝ KAPTOYTHCOAPYIACAYTOY — o PY WOHAIOC METACTPAPETAIEIC KOTOC AP | ANHAFNOC MAnepH n _ a2) une tÁR TK OAGiGCeACraunnA "s σῳο THE APECAY roc Oo VUA T'OI Me NTHTIOIOYCIN NOCMA megiagis, we. ΠΕΡῚ rin: ἡ TKS CABBA —7 TOY 15) TT APPWCTOYC KE PAC emen COYCEYN . Supeg βοβοτοβϑαλ ΜΉ ΚΌΡΟΝ : ΚΑΙ kaawe CZ0YCIN , ersegebasesunt "UK NSINLLA λει ον TALE + SL BEZAE CODEX CANTABRIGIENSIS, BEING AN EXACT COPY, IN ORDINARY TYPE, OF THE CELEBRATED UNCIAL GRAECO-LATIN MANUSCRIPT OF THE FOUR GOSPELS AND ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, WRITTEN EARLY IN THE SIXTH CENTURY, AND PRESENTED TO THE . VIE ὡς . " y UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE BY THEODORE BEZA, A.D. 1581. / ^N M EDITED WITH A CRITICAL INTRODUCTION, ANNOTATIONS, AND FACSIMILES BY FREDERICK H. SCRIVENER, M.A. RECTOR OF 8. GERMANS, CORNWALL. Canrbridge : DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO. LONDON: BELL AND DALDY. 1864 . ἃ, «^ | - oo cop OD. bw -— Ὁ TO THE RIGHT REVEREND EDWARD HAROLD, LORD BISHOP OF ELY. My Lon», Wuen I first projected a new Edition of Codex Bezae, you were so good as to recommend my design to the Syndics of the Cambridge Press as one worthy of aid from the funds at their disposal; you have encouraged me throughout my task with kind interest and ready sympathy: yet I am so deeply conscious of the faults of this Volume that I should be ashamed to inscribe it to your Lordship had I not unsparingly devoted to it time and pains and the best faculties of my mind. My work, indeed, has proved far harder than I expected, but its diligent prosecution has brought with it such real delight that I cannot part from the companion of many laborious hours without some loving regret, not unmingled (I would trust) with reverent thankfulness that life and heart have been vouchsafed to me to make one poor contribution more to the critical study of Holy Scripture. My Lord, may it please Him whose Providence has called you to your high office to prosper therein all that your hand findeth to do: may His blessing especially rest on your godly endeavour to restore to our dear Cambridge her ancient glory of being the school and home of true divinity, by persuading her most promising sons to consecrate their fresh strength to the ministry of Christ's Church in England, at this time of no common need. I am, my Lorp, Your obliged and dutiful servant, F. H. SCRIVENER. S. Gerrans, June 1, 1864. * Inelytae modisque omnibus celebratissimae ACADEMIAE CANTABRIGIENSI Gratiam et pacem a Deo patre ac Domino nostro Jesu Christo. " Quatuor Evangeliorum et Actorum Apostolicorum graeco latinum exemplar ex S. Irenaei caenobio *lugdunensi ante aliquot annos nactus, mutilum quidem illud, et neque satis emendaté ab initio ubique “ descriptum, neque ita ut oportuit habitum, sicut ex paginis quibusdá diverso charactere insertis, et indocti * eujuspiam graeci Calogeri! barbaris adscriptis alicubi notis apparet, Vestrae potissimum academiae, ut inter * veré Christianas vetustissimae, plurimisque nominibus celeberrimae, dicandum existimavi, Reverendi Domini “et patres, in cujus sacrario tantum hoc venerandae, nisi forte fallor, vetustatis monimentum collocetur. * Etsi vero nulli melius quàm vos ipsi, quae sit huic exemplari fides habenda, estimarint, hac de re tamen “vos admonendos duxi, tantam à me in lucae praesertim Evangelio repertam esse inter hunc codicem et “caeteros quátüvis vet es discrepantiam, ut vitandae quorundam offensioni, asservandum potius quam * publicandum existimem. In hac tamen non sententiarum sed vocum diversitate, nihil profecto comperi [ex “eras.| unde suspicart potuerim à veteribus illis haereticis fuisse depravatum. Imo multa mihi videor * deprehendisse magna observatione digna: quaedam etiam sic à recepta scriptura discrepantia, ut tamen “cum veterum quorüdà et Graecorum et latinorum patrum scriptis consentiant: non pauca denique, quibus * vetusta latina editio corroboratur: quae omnia pro ingenii mei modulo inter 8e comparata, et cum Syra et * Arabica editione collata, in majores meas annotationes à me nuper emendatas et brevi, Deo favente, * prodituras congessi. Sed age, res haec tota vestri, sicuti par est, judicii esto. Tantum a vobis peto, Reverendi “Domini et patres, ut hoc qualecüque simae in vestram amplitudinem observantiae meae [vestr...eras.] * veluti monimentum, ab homine vestri studiosissimo profectum, aequi bonique consulatis. * D. Jesus servator noster, et universe vobis omnibus, et privatim singulis, totique adeo Christianissimae * Anglorum genti magis ac magis pro bonitate singulari sua benedicat. * GENEVAE. VIII Idus Dec. anno Domini cio 10 Lxxxr. * Vestrae totius inclytae academiae dignitati addictissimus THEODORUS BEzA." ‘‘Ornatissimo viro et in omni literarum genere excellentissimo THEODORO BEZAE primario pastori Genevensi. * Accepimus literas tuas (Ornatissime Beza) plenas humanitatis, tresque praeterea libros academicac “librariae consecratos, quorum duo quinque Mosis volumina hebraice scripta complectuntur, multis doctis- * simorum hominum commentariis illustrata, tertius vero manuscriptus quatuor evangelistas graeco latinos * continet cum actis apostolorum. Εἰ quibus omnibus facile existimari potest quam honorifice de Academia * Cantabrigiensi sentias quamque vehementer cupias sempiternum apud nos nominis ac memoriae tuae * monumentum conservari. Gaudemus hercle (Gravissime Beza) sic esse res nostras ut a te tristi ac directo * Theologo sic* lautissimis verbis efferantur, sed quod illud in votis habeas ut aliquo collato beneficio de * Academia nostra bene mereare, id vero serio triumphamus. * Quanquam (si vere loqui volumus) insignes lucubrationes tuae theologicae, quae quotidio vigent apud * nog, et in omnium ore ac sermone volitant tales sunt tamque divinis rebus accommodatae? ut vel eo tantum * nomine nunquam tibi satis debere posse videamur. Nam hoc scito post unicae scripturae sacratissimam * cognitionem, nullos unquam ex omni memoria temporum scriptores extitisse quos memorabili viro Johanni “Calvino tibique praeferamus, ut vel hac sola beneficentia contentus majorem gratificandi modum non «desideres. Sed quoniam nullum finem statuis bonitati tuae, nec tibi satisfacis dum illa tua scripta ad nos * perveniunt quae cum ceteris quoque gentibus communicata sunt nisi quorundam etiam librorum privatam “ accessionem adjungas: publicis tuis scriptis pro communibus utemur, haec vero nuper privata eademque * germana dona literatissimi viri multo arctius amplectemur*. Nam si magnorum hominum liberalitatem qui “nog possessionibus locupletarunt in summa laude ponamus, quo tandem studio prosequemur eos, qui * curarunt ut omni salutari literatura abundemus*®. Ac licet hanc animi tui gratuitam propensionem quam * gimillimo munere remunerare difficile sit: quantum tamen amore et industria perficere possimus, enitemur * nt intelligas te nobis esse charissimum, nihilque hoc tuo postremo beneficio gratius unquam accidisse. “Deus opt. max. fidelissimi ministerii tui uberrimum fructum concedat teque ipsum post multos exant- “latos labores imortali gloria coronet. 4 CANTABRIGIAE, 15° Cal. Junii. anno dni 1582. DEN * Salutis et dignitatis tuae cupidissimi * PROCANCELLARIUS et *reliquus Senatus Cantabrigiensis." ! “ Calogeri: Monachi, praesertim senio et aetate venerandi (xaXoysjpus)." Ducange Glossar. ad Script. Med. Latin. 3 sic (cum erased in MS.) 3 accommodatae (aptissimae erased in MS.) 4 amplectemur (amplectuntur erased in MS.) 5 at abundemus a full stop in the MS. It should be a (7) INTRODUCTION. Tne Greek and Latin manuscript of the Four Gospels and Acts of the Apostles, generally known as the Codex Bezae or Codex D, may seem somewhat less ancient than three or four other extant copies of the New Testament, but in respect to the modification of the inspired text which it exhibits is perhaps more interesting and remarkable than any other document of its class. It is now the property of the University of Cambridge, in whose public Library the open volume is conspicuouy to visitors (Nn. τι. 41); and the-Syndics of the University Press have liberally contributed to defray the cost of the present work, in which the parallel lines of the Greek original and its Latin version (which in Codex Bezae itself are written on separate pages in wncial characters) are represented on the same page in cursive or ordinary letters (pp. 1—415), precisely as they were left by the first scribe, nine leaves supplied by later hands being banished to an Appendix, and printed in smaller type (pp. 417—428). To this edition of the text (which it is hoped will be found as exact as anxious care could make it) is annexed à Commentary or body of notes, wherein the many changes brought into its primitive readings by subsequent correctors (pp. 429—448), all liturgical marks (pp. 448—450) and other foreign matter (pp. 451— 2) scattered throughout the margin of the book, are diligently recorded, and their respective dates, so far as may be, ascertained. The three facsimile pages in lithograph are designed to illustrate this Introduction, whose purpose is to discuss, briefly yet not too superficially, (1) the recent history of the manuscript and the several collations of it already executed: (2) its palaeographical appearance, probable origin, and age: (3) the character of its Latin translation, and (4) of ita Greek text, as critically examined, and compared with other monuments of sacred antiquity, whether manuscripts, versions, or citations of Scripture by early Fathers of the Church. CHAPTER 1. ON THE RECENT HISTORY OF CODEX BEZAE. THE letter of Theodore Beza (dated 6 December, 1581) which accompanied the manuscript, hia munificent gift to the University of Cambridge, and the reply of the Vice-Chancellor and Senate (dated 18 May, 1582, but not yet received by Beza as late as October 1582, if ever) are reprinted on the opposite page’. The language of the latter, extravagant as it is, only too faithfully expresses the vene- ration of that learned body for the donor and his master Calvin, which already boded so ill for the peace of the English Church. To the French Reformer's meagre account of his manuscript, that he had gotten it some years before from the Monastery of S. Irenaeus at Lyons, must be added a more ! The former from the original, the latter from the copy in the keeping of the Public Orator, the Rev. W. G. Clark, who kindly consulted it at my request. explicit statement prefixed to the book (perhaps at an earlier period) in his own cramped hand, and still preserved there together with his original letter: * Est hoc exemplar venerandae vetustatis ex Graecia, ut apparet ex barbaris graecis qbusdam ad marginem adscriptis, olim exportatum, et in Sancti Irenaei monasterio, Lugduni, ad [ad eras.] ita ut hic cernitur, mutilatum, postq" ibi in pulvere diu jacuisset, repertum oriente ibi Civili bello, anno Domini 1562." In the face of this statement, withheld in his public letter yet by no means studiously concealed, it evinces strange ignorance both of the man and of his evil times to suppose. that Beza received this most precious document as a present from the hands of the Lyonese monks, under circumstances which would have enabled him to learn whatever they might know of its history’. Certainly his own words "nactus," * repertum," and *erutum" (NV. 7., 1582, Praef), suggest no idea of a gift, and the last object the brotherhood of S. Irenaeus would have selected for such doubtful liberality would have been the ablest champion of their enemies in the Colloquy at Poissy (Sept. 1561), who was then actually serving as Chaplain and Counsellor of the Huguenot army in the campaign which ended with the battle of Dreux (19 December, 1562). Lyons, it must be remembered, was sacked in this very year 1562, oriente ibi Civili bello,” by the infamous Des Adrets*, whom it suited for a while to espouse the cause of the Reformed; and though his exploit there was marked by less than his usual cruelty, yet his followera expended their zeal in profaning the holy places, and have left tokens of their presence yet visible in the Church of S. Irenaeus itself It can hardly be doubted that some one who shared in the plunder of the Abbey conveyed this portion of it to Beza, who might naturally assume that of which he could have no direct information, that it had long lain there neglected in the dust. Yet there is good reason for believing that his codex was in Italy only a few years before the sack of Lyons. William & Prato, Bishop of the city of Clermont in the adjoining province of Auvergne, produced to the Council of Trent in 1546 “a very ancient Greek manuscript: confirming the Latin reading “ sic eum volo" in John xxi. 22, which Cod. D, alone of all known authorities, might appear to do: when his end was served, the Bishop would of course restore it to his neighbours, the monks of S. Irenaeus, from whom he had borrowed it. This view is strongly confirmed by the fact that about the year 1546, when Robert Stephens was collecting materials for his critical editions of the Greek Testament, numerous extracts from a document (by him called B^) which we shall soon prove to have been none other than Codex Bezae, were sent to him from Italy by some friend who had collated it in his behalt*. viii INTRODUCTION. ' 1 ** Anne omnind credibile est omissurum Bezam ex Marianus Victorius in his notes on S. Jerome, cited by monachis sciscitari, tantae vetustatis κειμήλιον sibi in manus tradentibus [!], Unde? Cujus olim? Quo casu? et caetera ejusmodi! Nemone autem praestó tunc adfuit monachus qui ei narraret (si ita quidem res fuerit) codi- cem mstum nostrum aded non Lugduni mansisse ab Irenaei paen? temporibus ad illum usque diem, ut nuperrim? migrásset ab Italia?’ Kipling, Cod. Bezae Praef. p. xx. * See his character and career sketched by Brantome, - Des Hommes, 1. 111. c. 4. 3 “Tis s'emparérent des portes et de tous les lieux forts, sans aucun meutre que de deux ou trois personnes, mais non pas sans leurs impietés et barbaries accoutumées envers les choses saintes" (Mézeray, Hist. de France, T. 111. p. 87, 1685). Accordingly travellers are shewn the bones of unclean aninals which the Huguenots, in wanton mockery, then mingled with the presumed remains of S. Irenaeus and the martyrs of Lyons. * “ Antiquissimus Graecus Codex," as described by Wetstein, N. T. Prol, T. r. p. 28. 5 τὸ δὲ B' ἐστὶ τὸ ἐν ᾿Ιταλίᾳ ὑπὸ τῶν ἡμετέρων ἀντι- βληθὲν φίλων (Ep. to the Reader, N. T. 1550): scarcely therefore by his son Henry, who at the age of 18, in or about the year 1546, collated for his father his other 15 authorities. The whole story of Beza's manuscript would now be clear, but for one difficulty. In the latest edition of his Annotations (1598) he nowhere calls it Codex Lugdunensis as in 1581—2, but Claromontanus (notes on Luke xix. 26; Acts xx. 3): for though one may very well suppose that Beza at eighty years of age, and after so long an interval, might confound the Lyons copy with his own Codex Claromontanus of St Paul's Epistles obtained from Clermont near Beauvais, yet the cireumstance that it had once been in the hands of the Bishop of Clermont in the Auvergne is a remarkable coincidence, though (as we believe notwithstanding) quite accidental, INTRODUCTION. ix It is now time to enumerate the instances in which Codex Bezae has been employed by scholars for critical purposes. (1) We hesitate not to assign the first place on the list to Robert Stephens and his third edition of the Greek New Testament, 1550. The identity of Codex Bezae with β΄ in Stephens margin ought never to have been doubted by any one who had availed himself of the means at our disposal for testing that editor's accuracy. His principal guthority a' was the Complu- tensian Polyglott, a printed book in high repute and readily accessible. After deducting mere errata, itacisms, and such like, out of the 2300 places wherein it differs from his own printed text, Stephens cites α΄ correctly only 554 times, and falsely 56 times, so that more than one case in ten involves a mistake, while three variations out of four are utterly neglected. It is not likely that his representa- tion of a docament he had not seen, and only heard of from the report of another, would be more exact than that of a well-known published volume: yet after comparing both his α΄ and β' with their respective prototypes, we are enabled to declare that the readings of Cod. D, as being very striking and peculiar, are much the more faithfully rendered of the two. Except that Stephens cites β΄ in Matth. xxvii. 3 παραδουσ (where nearly the whole leaf has perished), in manifest error for his y or Codex L (Paris, 62); again in John xix. 6, where, though Cod. D is defective in the original hand, the later scribe who supplied the hiatus actually has the reading imputed to β΄ (σταυρωσον σταυρωσον avrov) ; and again in Acts ix. 31, also wanting in Cod. D, where the whole reading belongs to his δ΄ (Cod. Act. 5, Paris, 106) which is correctly alleged for ἡ μεν ovv ἐκκλησια, although the sequel εἰχεν εἰρηνὴν οικοδομουμενη.... vopevoj.eyy...«mAnÜvvero is wrongly referred to f'":—with these slight exceptions Stephens never employs his authority β΄ in those many passages wherein the leaves of Cod. D have been lost, though . he perpetually quotes it up to the very place where the hiatus begins, and recurs to it immediately after the text by the first hand is resumed. After a careful analysis of all the variations imputed to β΄, we are enabled to state that (excluding itacisms and the like, which early collators always neglected) they amount to 389 in all the parts written by the original scribe of Codex Bezae': whereof 309 are alleged by Stephens quite correctly; 47 a little loosely, after the manner of the times, especially where β΄ is joined with others in support of a reading; 8 in which corrected readings are im- puted in error to the first hand (Matth. v. 48; xiv. 34 nearly; Mark vi. 21; 31; John v. 32; vii 39 ; Acts vi 10; xx. 18); while β' quite differs from Cod. D in 25 places, or less than one in fifteen, whereas we have seen that Stephens’ a’ varied from its printed original once in ten times®. Most of these 25 passages have been previously examined by Wetstein (4. 7. Proleg. 1. pp. 36—38), and, regard being paid to Stephens’ notorious inexactness, seem very fairly accounted for. Two involve but slight inaccuracies, Matth. xi. 21 (χοροζαΐμ); 23 (μη ἕως rov ovpavov ὑψωθηση; ἕως adov κ-τ.λ.); two others, thid, x. 4 (καναναιος β. ἡ); Luke xxiii. 20 (poceduovgocv avros B. ἢ), are just as trifling, and strictly true for η΄ (Cod. L). In fact where several copies vouch for a reading, absolute resemblance to any of them seems to have satisfied the collator: see Matth. x. 8, where vexp. eyep. is simply misplaced in Cod. D, but omitted in η΄ (Cod. L) and others. In the following cases β΄ has crept through 1 Stephens’ last citation of 8' is in Acts xx. 24, only which caused such hesitation in stating his conclusions as that it re-appears Rom. iii. ro, in company with a’ for the omission of orc possibly in the place of ¢’ (Paul. 9), which contains the variation. With like heedlessness, e stands for ce’ Apoc. xix. 14; ca’ for es’ tbid. xiii. 4. See also p. x. * Bp Marsh’s numbers (on Michaelis 11. notes 110, 114) differ from ours, inasmuch as lie reckons only 339 citations of 8’ by Stephens, 311 alone and 128 with other copies. But his whole treatment of the subject betrays a consciousness that he had not fully investigated it, we could not otherwiae explain. 3 Add to this that 8'or Cod. D alone can be referred to by Stephens, Luke x. 1, yo^* x ἑβδομήκοντο δύο. On the other hand it is uselesa to reckon 81 places in which v. or ἐν πᾶσι is cited by him for the united readings of all his authorities, as regards Cod. D 41 times correctly, 40 loosely or falsely: nor do I notice Luke v. 35, where Beza, who had access to Stephens' collations, erroneously states that β΄ omits xal before ὅταν. h x INTRODUCTION. inadvertence into a list of several copies where it has no place: Matth. x. 10; xii. 32; xix. 29; xxvii 46; Mark i. 19; 35; iv. 31; vi. 52; Luke ii. 21; Acts iii 1; xii 6. Twice a reference has been misplaced, Matth. v. 3 «crat, instead of v. 10; Mark iii. 3 ξηραν, for v. 1. In Matth. x. 25 (Be- eAceBovB) ' is a manifest misprint for a: also & for 7 Matth. v. 25 (BAnOys'); ix. 20 (exovea «v τὴ ασθενεια added to ern); John xiii 2 (γινομενου). Three other passages still remain, Luke iii. 19 ἐποίει, for which there is no authority except Erasmus’ editions (which Stephens may have here meant by β΄, the Complutensian being a’) and a few which followed him; Acts xiii 1 μαναηλ, with the Peshito Syriac only; and the more notable addition in Luke viii 18 καὶ περισσευθησεται added to δοθησεται avro, a gloss from Matth. xiii. 12, very much in the manner of Cod. D, but for which no other evidence has yet been cited than Hensler's Lectionary 44 (Havniens. 3), and Cureton's Syriac in part*. It is probable that & search among Stephens manuscripts in the Imperial Library at Paris would shew for what other letter B’ has been substituted in this and a few other instances. Against these rare and inconsiderable exceptions must be set the many singular readings and arbitrary additions to the sacred text, known.to exist in no copy save Beza'a, for which β΄ is vouched in Stephens’ margin. Some of them are of considerable length (e.g. Luke vi. 4; John vi. 56; Acts v. 15; vi 10; xvi 35; 38,39), and very faithfully represented. Yet Stephens' is as far as possible from being & complete and formal collation: the readings given in SS. Matthew and Mark are much the most numerous; fer twelve whole pages of S. Luke (as Marsh observes) the letter 8’ does not occur at all: even such large interpolations as follow Matth. xx. 28, and the wide variations that abound in Luke iii. 24—38; John vii. 53— viii. 11 are passed over in complete silence’. Collations or copies of Codex Bezae, made subsequently to 1562, may be dismissed with much less notice. (1) In the several editions of his Greek Testament published 1582, 1589, 1598, Beza made some occasional references to the readings of his manuscript, which he professed to value very highly; but his skill as a critic may be estimated by the wisdom of his suggestion to the University of Cam- bridge, that to avoid giving offence through its extensive deviations from all other documents, however old, it was more fit to be stored up than published (supra p. vi). I know not whether this short- sighted policy was acceptable to his English admirers. Before the Codex had been here a year (March 1583), Archbishop John Whitgift, who in 1677 had left the Mastership of Trinity College, Cambridge, for the see of Worcester, caused a transcript of it to be made on vellum, which with several of his other books he bequeathed to the College, into whose possession it came on his death in 1604*. This volume (Trin. Coll. B. x. 3) contains the Greek Text only, very neatly written between lines ruled in red ink, but as every alternate page is left blank, it must have been intended to receive the Latin version also. lt is executed in ordinary Greek characters, with breathings, accents, and modern stops: the lines and pages of the original are disregarded, the changes introduced by later hands constantly, and (so far as I observe) invariably substituted for those of the original scribe, and where the manuscript is torn, the copyist wrote on as if no hiatus had occurred. After avrov Acts xxii. 29, 1 »’ (Cod. L) has precisely βληθεισ. Kipling thinks rather than that manuscript iteclf is as needless as it is that « was subsequently added by the first scribe to destitute of all ext-rnal evidence. It is barely reconcile- βληθησ in Cod. D, in which case Stephens would give the able with those instances, mentioned p. ix, wherein β΄ primitive reading: but the final εἰ is not more faint than gives the readings not of the first but of a second hand the letters at the end of 12 ὁ. 1. 32, and I believe it was in D. Look too at such cases as padeyada of 8', Mark there from the first. | viii 10, where the third letter A is so closely like A in 2 ous AMONIO “εἰ addetur ei" is hardly ren- Cod. Bezae, that I nearly fell into the same error as dered adequately by Tregelles “ εἰ abundubit.” Stephens’ collator. 3 The foregoing examination will serve to shew that , 4 It is set down in the Memoriale, or Lodge Book of Semler'a hypothesis of β΄ being a transcript of Cod. D , Trinity College. INTRODUCTION. xi where Cod. D ends, he contiuues his text without notice to the end of that verse, in order to fill up the page. As all the leaves now missing were lost in his time, except the lower part of Fol. 504, which we have taken from the Whitgift M3., it can be regarded as nothing more than a curious and rather unfavourable specimen of the scholarship and taste of the Elizabethan age. (2) Patrick Young, the librarian of James I. and Charles I, who first collated the Codex Alexan- drinus (A), and published from it the Epistles of Clement of Rome in 1633, seems to have been the next person engaged on Codex D, extracts from which he sent to the brothera Dupuy, through whom they reached Morinus and Steph. Curcellaeus. An unusually full collation of it was made for Walton's Polyglott (Tom. vr. Num. xvi. 1657) by pious Archbishop Ussher, who devoted to these studies the doleful leisure of his latter years. I am grieved that truth compels me to state that I never examined a performance more inaccurate than this. Besides numberless omissions, manifest typo- graphical errors, a looseness and carelessness of citation which is really remarkable, and almost com- plete inability to distinguish the first from the later hands’, its actual misstatements are so many, that I have accumulated a catalogue of 228, with which it is needless to trouble the reader. Some of these are wholly unaccountable, others arise from blindly following Stephens, not a few through confounding the readings of some other copy he had examined with those ‘of Cod. D. Thus Cant. (as he terms it) stands for Gon. (Evan. 59) in Mark xii. 43; xiv. 8; xvi. 9; for Mont. (Evan. 61) Mark xii. 43; 44; Acta i. 20 ; iv. 8; viii. 12; xv. 7; xvi. 34 &c.; in the Acts sometimes for Lin./ Act. 33)*. (3) Largeness of view, critical sagacity, wide and life-long research, comprehend Mill's claims on our gratitude for his great services to textual criticism: those who award to him the humbler praise of an accurate collator can have used his edition of the N. T. (Oxon, 1707) but little. His volume as at first printed, while it produces many new readings from Codex D, retains nearly all the errors of the Polyglott; aud though most of these were amended in his Appendix, drawn up many years later as the result of a fresh examination of the manuscript, and though he bestowed (uot always with success) some pains and skill on discriminating the changes made by later hands, yet his representation of its contents is too defective and mistaken to be used with any degree of confidence. Not a few additional blunders were made even in the secundae curae of his Appendix: e.g. Mark viii 29; Acta x. 39; xvi. 35; xxi. 1. Z. C. von Uffenbach, known as the owner of several manuscripts of the New Testament (Paul. M. 52; Evan. 97. 101), when on a visit to England in 1710, inspected Codex Bezae at Cambridge, and gives a brief but correct account of it in his Reisen durch Reidersachsen Holland und Engelland, T. rrr. p. 21; Ulm, 1754*. (4) Very superior in character to Mill's collation was the transcript of Cod. D made by J. J. Wetstein in 1716, at the age of twenty-three, when fresh in eyesight as in spirit; yet since he did not use it for the next thirty years, and never appears to have consulted the manuscript afterwards, or much cared for the collations already published (whose heavy faults he would be well aware of), too many of the readings he alleges are even marvellously untrue (e.g. Matth. xi. 30 xpyorov; xxi. 8 ordo; v.17 + ἕως before εἰς; Mark xv. 33 Cte. ς΄ isclearly primd manu; Luke iii. 33 om. rov $apes; 1 Thus he describes the two lines written in sloping uncials of the virith or 1xth century at the foot of Fol. 160 b. (Jobn xv. 3, 4) as **eodem fer? charactere." 3 By consulting the original papers of Ussher or his assistante, afterwards used by Mill (N. 7. Proleg. ὃ 1505), and now in the Library of Emmanuel College, con- taining the readings of Cod. D and three others (Evan. 59, 61, 63), which Mr Scott of Westminster School lately examined for Dr Dobbin (Cod. Montfort. Introd. p. 21), it might be seen what portion of this plentiful crop of errors is due to the printer. Our single purpose is to caution the reader against trusting to the collation as it stands in the Polyglott. 3 My acquaintance with this book, and many other literary favours, I owe to the Rev. J. E. B. Mayor, Principal Librarian of the University of Cambridge. xil INTRODUCTION. John iv. 6 yy; xi. 33 (vs; xxi. 9 συνεβησαν, x.r. X), especially in the leaves written by a later hand. In many places, readings washed out or otherwise changed by the original scribe, and utterly overlooked by Kipling, had already been diligently recorded by Wetstein (e.g. Matth. xxi. 1 βηθφαγε; 23 avrgre; xxvi 40 avrovo; Jchn v. 19 sow for ποιηση; xx. 28 και o ὃσ for pov Kat 6o): although his collation on this 81} more prominent points, copious as it is by no means exhausts the subject, and his judgement is often wrong in assigning to later times alterations which were really made by the first penman. (5) Richard Bentley, by special indulgence of the University, is said to have had Codex Bezae iu his possession at Trinity College Lodge for seven years, while preparing his prom:sed edition of the N. T. If all the use he made of it be represented in his papers published in 1862 by Mr. A. A. Ellis (Bentleii Critica Sacra, pp. 2— 26), a single week might have sufficed for his purpose. The readings he gives from Cod. D are few and vague and inexact enough, but no one who has examined his collations of the Codex Augiensis and of the Arundel Lectionary 547, still preserved (Trin. Coll. B. xvi. 8), would expect much in this way from our great Aristarchus. We could have well spared some numerals, &c. set by Bentley in the margin of Cod. D, with the less excuse, inasmuch as it was not, like Cod. Augiensis, hls own property. (6) An unpublished vollation made about 1732 or 1733 by John Dickinson of S. John's College, for John Juckson of Leicester, for six pounds sterling now, with Jackson's other books, in the Library of Jesus College, Cambridge (O 0 2') has enabled us, after Kipling, partially to supply the hiatus in the Latin of Fol. 504 a. and has been consulted with profit in other passages. | It is based upon, and aims at supplying and correcting, Mill's very poor representation of Cod. D, and Dickinson has taken laudable care to note the original text, as distinguished from its state as at present existing. (7 Kipling (Praef. p. xxvi) names three other transcripts: one owned by Richard Simon, the Biblical critic ; another sent to Sabatier by Bentley ; a third written in 1766 by Thomas Craster, B.A. of S. John's College, for Kennicott, and sent by the latter to J. S. Semler, who published from it the Latin version of S. John in 1771, at the end of bis “ Paraphrasis Evan. Joann. cum notis." — Gries- bach also consulted the manuscript, but is said to have taken from it only one reading, and that false, ἐπήγειραν Acts xiv. 2. (8) In 1793 Dr Thomas Kipling (Senior Wrangler, 1768), afterwards Dean of Peterborough up to his death in 1822, published at the expense of the University of Cambridge, in two splendid folio volumes, his edition of what he was pleased to term ** Codex Theodori Bezae Cantabrigiensis," the fruit of five years of toil. The moveable type used for this work in shape resembles as closely as possible the characters of the scribe, and some attempt is made to indicate the varying sizes of the letters, and the relative spaces between them. The present work was undertaken in the hope of producing an edition of Codex Bezae which should be more conveniently read than in Kipling's uncial letters, printed conti- nuously; and be more easily accessible to students than his scarce and costly folios, of which only 250 copies were struck off In proszcuting my interesting and not unpleasing task I have found the text of my predecessor less inaccurate than some have suspected : the typographical errors detected (83, of which 16 are in his notes &c.), I have recorded (see pp. 452—3) as a matter of duty, not of reproach :— perfect correctness is quite unattainable, yet Kipling has laboured faithfully and not wholly in vain to approach it as near as may be. His most serious fault is one of design and plan, in that he has 1 Happily lettered “ ΜΆ. Sermons." Mr C. H. Cooper, 1728-9, M.A. 1732, Assistant Minister of Sheffield 1752-66. senior editor of the Athenae Cantabrigienses, kindly in- This humble and forgotten man must have been a good and forms me that John Dickinson of Sheffield became B.A. early scholar. INTRODUCTION. xiii placed in the body of his work those numerous changes made by later hands (some of them indeed of very recent date') which deform the pages of Codex Bezae itself, but which its editor should have been glad to banish into the Notes: nor has he much availed himself of the researches of those who went before him. Respecting his Preface it is enough to say that even seventy years ago it was obviously behind its age, both in respect to-its general tone and spirit, and to the then existing standard of critical knowledge’. I had also prepared full lists of the errors found as well in Ussher's, as in Mill's, Wetstein’s, and Bentley's collations ef Codex Bezae, but would fain be spared the ungracious office of publishing them. It will probably suffice to say that in whatever place any one or all of them may differ from this edition, I have ascertained by actual comparison with the manuscript, that my reading is the true one PosTSORIPT. After this Chapter was in type Mr E. H. Hansell, Praelector of Theology in Magdalen College, Ox- ford, favoured me with the copy of a letter written by William Camden the great antiquarian [d. 1623] to Pierre Dupuy, and found by the Revd. J. Stevenson of the Record Office among the Dupuy MSS. (490, fol. 95) at Paris. Camden’s account of Codex Bezae, though utterly mistaken, is too curious to be passed over, if only as a specimen of the untrustworthy character of so many of our most promising materials for literary history. * Amplissimo viro Petro Puteano Guil. Camdenus S. P. Serius rescribo, V.C., quod serius tuae per Woodfordum mihi redditae, et post aliquot dies quam meae ad te per Porium [sc. John Pory! Calendar of State Papers 1611—1618] dederim. D. Thorii Epicedium ad manus pervenisse spero. Torvallius [sc. Jean l'Oiseau de Tourval! Calendar &c.] Gallicus regis nostri interpres, cui tradidit, ante mensem per Scotum nobilem se transmisisse affirmat. Gratias viro cordatissimo de honorific& ill mentione plurimum debeo. Patritio Junio [vid. supra p. xi] aurem vello, et subinde pro- missi moneo, quod facturum dicit quamprimum exemplar a Cantabrigiensibus nansisci potuit. ^ Quodnam exemplar intelligit nescio; sin illud 11m Evangeliorum quod Theod. Beza in Angliam quondam misit, et ipse ante plures annos in Collegio Trinitatis Cantabrigiae vidi, frustra erit. Ibi enim jam non comparet, et quid de illo factum a sociis nullus dixerit; at dudum rem totam a reverendiss. episcopo Eliensi accepi. Transmisit Beza ad Cecilium, Angliae Thesau- rarium, venerandum illud antiquitatis monumentum, ut in Angli asservaretur. Ille academiae Cantabrigiensis Cancel. larius ad Trinitatis collegium misit, jussitque ut academici gratias agerent, quod factum. Post aliquantum temporis Beza, qui justum pretium potius quam gratias papyraceas (ut opinati sunt nostri) expectavit, nescio quo obtentu utendi in collatione repetiit; et remissum erat. Caeterum in Publica ibi Bibliotheca extat MS. exemplar Evangeliorum et Actoram Apostolorum Graecb et Latiné, sequioris aevi, charactere plane barbaro, et monast. S. Iraenei [sic] Lugduni anno MDLXII delatuin et a Matthaeo Parkero, archiepiscopo Cantuariensi academiae donatum. Hoc juvenes suspicantur esse illud Bezae, sed falluntur, et cum illis Th. Jamesius bibliothecarius Oxoniensis, in Egloga Oxonio-Cantabrigiensi ; cujus exemplar, quia forte an non vidisti, cum Eliz. Annalibus, per hunc tabellionem accipies. Cumulato rependas, si Ana- lecta Hibernica, quae ex Cramoysii officin& nuper prodierunt, cum commod? poteris, mihi impertias (At jam non opus est; nactus sum exemplar) Ama nos et valeas V.C. Saluta mibi quam plurimum ornatiss. Hotomannum, cujus officiosae erga D. Beecherum amicitiae ex animo gratulor. Si initium legum Saxonum et Danorum, quae extant in libro cujus- dam Archidiaconi in Bibliothec& Thuani in 4°, mihi descripserie long? gratissimum facies. Londini vI Xbris St. V." Since Camden's Annals of Elizabeth were published in 1615, and the Analecta de rebus catholicorum in Hibernia (without the name of the place) in 1616, this strange letter, written when the latter had just appeared, must be dated in the same year: it is easy enough to see why a copy of such a work was not readily procured in England. Thorius’ Epicedium on Isaac Casaubon [d. 1614] was not published till 1619, after it had been passed for five years from hand to hand, as we partly gather from Camden's expression, and as was very usual in that age. Thus the Bishop of Ely, whose testimony he alleges, was the great and good Lancelot Andrewes, who held that see from 1609 to 1619. But the story, on whatever authority it rests, involves a simple impossibility. We know from his own letter that Beza had ! E.g. τῶ (vel τῷ) Σιλεα marg. 486 b. τ. He has even inserted by means of manval correction, ‘qui’ foisted into the margin of 272 a. L 16, I am afraid in the hand of rewarded with the smallest preferment;" as if his book were the worse for that. On the other hand, I read with surprise a statement extracted by Horne (/ntroduction, Bentley himself. * Kipling's edition was sharply bandled by Porson in two notices in the British Critic, Vol. m. 1794, and coarsely abused by one Thomas Edwards, LL.D., who satisfies a certain private grudge in his Remarks on Dr Kip- lings Preface to Codex Bezae, Part the First, 1793, in which I notice nothing worth mention save the poor taunt that Kipling's “zealous exertions have not hitherto been Vol. π. Appendix, p. 21, 1834) from a later volume of the British Critic (x1. p. 619, 1819), that *' Porson himself collated the printed copy with the original manuscript, and the only fault he could detect was in a single letter of the margin.” lfthis were true (and it is stated "'to be well known to many of the Professor's friends”), it would only prove Porson to be a very bad collator. xiv INTRODUCTION. the manuscript in his possession in 1581; Archbishop Matthew Parker died in 1575. The explanation of the whole matter seems to be that Camden had seen Whitgift's poor transcript of Codex Bezae at Trinity College at some time subsequent to ita being placed there in 1604, and came to confound it years afterwards with the original in the University Library. If Bp. Andrewes imagined that Beza looked rather for money than for paper thanks, he did not know the man, whose stern hard nature loved power too intensely to be the slave of a meaner, though it may be a less mischievous passion. Although it seems needless to say more about so plain a matter, the reader may like to know that Lord Burleigh the Chancellor's letter which accompanied the manuscript to Cambridge, dated 9 May 1582, is published in Hartehorne's Book Rarities of the University of Cambridge, p. 13; and that in the Grace for lending the volume to Whitgift ‘‘quo illud describat,” passed 2 March 1582-3 and enlarged Oct. 10 (Baker MSS. xxiv. 181), it is called ** N. T. Graecum quod nuper venerandus Pater Theodorus Beza dono dedit Academie.” CHAPTER II. | ON THE PALAEOGRAPHICAL APPEARANCE OF CODEX BEZAE, ITS PROBABLE ORIGIN AND DATE. THis invaluable manuscript forms a quarto volume, ten inches high by eight broad, whose margin, though still ample, has been cut down, at least in parts, by the binder. Its material is excellent vellum, perhaps not quite so fine and thin as that of the Codices Claromontanus (Paul D), Vercellensis (Evan. a), and a few others, but for the most part in good condition; although some of the leaves are falling into holes, while in others the ink has much worn off, or has been washed away or read off on the opposite page through damp, especially on the rougher or outer side of the animal's skin. In some places the mischief has been aggravated by the application of a chemical mixture for the purpose of restoring the faded writing: but, on the whole, every alternate open leaf, as presenting the smooth or inner side of the vellum, is in fair preservation; some being as clear and fresh as if written yesterday. Assuming that Codex Bezae ended with the Acts of the Apostles, it must have originally consisted of 534 leaves, distributed into 67 quires or quaternions of four sheets or eight leaves each, only that the 34th was accidentally made up of only three sheets or six leaves, the innermost sheet of the four being left out: the numeral signatures of the quires, written : primá manu, were set at the foot of the last page of each, but so low down that they were often cut away in part or wholly by the binder; we have carefully noted all that remains of them (see pp. 15; 80; 105 &c.). Of these 534 leaves there are lost the first two and seventh of the first quire; all the eight of the third, fourteenth, twenty-second, and fifty-seventh quires; all after the fifth leaf of the forty-fourth to the end of the fifty-second quire; the first and seventh leaves of the sixty-fourth quire; the whole of quires sixty-five to sixty-seven': thus after the loss of 128 leaves, only 406 survive (about twelve of them being more or less mutilated), besides nine added by a much later hand to supply some of the defects, whereof we may better speak hereafter. The manuscript once contained the four Gospels in their usual Western order (SS. Matthew, John, Luke, Mark), the Catholic Epistles and Acts of the Apostles, but on the missing leaves just enumerated we have lost in the Greek, Matth. i. 1—20; iii. T—16; vi. 20—ix. 2; xxvii. 2—12; John i. 16—iii. 26; xvii. 14—xx. 13; Mark xvi. 15—20; Acts viii 29—x. 14; xxi 2—10; 16—18; xxii. 10—20; the text ends after avrov v. 29: in the Latin, Matth. i. 1—11; ii 21—iii. 7; vi. 8—viii. 27; xxvi 65— xxvii, 1; John i 1—iii. 16; xviii. 2—xx. 1; Mark xvi. 6—20; Acts viii. 20—x. 4; xx. 31 —xxi 2; 7—10; xxii 2—10; the version ends after consentiens, v. 20. 8S. Luke's Gospel alone is complete: of the Catholic Epistles nothing remains in either language except twelve lines of the Latin of 3 John 11—15* on Fol. 415, that on which the Acts commence. On the other hand a small 1 We calculate that three quires or 24 leaves would Bezae, that 94} pages of the printed book answer to 951 be required for the portion of the Acts which follows leaves of the manuscript. ch. xxii. 29, avrov, from observing that it fills 24 pages in 3 Followed by the subscription epistulae iohanis ΠῚ the Elzevir N. T. 1624, in which, throughout the former explicit &c., where epistulae seems to be the genitive, not part of the Acts, where Cod. Bezae is full of interpola- the plural as Credner supposes (Beitráge, 1. p. 456—7. tions, cach page corresponds so closely to one leaf of Cod. KAT, — XoAN; CHMENCONTIOIWSO ANAT COAOZA CEITONON KAITOY TOE MO NAEP EIAY TW ΑΚΟΛΟΥΘΕΙΜΟΙ ETNCTPAD €ICAEG ONE TPOCBAEGTTECITAN MAGHTHN OHHTATIA IHC AKOAOYSOY NTA OCKAIANETIECENENTCODA GITIN CO EMTOCT HOOCAY TOY KAIEMENAY TO KE TICEC TIN OTIAPAATACD NCE _ TOY TONOQYNEIAMNOTIETPOCAEre IY Tow )HY- KE OY TOCAET 1: A€r€1IAY TWOIHC EANAY TON @6EGAC MENEIN OY TC EwCEPXOMAITIMpocce CY MOMKOAOY aE! EZ HAGE NOY HOYTOCOAOT OCCICTOYy C AA EAP OY C _K AIEAOZAN OT10 MAGH THC EKEINOC OY KATOONHCKE! KAIOY KEMENAY TO O!HC OY:KATIO@NHCKEIC AAAACANAY TON OCACOMEN EIN) ECOCEPXOMAINPOCCE OCCCTINOMAOHTHC OMApTYP com TE prroy TOON XA10T pAWVACTAY' TA KAIOLAAM € HOTIAAHOeHCCCTIN AY TOY HMApTYPp!A ECTINAEKAIAAAATIOAAA OCACTIOIHCCNOXpC1IHC ATINA EANT pAPHTAIKAGEN OYAAYTON OIMAITONKOCMON Xo pHCE TATpPAPSOMENABIBAGIA EYALTEAION KATA TWANHN ETE AECOH, APXETAT_ EYATTEAION SICNIFICANS FUAMO RTE HONORIFICA DITA €rboccumdixisserdicirilli sequezpeme CONU ERSUSAUTEM PETRUS UIdETAIYCIpulum quemaqucebatihs SEQUENTEM QUIET RECULDUITINCENA SUuUPeRpecruserus erdwurrlll dm equisesrquirgAdidirre huricekGouldeNy perTRusdicrrad ihm dmehicAuTemquid-. dicirilliihs NEUuUMVoOlos 1 CMANERE USFTUECUMUENTIO quidAdTerumesequege EXTUITERCOHICUERDUS APUTFRAT RES ETPUTAUERUNT QUONIAM discipulus ille NONMORIT UR erroonidierrillud INS NON MaARIERIS Sedsicum uolomANER € uSquedumuenioquidAdre hicesrdi$scipus quITESTIMANIUMGAT dehis erquiscgipsirThAec ETSCIMUS TUONIAMUERUM EST eius TES TIMONIUM SUNTAUTEM ETALIA plugA | qQuAEFECITXpPSINS quae SIS CRIOANT UR SIN GULARITER NECI IPSUM FACWHepuTOmumn duoc cApene quiSCRiburiTugliby ti €uAMGeliua sec nd . iOhANEN — explicui. IN cpiT. €t AN celiuam INTRODUCTION. | XV fragment of Fol. 96 which contained Matth. xxvi. 65—xxvii. 1 Latin, xxvii. 2—12 Greek, though overlooked by Kipling, is bound up between Foll. 89 and 90, and its contents will be found below in their proper place; we have also recovered from the previous collations nearly all the readings of the last ten or eleven lines of Fol. 504 (Acts xxi 7—10 Latin, 16—18 Greek), which though evidently damaged when Whitgift’s copy was made (see p. xi) were not cut off from the rest of the leaf till after Dickinson's time (see p. xii) Our only difficulty is with the Catholic Epistles, which could hardly have covered more than fifty of the missing sixty-six' leaves between the end of S. Mark and the beginning of the Acts, even though we suppose that S. Jude was inserted, as iu some catalogues, otherwise than in the last place. Since the superfluous sixteen leaves would suffice neither for the Epistle to the Hebrews, nor for the Apocalypse, nor for any other book at all likely to occur in such a position, but would take up exactly two quires, we venture to suggest that the original penman may have miscounted bis quires by two at some place in the portion that is lost; just as we know tbat one of two later scribes must have done in Cod. Sinaiticus, inasmuch as they differ by unity in numbering the quires from the commencement of S. Paul's Epistles (Quat. 82 or 81) down to the end of the manuscript. Like its younger contemporary the Cod. Claromontanus (Paul. D), Codex Bezae has the Greek text in the post of honour on the left hand page of each open leaf, the Latin version on the right hand or second page: in this respect differing from the other bi-lingual copies, Codd. Laudianus (Act. E) and Augiensis (Paul. F), which exhibit the Latin on the left, the Greek on the right, in two parallel columns of the same page, as also does Cod. Sangermanensis (Paul. E) only with the Greek on the left. Both the Greek and Latin of Cod. Bezae are written in bold, regular, and elegant uncial characters with the words undivided, arranged not as most others, in lines containing nearly the same number of letters, but in verses or στίχοι determined by the sense, the Greek and Latin closely cor- responding with each other. Every page exhibits thirty-three such verses or lines* (kept regular by the usual means of a bodkin—acus—and a ruler) except at the end of a book, when the scribe breaks off to fill up the rest of each page with simple arabesque ornaments and a brief subscription, partly written and partly adorned with bright red colours, but in a style not more elaborate than is seen in corresponding parts of Codd. Sinaiticus and Alexandrinus Such an open leaf at the end of S. John’s Gospel (Foll. 181 5., 182 a.: infra p. 159) is represented in our first two facsimile pages (Plates I, II) to which the reader will please to make frequent reference as he examines our statements throughout the present chapter. In the titles and subscriptions of the several books the words appear separated, and a tendency to the same practice may be observed here and there in the body of the Latin version itself (e.g. Fol 138 a.). The first three lines of each book whose beginning is extant, are in the rich red or vermillion paint we have just mentioned, still perfectly bright and fresh, while the ink of the rest of the manuscript is on the smooth side of the vellum of the yellowish brown colour which (as well as the red) our Facsimile tries to imitate, but of a darker or more ashy hue where the surface is rougher, or the leaf otherwise in worse condition: so precarious is any argument that may be drawn from mere difference in the shade of ink as to change in the hand which used it. ! S. Mark must have ended on Fol. 349 a., the Acts begin Fol 4155.: the Catholic Epistles occupy 401 pages in the Elzevir N. T. 1624 (see the last note but one), but possibly some little allowance should be made for the larger space taken up by Cod. Bezae at the end of the several books. 3 Fol. 251 a. contains 34 lines, to make it correspond with its parallel 250 5., which had lost a verse by ὁμοιο- τέλευτον between eurer and exarov l. 29. 3 [n this reprint of the text of Codex Bezae, since the words are divided for the convenience of the reader, it has not been so easy as it was to Kipling to represent the spaces found at times in the original between the several words and letters; but we have done so as far as was pos- sible. We have given awrapri and ovxeri, but δια τι. always. In such compounds as num quid we follow the spaces left by the scribe. - xvi INTRODUCTION. The Greek uncial characters of Codex Bezae are in the main of the plainest yet most graceful shape. The form of alpha (the lower left limb sometimes passing from the vertex of an angle into a loop or curve, e.g. Facsimile I, ll. 4, 5), beta, mu, nu, upsilon, omega, and more especially delta are of the simple and ancient form: the horizontal line in thefa is 80 fine that it is often ecarcely visible: the circle in pht (always a large letter in the oldest copies) sometimes becomes nearly a complete lozenge (© , Facsimile I, l. 22, and 27 b. 13): in pi the thin horizontal line is always produced slightly beyond the two verticals (which is not much the practice in Codd. Vaticanus and Sinaiticus, nor always in Cod. Alexandrinus, e.g. Gen. i. 1), and frequently terminates in a hook on the left (e.g. Facsimile I, l 5): kappa and rho have usually (though not invariably) at their bottom thin horizontal strokes running on to the left, at times barely visible to the eye, occasionally joining them to the preceding letter (Facsimile I, 11. 5, 9 &c.); the vertex of the angle to the right in kappa almost always touching the verticalline. For the rest, the knobs at the upper and lower extremities of epsilon and sigma are rarer than in any save the very oldest manuscripts; eta (H) at times degenerates into something nearer to N (e.g. Fol. 434 b. 4); the horizontal line of tav is at times very thin and plain, though it is oftener strengthened either at its right or left extremity, or at both, by small knobs or hooks. Gamma and zi are among the peculiar letters of Codex Bezae; the upper limb of the former, instead of being straight and horizontal, is often curved much as in an English r (e.g. Facsimile I, 1. 12); the latter is in some places so much like zeta that it only differs from it by having a trifling protuberance in the middle of the descending line (Facsimile I, 1. 12), which now and then is scarcely perceptible (e.g. Foll. 54 5. 28; 148 b. 24 secundo loco). All these circumstances (not the less important by reason of their delicacy and minuteness), when taken together, would lead us to assign to this manuscript full as bizh a date as to the Codex Alexandrinus, which was written early in the fifth century, were not our co:clusions somewhat modified by other considerations, of which the debased dialect of the Latin version (on which we shall dwell in Chap. 111) is the most obvious and weighty: the palaeo- graphical appearance of the Latin character is venerable enough. The most hasty glance at our Facsimiles I, II of the open leaf of Cod. Bezae suffices to shew the justice of Uffenbach's statement (see p. xi) that the Latin and Greek characters resemble each other so closely that at first sight the one might easily be taken for the other. The Latin pages are not much like the classical fragments written in square uncials as represented in the second volume of Silvestre's Paléographie Universelle, such as the Medici Virgil assigned to the third century, the Vatican Virgil of the fourth or the Sallust of the fifth century. They ought rather to be compared with the more round and flowing letters of the versions of the Old Latin, as the Vercellae, Verona and Brixia Gospels (for which, however, we have access only to Blanchini's very poor Facsimiles), the Codd. Palatinus and Claromontanus as published by Tischendorf, and the Cod. Laudianus 35 (E of the Acts) The style of this last is evidently of a somewhat later date, &nd much heavier in appearance. T, so slender and graceful in Cod. Bezae, in Cod. Laud. is almost always turned up at its lowest extremity with a sort of hook to the right. G, which in our manuscript is at times barely distinguished from C (Facsim. IT, ll. 8, 12, 32)", has a long tail in Cod. Laud.: in Cod. Palatinus the tail or extremity coils inwards in a spiral form, quite peculiar to that copy. Of all these Latin monuments its coeval the Cod. Claromontanus most resembles ours, only that the hand of the former is less firm and regular. M and U are shaped nearly alike in all: the Claro- montane alone agrees with Cod. Bezae in having the last stroke of d perpendicular; the other five ! Of the compound letters so familiar in the oldest 2 C and G are so much alike that the scribe is apt to documents we find NH 65. 13; EM 441 ὃ. 3; and forming write one for the other (e.g. Foll. 31 a. 4; 41a. 33; 474.1 letters of separate words M 477 b. 19; 489 b. 19; 506 read garcere; 48 a. 14; 79 α. 17; 179 a. 18; 254 a. 26; b. 39; NM 9o b. 12: also N very often, whether in the 274 0. 14; 313 G. 18; 462 a. 5; 481 a. 25; 495 a. 23; same word or not (c.g. hoth in 428 b. 22). 502 a. 10; κού a. 17; KOR a. 23). INTRODUCTION. xvil carry it up into a curve, more or less flourished. Codd. Bezae and Claromontanus again conspire with Cod. Augiensis of the ninth century in making 1 with a simple perpendicular line very slightly turned up in a fine stroke at bottom : the rest have a strong vertical line, sometimes a little curved, though seldom so long as the perpendicular memben FPQR descend below the line in most of these copies (not however FR in that of Vercellae, or PR in that of Verona, or R in the Brixian and Claromontane, but even the angular A in Cod. Pa'atinus), though our codex alone has the fine strokes running to the left at the bottom of these letters. On the whole, however, the impression conveyed by a careful comparison of them all would suggest the notion that the nice discrimination of their dates by means of the style of writing is not so easy or so certain in regard to Latin manuscripts of the fourth to the sixth centuries as with Greek documents of the same age (see also Tischendorf, Cod. Palatin. Prolegom. p. xv). The sister bilingual Codd. Bezae and Claromontanus afford the earliest, and, in fact, the two chief extant examples for the New Testament, of manuscripts divided into verses, or στίχοι, the Letin lines being intended to follow the Greek, and on!y differing from them by accident. It must be conceded that this division, as applied to the books of Holy Scripture, prevailed much earlier than has been generally supposed. Not only do Athanasius fd. 373], Gregory Nyssen [d. 396) Epiphanius [d. 403] and Chrysostom [d. 407] inform us that in their time the book of Psalms was already divided into στίχοι, while Jerome [d. 4201] testifies the same for the book of Isaiah (Suicer, Thesaurus Ecclesiast. T. τι. p. 1033), but Origen also [d. 254] speaks of the second and third Epistles of S. John as both of them not exceeding one hundred στίχοι, of S. Paul's Epistles as consisting of few, S. John's first Epistle of very few (Euseb. //ist. Eccl. L. vi. c. 25), while Eustathius of Antioch in the fourth century reckons 135 such στίχοι from John viii. 59 to x. 31'. The student, indeed, may see this for himself in regard to the poetical books of the O.T., as preserved in the two great reliques of the fourth century, Codd. Vaticanus and Sinai- ticus; wherein, according to the true principles of Hebrew poetry, the verses do not correspond in metre or in the quantity of syllables, but in the parallelism or mutual relation subsisting between the several members of the same sentence or stanza. In Codex Bezae, this orderly and system- atic arrangement, which must have been designed by those who first distributed into στίχοι the sacred text of the Gospels and the Acts, bas to ἃ certain extent been disturbed and broken up, in some places much more than in others. Now since it will appear clearly bereafter that the manuscript as it stands at present was closely and exactly copied from another, perbaps almost contemporary to itself, similarly divided in respect of στίχοι though not similarly paged (below p. xxiii), it will follow that the model from which this latter was taken is older still, dating perhaps as early as or earlier than the time of Origen. The reader will not doubt that the ancient στίχοι were being gradually dissolved in course of time by successive transcribers, if he pays any attention to their actual condition in Codex Bezae. In the first Gospel although many of the clauses are - not balanced in the strict and regular fashion which would have satisfied the luws of parallelism as laid down by Bp. Jebb (e.g. Matth. vi. 1; ix. 17; xi. 21; xiii 40; xvi 18; xxvi. 51 &c.); though a few lines end in yap (iv. 10; vi 7; xvii 15), or iu de (xx. 2), or even in the article (vi 6; xiv. 35; xix. 1) yet the close of each στίχος usually coincides with some slight pause in the sense. With the first page of S. John the dissolution of the verses becomes much more marked (e.g. i. 4; 10; 13), and though only one line (i. 16) ends with the article before ch. vi. 32, yet such irregularity occurs no less than 48 times from that place to the end of the Gospel, while in the ΤΙ thankfully accept the correction of Tischendorf (Cod. Stnait. Proleg. p. xxi, note 2, edit. min.) to modify the statements of my Plain Introduction, p. 45. i^ xvii INTRODUCTION. succeeding Gospel of S. Luke an entire breaking up of tke stichometry becomes rather the practice than the exception: about Luke viii. the dissolution seems ado;:ted almost in prefer- ence; prepositions being separated from their cases (e.g. John xiv. 23; xxi 8; Luke vii. 20; viii. 13; x. 7), or even words (not always compound words) are divided, whether in tbe Greek (e.g. John xiii 36; Luke i. 1; vi 1; 38; vii 6; xxi. 36), or in the Latin (e.g. Matth. xviii. 33; John vi 18) or in both (Luke v. 19; vi. 9; 48; vii. 20). As the work proceeds from the middle of S. Luke onwards (however we may account for the fact), the arrangement of the στίχοι becomes less broken and careless, though some of the chief anomalies are met with even to the last (e.g. Mark xiii. 22 Gh. Lat.; Acts ii, 26 Gh; x. 41 Gk.; xi. 2 Lat). Although the Latin translator no doubt intended to follow implicitly the lines of the Greek on the opposite page, yet in very many places (full twenty in S. Matthew alone) he departs from them without any visille cause (see Matth. xvii 25—27; Mark ix. l);in Luke iii l there is utter confusion between the two, while in Luke iv. 16 the Greek has lost something; on Fol. 14 a, L 17 of the Greek is dropped altogether (just as a whole στίχος is lost in both after 238 6, 239 a, 1. 30 ; 421 5, 422 a, 1. 23), though the lines are set right again by dividing 1. 25 of the Greek ; so also Fol. 314 a, 1. 20—31. Both the Greek entirely and the Latin nearly repeat a line Mark xiv. 16; beth misplace J. 13 Foll 565, 57a, which should precede 1. 11; and the Latin transposes lines at Acts xvii. 17 ; so Acts v. 29 in both: in Fol. 2596 33 καὶ is even employed as a catch word. Yet on the whole the tendency is (as!will be seen hereafter, p. xxiii), for the parallel. Greek to keep in check the wandering eye of the scribe when engaged in à copying the Latin from its immediate prototype, which, judging from the style of the Latin version (see Chapter iii.), must have been nearly of the same age with himself. It may be convenient to notice here that citations from the Old Testament are indicated in thirteen places (Matth. xxi. 9; 13; 16; 42; xxii. 41; xxvi. 31; xxvii. 9, 10 Lat.; Mark i. 2, 3; Acts i. 20; ii. 20—28 ; iv. 25, 26 ; vii. 49; xiii. 383—235) by throwing the beginning of the στίχοι back two or three letters: which same is done in Mark xiii. 18, though there is no quctation, Abridgements in the Greek text (those of the Latin will be described hereafter in Chapter iii.) are fewer than in Cod. Sinaiticus and some others: they are - over the last vowel in a line for v (in Latin m), and the letters used for , numerals, with a line placed over them, so common in the oldest manuscripts: in Mark vi. 44 € € Stands for 5000. Codex Bezae is s peculiar in its mode of abbreviating ιηἥσουσ, χριστοσ, and their cases, by writing always ine xpo for the usual forms 1S, xo, &c: 0«oc and Kvpiog are shortened into ὅσ and Ko, as in other copies: πνευμα is usually given as πνὰ (even zv Acts v. 9; row mvewa Mark i. 27); μητηρ, νιοσ, σωτήρ, ovpavoc, Saud, ἱερουσαλήμ are never contracted, at and πατὴρ not often, yet we see rap John xii. 26; xiv. 28, xv. 1; προσ ibid. vi. 65; mpo, mpt ™pa as elsewhere : we have σταυροσ and cravpoo in full, as also στρυ Mark xv. 30, 33; στρν ibid. v. 13; στν v. 14; orn v. 15; plené v. 20. The punctuation is certainly quite as primitive as in many parts even of Codd. Sinaiticus or Palatinus, consisting as it does chiefly of a blank space between the words, or of a middle, sometimes of an upper, very seldom of a lower single point, usually placed in the middle of a verse or στίχος, and found (as in most other copies) much more thickly in some parts than in others: such a point is often set in the middle of a line, in passages where it is hard to see its use. In rare instances, and for special reasons, two stops may occur in one verse (e.g. 104 ὁ, 1. 4): double points also are sometimes placed in the larger spaces, mostly by a later hand, now and then p. m. (e.g. Foll 79 b 1. 28, 80 a 28; 188 a 29, and occasionally in Cod. Sinaiticus): in this last case we carefully retain them. Nor are capital letters more frequent in this copy than in monuments which all agree to refer to the fifth century: much less so than in Latin copies of that date. Indeed the distinction between INTRODUCTION. xix capital and other uncial letters is seldom strongly marked in Codex Bezae, so that some have been loth to admit that it employs capitals at all, believing that like Codex Sinaiticus a letter of the same size as the rest is set at the beginning of a line out of range to indicate the commencement of a new clause’, Yet not a few instances will be found where a sentence is begun, even in the middle of a line, with a letter larger than the rest (e.g. 116 5 12; 153 6 23; 198 ὁ 32; 2068.1; 216 0 27; 306a 17; 324 a 18), so that the use of such capitals in our manuscript cannot be denied, though they are not so conspicuous in size as in one or two others (e.g. Codd. Alexandrinus and Ephraemi) as old or older, which have them only at the beginning of a line. The dialysis, expressed by two points (., but .* in Fol. 433 ὁ 14) set over iota and upsilon when used alone, and over upsilon or both in the diphthong uw, occurs perpetually in Codex Bezae, as in all the oldest copies, very often primd manu, sometimes plainly by a later hand (in Acts ii. 17 evurvow is inserted s. m., a straight line being put for the dialysis, as often in Cod. Sinaiticus’), in which case we omit it in our edition: frequently it is quite uncertain whether it was placed by the original scribe, or by some of those who followed him, and then we retain the dialysis, giving it, as it were, the benefit of the doubt. The only other distinctive mark found in this document is the apo- strophus (’), in respect of which the same difficulty constantly arises, whether it was written by the first hand or not; a question only to be decided by observing closely the precise shape of the apostrophus (usually thus > in Codex Bezae), and by comparing the shade of its ink with that on the rest of the page. This mark is judged to be primd manu, wherever we have retained it in our collation, which is only with the Hebrew Proper names iepovoaAnp, αβρααμ, σαμονηλ, Saved, wond, paptap (αβελ Luke xi. 51 should perhaps have been added): with p final Matth. ii. 9; vi. 2; Acts xi. 24: with £ final Matth. xxvi. 41, as in Cod. Sinaiticus vv" Apoc. xxi. 25 &c.: and once only after an elision, μεθ᾽ John xvi. 4, which last is possibly by a later hand*. Jota subscript of course never occurs in Codex Bezae, but ascript (of the same size as the other letters) in Mark i. 34 p. m. cay, while in another place the penman betrays a consciousness of its existence, for in Acts xxii 3, while writing πατρωου, he commenced ¢ immediately after w, though he afterwards altered it into o. Of accents I find no vestige by the first pen, of breathing only one instance (Matth. xxv. 15 ὦ μεν : so even Cod. Sinaiticus Gal. v. 21), but a few of each in later hands‘. All that appears in our printed pages, therefore, we judge to have proceeded from the original writer of the manuscript, with a single exception now to be noticed. Codex Bezae, in its primitive state, contained no numerical divisions of the books whatever; neither chapters peculiar (or almost peculiar) to itself like the Codex Vaticanus, nor the Ammonian sections and Eusebian canons in the Gospels like that of Sinai, nor (together with these last) the larger chapters with their appropriate headings, which all other documents exhibit, that date from the fifth century downwards. The sacred 2 We would say once for all that the limited resources of typography hinder us from nicely representing in ordi- nary characters the varying sizes both of the capitals and of those smaller letters which Co:l. Bezae, like most others of real antiquity, often crowds into the end of a line. We have done our best, but we are conscious that in many places others would have put capitals or smaller letters where we have not, and vice versd. 3 Even in Cod. Bezae the two points sometimes run almost into one line: e.g. Fol. 456 b 1. 16. 3 The apostrophus after elision seen in our Facsimile, I, L 22, ovd’ is too faint to be by the first acribe, and we have rejected it with αλλ in several cases. In two places (81 b. 17 X with ov erased, 302 b. 1 x’ for x p. m.) it is plainly the work of the oldest corrector, whom we shall hereafter describe as A. I know not what to make of it in 193 a. 4, 194 b. 2, which look p. m. 4 By the corrector we shall call B in r5 5. 15, ἢ ultim.; 137 b. 6, éva; 149 5. 8, Qv sccund. ; 161 b. 23, δῶ; 164 b. 25, ἢ secund.; 166 b. 20, ἑν; 214 b. 19, dv; 249 b. 19, -Adc ; 266 b. 27, εἰσαγγελοι; 279 b. 14, do; 310 b. 28, ἐν; 421 b. 25, ddov; 425 b. 10, du; 457 b. τό, óv. But 489 b. 26, dvrwo, 500 b. 16, duws seem later, and G (to be de- scribed hereafter) in Acts xvi. 19, 20 has er:AaBduevor... παῦλον... αγορὰν... ἄρχοντασ... στρατηγοῖσ... εκταράσσουσιν ἡμῶν Tf» πόλιν. XX INTRODUCTION. text in both languages is broken up into certain paragraphs of very unequal length, such as we meet with no where else, each commencing in a letter (sometimes but not usually larger than the rest) which encroaches a little on the margin, and is clearly indicated throughout our edition (see also Facsimile Plates I and II, 1. 2): Bp. Marsh counts 153 (I reckon but 148 both in the Greek and Latin) such paragraphs in S. Mark's Gospel'. The Ammonian sections, however, without the Euse- bian canons’, are inserted in the side margin of Codex Bezae by a scribe whom we shall hereafter (mfra p. xxvii) shew to have lived several centuries later than this manuscript was written, and the beginning of each section is indicated by double points interpolated in the body of the text before or (if spzce be wanting) over its first letter, very often in both places, referring to similar double points placed in the margin after the Ammonian numerals? The single point by the first hand precedes these latter double points in Fol. 92 ὁ 11. 6, 10, 224 5 1. 16, and follows them Fol. 311 ὃ 20. While banishing to our Adnotationes all other matter found in the margin (infra pp. 448—452), even that written by the same hand as the sections, convenience or necessity have led us to retain these and the corresponding points, which we must once for all request the reader to regard as much more recent than any other writing on the page. The variations in pluce and number of these sections from these commonly found in manuscripts and editions are recorded in our work (infra p. 493), as they are somewhat curious and interesting; it is also remarkable that as in Codex Sinai- ticus (where they cease in S. Luke after ch. ix. 57), they are not carried on complete throughout the Guspels. This arises at the end of S. Matthew (where the last section noted is τνβ, ch. xxvii. 62) and the beginning of S. John (i. 1—16) by reason of the side margins of Foll 102—4 being cut clean away; but this explanation does not hold for the end of S. John (xx. 13—xxi. 25), or of 8. Mark, where the sections terminate at ci, ch. xv. 16. More recent than the Ammonian numerals and points are the nine leaves supplied in their proper places as Codex Bezae is now bound, but in this edition exiled to an Appendix (pp. 417—428), and printed in smaller type than the rest of the volume. The first of these additional leaves contains Matth. ii 21— 1d. 7 Latin, iii. 7—16 Greek: the next seven have crowded into them the contents of the eight lost leaves which originally formed quaternion 22 (supra p. xiv), viz. John xviii. 2— xx. 1 Latin, xviii. 14 —xx. 13 Greek: the ninth leaf has on the first page Mark xvi. 6—15 Latin, on its second page in parallel columns the Greek aud Latin of Mark xvi. 15— 20 and (the Greek in blue ink) the subscriptions proper to each. All these Latin pages are transcribed from copies of the Vulgate which resembled the Clementine printed edition more closely than do Cod. Amiatinus and the best manuscripts (e. g. John xviii. 12; 16; 19; 31; 36 ter; xix. 6; 16; 24; 28; 36), and ! In S. Luke I count 136 (143 Lat.); in what remaius of S. Matthew 583 (590 Lat.), of S. John 165 (168 La..), of the Acts 235. Capricious and irregular as these para- graphs may be, Mr Hansell did right in retaining them in his T'exts of the oldest existing manuscripts of the N. T. (Oxford, 1864). It is worth notice that, as in Codd. Si- naiticus and Vaticanus, each Beatitude in Matth. v. forms a separate paragraph. ? These numerals are so set in some places (e.g. Foll. 34, 91, 92, 127, 163, 335, 339 U) as to leave no room for the Eusebian canons to be placed under them, so that the latter could not bave been designed to be subsequently added. Many other copies have the sections without the canons which we might have deemed essential to their completeness: e.g. Evan. Codd. CFHIPQRW?*Y Z. 54. 59. 60. 68. 440. i*"- 8°, though s**- contains Euse- bius' Epistle to Carpian, What use the Ammonian sec- tions can serve, unless in connection with canons of harmony, those who have studied them most can the least tell. In the uncial fragment of S. Mark [rxth cen- tury], discovered by Mr Bradshaw in 1862 (Trin. Coll. Cant. B. virt. 5), and by him named W4, the Ammonian sections are placed alone in the margin, and a kind of table of the parallel passages in the other Gospels set at the foot of each column. A similar arrangement is found in Evan, E, which contains the canons besides; and Tischendorf has just informed me that it also appears in the six leaves of S. John, of the sixth century (much resembling in style Cod. T of the Gospels) now at S. Petersburg, and by him named T*. * These double pointe are occasionally misplaced, e. g. 194 b. 1. 18; or even put in the Latin as well as in the Greek, e.g. 93 a. 1. 6. INTRODUCTION. xxi no attempt is made to accommodate the supplied parallel Greek (which is full of gross ttacisms, or errors in orthography), either to this Vulgate text, or to that of the Latin of the original scribe in Foll 8a, 177a. Since the other defects of the manuscript have not been thus supplied, we may conjecture that they arose in more modern times. Kipling assigns the cursive Latin pages to the 9th or 10th century, the uncial Greek and the mixed page (though on the reverse of the same leaves) to the 12th; and doubtless the small Latin hand looks at first sight very unlike the bolder Greek on the parallel page, while the ink of the former is a light faint brown, that of the latter a jet black. But this is just one of those cases of first impression which further investigation will completely remove. In the middle of one Greek page (Fol. 5 b secundae mands, 1. 13) the ink abruptly changes into a hue much resembling that of the Latin scribe, and it is impossible to examine Foll. 26, 3a, p. 420 of this volume without perceiving that the Latin was written subsequently to the Greek, and that its penman was reduced to all kinds of devices that the two might correspond page for page, though they could not line for line; since the Greck scribe who wished, in the supplementary portion of S. John, to set in seven of his leaves what had covered the eight that are lost, first unduly compressed his matter (pp. 420—424), and afterwards, on finding that he had overshot his aim, as absurdly spread it over the page (Foll. 7 5— 8a). We are convinced—indeed the contrary supposition seems even a priori very improbable—that all the supplemental leaves were written in the same hand, that of a Latin of about the tenth century: the Latin of the bilingual page (Fol. 9 b, s. m.) is obviously due to the penman of all the Greek, and it sufficiently resembles the other Latin, due allowance being made for the former being in a large bold hand, the latter in a small and somewhat cramped one, That the scribe lived in the west of Europe is clear, as well from the shape of his Greek letters (especially epsilon and upsilon, so very like e and y: the vertical stroke of k is very tall: T' too is nearly the same as T), as also from such blunders as ραρρησια Fol. 2 b sec. man. |. 20, P being perpetually substituted by such persons for II, and vice versa’. See Facsimile Plate III, No. 18, wherein the last seven words of Mark xvi. 18, Latin and Greek, are given from this hand. Thus far we have described the contents of Codex Bezae, as reproduced in the body of our present work. It remains to speak of those numerous changes brought in by later scribes (some ten or twelve in number), from whose presence arises the chief difficulty of editing documents of this age and class, and which in the case of Codd. Sinaiticus, Claromontanus and others have largely tasked the patience, and put to a sharp test the experienced tact of Tischendorf himself On this portion of our labours we have spared no care or pains, and by means of the ensuing descriptions and the Facsimile Plates designed to illustrate them, we hope to make the general result of our researches intelligible to an attentive reader: requesting him perpetually to consult our Adnotationes (pp. 429—448) in all places where he has occasion to study the text, and to regard the date assigned in them to each alteration rather as the probable opinion than the dogmatic judgement of one who has done his best to arrive at & true conclusion. In these Adnotationes are also incorporated the few corrections and variations which a close and final comparison of the manuscript with his pages, as already printed, has suggested to the editor (e. g. Foll. 851. 8; 1261. 26; 1651. 33; 20561. 1). 1 Thus in the bilingual Codex Augiensis of the ninth century, but plainly earlier than this supplement to Codex Bezae, we find opepua, Rom. ix. 7; παραρτωματι, s:bid. xi. I1 ; ayapyro, 1 Cor. x. 14; but ταπακαλει, 1 Tim. ii. 7; πληποφορεσον, 2 Tim. iv. 5: all corrected by the later scribe of the kindred Cod. Boernerianus. Again, we see in the Latin of these later leaves the usual forms and abridgements proper to its age; e.g. € for ae, aut for autem, 7 for -ur (Mark xvi. 17), n for non, c for con, efor . The account which we shall give est, qm for quoniam (John xix. 3 1), the note of interrogation (3) constantly. In the Greek w» and w are on the same page (Fol. 55), the apostrophus in the middle of a word (Jobn xx. 1), the circumflex frequent (see p. 447), aspirates in John xix. 37; the acute accent in Fol. 36 1. 26; the upper stop mostly with the tail of a comma; in Fol. 351. 21’ lookslikethe Greek interrogation ; and we find such compendia scribendi as p», συ, στου (Fol. 65): this Latin always has L, not L xxii INTRODUCTION. of the liturgical and other matter set by various hands in the margin of this document, will be found rather curious in itself, and may tend to throw some light on the disputed question of the region in which Codex Bezae was written, and of the country in which it was preserved prior to the sixteenth century. Of these marginal notes we subjoin Facsimile specimens (Plate III, Nos. 11, 12, 14, 15), and a full list at the end of the Adnotationes (pp. 448—452). (1) The text as it came from the original scribe is represented only so far as seen by the editor with his own eyes. In a few places (e. g. Foll. 366 1. 27, 37 a 1. 23, 43a 1. 29, 79a 1. 7, and on Fol. 510) letters have been omitted which Kipling inserted, and which were probably visible enough seventy years ago; in many others (e. g. Full. 26 ]. 1, 3261. 2, 35a ll. 24—27, 96 ll. 1—5), where mere fragments of letters and worda survive, which yet can be discerned without any doubt, they are scrupulously retained, though overlooked by him. In the numerous instances where later changes cover the readings of the first hand, every stroke that could be traced on repeated examination in a strong light by the aid of glasses has been faithfully noted, but no others, however easily they might be restored by conjecture: in one or two passages only such letters have been printed within brackets (Foll. 186 b 30; 444618). As in all.other manuscripts of the highest antiquity, some of the alterations found in Codex Bezae were made by the original writer (one evidently before he had completed the line, Mark xvi. 3), and must be held in the same estimation as if they had formed part of his work from the first: sometimes (e.g. Luke xxiv. 18) the Greek is revised by him, while the corresponding Latin is overlooked. We refer to him the minute interlinear corrections, 89 in number (60 in the Greek, 29 in the Latin columns), thinly scattered on our printed pages, and which, as being an integral portion of the penman's task, are unrecorded in our Adnotationes. They seem to have been lightly laid on with a dry pen in the act of subsequent revision, in the same firm character as the text, and are for the most part easily distinguishable from all more recent changes. Wetstein, indeed, who could be guided only by distant recollec- tion (supra p. xi) too often speaks of them as by & second hand; Kipling usually discriminates them correctly, and where I differ from him in assigning to a later corrector what he refers to the scribe or tke contrary, the reader is expressly apprised of the fact in the Adnotationes, where my conclusion is limited by such terms as me judice (e.g. Foll 104 b 9; 130 b 2; 148 ὁ 27; 219 63; 290 b 18; 309 5 23; 28; 318 b 13; 31; 325 b 2) They seldom indicate any variation in the reading, but simply &mend manifest errors made in the act of transcribing, mostly by the insertion of one or two letters, more rarely of whole lines or parts of lines previously passed by through negligence (e.g. Foll. 51 b, 52 a; 52 b, 53 a; 262 b, 263 a; 314 b, 315 a). Corrections of the slighter kind may be seen in our Facsimile Plate I, L 17 (John xxi. 24) where v stands over or in oroc, and possibly (but not so certainly) the two dots over av in avro l 8, whith, together with the superfluous av, were partially erased by a more recent hand. A good example of the writer more important changes appears in Facsimile Plate III, No. 1, where oo ὃ av ἀπολέσει avryy (Mark viii. 35) and the parallel Latin qui auté perdiderit eam, at first dropped through the clerical blunder called ὁμοιοτέλευτον, are interpolated primá manu at the end of the first line and between the first and second on each page. As performing this office for the manuscript on its completion, the scribe is often termed o avrt- βάλλων, the comparer. The present seems the most fit place for speaking of a practice of the original scribe to which frequent reference is made in our Adnotationes. Since the ink or paint which he used had no metallic base, it might be almost entirely washed out from the vellum by a sponge applied immediately. Although a few erasures may have been made by him on a subsequent INTRODUCTION, xxiii review (eg. 75 a1 3; 118 b 1. 4; 127 b 1. 16; 135 61 1; 192 b 1. 33); his chief mode of amending faults of transcription was by means of the sponge, employed so early that the gradual dryiug of the ink may be distinctly traced in the increasing faintness of the portion obliterated as we come towards its end. Hence the letters (see Facsimile Plate II, 1. 4, a under e ° in diligebat), or words or whole lines which lie under the present text, quite thickly in many places, nearly all distinctly visible, though almost completely overlooked by my predecessors': of all these I have thought it right to render as complete an account as possible; the cases amount to as many as 234 in all. From carefully observing these peculiarities, apparently so slight and insignificant, we are led to the interesting and valuable fact that Codex Bezae, as well the Latin as the Greek pages, was copied from an older model similarly divided in respect to the lines or verses. This will plainly appear from the multitude of places in which the words washed out came to be written because the scribe allowed his eye to wander from the proper line to one a little before or after it; and after detectiug his mistake (all the sooner by reason of the parallel lines on the oppo- site page) immediately expunged what he had set down in error, and substituted the proper words in its room (see 253 b 20; 256 b 15; 268 a 27; 295 b 11). One example out of hundreds, any one of them adequate to prove the point at issue, shall be discussed at length, because it will also incidentally shew that the pages in Codex Bezae and tis exemplar could not have been identical. In Fol 435 b 2 under py λαλειν era τω ovo we can faintly trace by the aid of an eye-glass καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοι, all but completely washed out. These words commence the last line of the preceding Greek page (434 6), and standing as they did on his model im- mediately before the line he had just finished, the scribe heedlessly repeated them at first, and then cancelled them forthwith. The same appears from Foll. 89 ὁ 32, 33; 90 ὁ 1. On the same principle we can fully explain six several instances of the inversion of complete lines on the Latin page, which ought to correspond with the Greek, respectively noted by a, B, y, 8 (or by some of them), set in the margin by the first hand: they occur on Foll. 209 a; 220 a; 233 a; 264 a; 276 a; 504 a; in the second, fourth and sixth of which passages the source of the error can be distinctly traced to words the scribe afterwards expunged: e.g. in Fol. 220 a, profluvium sanguinis now legible under tunicam ejus l 7 was the proper ending of the line parallel with 1. 8 of the Greek; having once written it, the scribe goes cn to what is pro- perly 1. 9, but finding out his blunder as soon as he had completed 1. 16, he then subjoins the true 1. 8, substitutes (unicam ejus for profluvium sanguinis in l. 7, and puts a f y in the margin for our guidance. The case of Fol. 264 a, if studied with our Adnotationes, will be found even more complicated, yet just as satisfactory: in Fol 504 a, the eye, misled by in navem (eo ro πλοιονὴ yet discernible under invicem l 18, recovers itself in one of the lost lines, to which B was doubtless prefixed’. 1 Kipling, if he can be said to have a system, nyste- matically disregards them. Mill saw apxeon Matth. xxv. 9; Wetstein several other instances, see above p. xii. Indeed in Acts xvii. το Wetstein was misled by the first 3 in 3:3 under ὕπο to state that axo wasread p. m., just as through his over-anxiety Mill in Acts xvii. 4 transforms eua ca into σίλα δια, the 3 supplied in the vacant space being eimply read off from another page. 3 [n Fol. 218 b 31, this errur of the eye is made in the Greek, although the Latin is quite correct, but is left untouched by the scribe: the requisite change was re- served for a comparatively modern hand. 3 The same process applied to the lines of the Codex S'naiticus proves that it was copied from some document, probably an Egyptian papyrus roll (Scrivener, Collation of Cod. Sinait. Introd. pp. xiv, xv), similarly arranged with itself in lines containing on an average from 12 to 14 lettera, or, when small letters are added on to the end of the line, as many as 16. Let us illustrate our state- ment by two or three examples. (1!) John xix. ?5, 26, XXIV INTRODUCTION. (2) Of readings to be ascribed to persons who lived posterior to the original penman, those of A must be first considered. Since he is not quite contemporaneous, and may be referred to the end of the sixth century, the appellation of o διορθώτης the corrector, would not be applied to him; nor indeed do we find many such critical emendations in this manuscript as would proceed from an early hand engaged on the revision of the text: speaking generally, its most ancient changes relate chiefly to the removal of transcriptural errors. Of this hand we give two specimens (Fac- simile Plate III, No. 2), the former from Matth. v. 25 «sev evvowy tw αντιδικω cov raxv, to which «og is so neatly added by A, that it is distinguished from the rest of the line mainly by the light- ness of its strokes: I once regarded it as by the first hand, and as such have wrongly retained it in the text (see p. 11). Of x¢:, the Ammonian section, we have spoken above, p. xx. The second example is from Acts xv. 34, where over iav in εδοξε δε rw σειλεα exyservat αὐτουσ (the final σ is p. m.), A places προσ in minute but firm characters: just as small are pt Fol. 300 b 1. 6, w epyxe Fol. 502 5 1. 23, and all much smaller than the interlinear emendations of the first writer (see p. xxii). The ink of A often differs little from that of the original scribe. He touches the Latin very rarely (Matth. xvii. 20; John vi. 25) in John v. 32 to make it suit his changes in the Greek. This hand often places e over the initial « sometimes improperly enough (e.g. Foll. 1385 L 18; 1465 ]. 1; 153 ὃ 1. 19, and elsewhere; 215 6 1. 13; 229 6 11. 8; 10; 12; 244 51.2; 268 ὁ 1. 25 ; 2756 ]. 3; 283 61.30; 28551. 251; 347 b 1.9; 42361. 29): in Fol. 222 ὁ 1l. 23, 24 the change is some- what more extensive than usual. We note 181 alterations by this early hand, pretty evenly dis- tributed throughout the manuscript. Some of his emendations of the letters of the text itself are very neat (e.g. Foll. 3025 1. 1; 303 ὁ 11. 22, 29; 325 b 1. 24; 327 51.9; 343 b 1. 24; 344 δ]. 23). About Foll. 311—347 his ink became very thin and pale. (3) Somewhat later (probably of the seventh century) and not always to be discriminated with ease from A (see however Fol. 338 6 1l. 20, 29; 340 6 1l. 14, 23, 30), is a very old hand, called by us B, to which may be assigned most of the breathings and accents enumerated above (p. xix, note 4), and the greater part of the marks of dialysis and apostrophi (p. xix), though a few of these last must be due to A (see p. xix, note 3). The style of B is less firm and elegant than A's, his ink of an ashy or slate-like tinge, and like A he usually places his emendations in small characters between the lines, though he sometimes annexes them to the text, or changes the original letters. Facsimile Plate III, No. 3 contains instances of both, viz. (1) Acts xiii. 10, where racc over ipa in και ραδιουργιασ wt δια- Bodov and omnes over fal in the parallel Latin are both written by B (see too Matth. xiii. 13 Zat.), who has also changed ito: into we by erasing « and the right side of o and inserting the tongue of ε: exactly like πασηὴσ here is ενὕπνιοισ Acts ii. 17. (2) Acts vi. 9 x ἀσιασ added to xat των ἀπὸ κιλικιασ. This compendium for « though common in the oldest manuscripts, does not occur in Cod. Bezae earlier than by this hand (e. g. Matth. iv. 16; xxvii. 31; Luke xv. 20; xvi. 18; and in 16 ἢ μαγδαληνὴ και. Insert the omitted words thus, and the sense, utterly ruined before, is now complete: vy μαγδαληνὴ ἐσ ov du» τὴν upa κα. After completing μαγδαληνὴ the scribe's eye wandered to the corresponding place in the line below: it must be added that μητερα, which is always written in full in Cod. Beza» (see p. xviii), is thus abridged in Cod. Sinaiticus in 13 out of its 23 places in the N. T. (2) Apoc. xviii. 16 ovat-5 πολισ μενὴ is mere nonsense: restore it thus, ovdi:5 πολισ ἡ μεγαλη ἢ περιβεβλημένη , or possibly (as in Cod. Alexandrinus) the third article might have been absorbed in the preceding 7, and the first line ended in ad in small letters, as usual, the second line beginning with Ay rep. (3) Jbid. xxii. 3, worapou ενθεν ποταμοῦ evOer kat ποιοὺυν kaproug: this should stand καὶ ενθεν ξυλου ἴω NO ποιουν Kapwoug That ev6ev and not ἐντευθεν or execOey should be read in the second line appears certain from the fact that this manuscript is singular in having e6e for the first errev- θεν. In Luke xxi. 8, John xii. 25 complete lines must be inserted: in John iv. 45 two complete lines; and so apxorvrec Τῶν € perhaps in Luke xxii. 25 ξουσιαζουσιν av which is clearly & case in point, though I see not at present the best method of rectifying it. INTRODUCTION. XXV other places). Where v ἐφελκυστικὸν is omitted p. m., B sometimes supplies it aLove the line; e. g. Foll. 116 51. 20; 120 511.3; 4; 150 δ]. 8; 249 δ]. 2, and in 5 other cases. Ἁ has the v in like manner Foll. 261 δ]. 19 (cf. Adnot.); 507 b 1. 5. This hand has made about 327 changes. (4, 5) The two next correctors, though their respective emendations can be separated (C being neater and mostly much smaller than D, and his ink of a brighter and more yellowish brown cast, while D's is coarse, and often looks as if blotting-paper or some such material had been applied to it) may both have lived towards the end of the seventh century’. They sometimes shew a alight tendency to leaning, mostly towards the right. To C belongs (Facsim. Pl. III, No. 4) πεμπω over axo in αποστελλω υμασ John xx. 21, where the shape of μ (which C repeats several times: e. g. Fol. 508 b 1. 26, unless this be B's), though not often met with in the earl:est vellum documents, is frequent enough in the papyri of Herculaneum and Hyperides of the first century. D wrote at above er in eurev avro tw erÀgoovrt (N, see p. xvi, note 1), Luke xxiii. 43. In Facsim. Pl. III, No. 5 appears a case of D's rude changes in the body of the text, which first stood «roc ἡρξατο παρησιαζεσθαι «v συναγωγὴ Acts xviii. 26, where (as well as setting the ry over vo) he obliterates al the H except the first vertical line (placing awkwardly at the top of iv the curves of Y) and prefixes to it a smaller o out of the range of the lines. See also his corrections in Foll. 245 ὁ 1. 31; 492 b 1L 4; 25; 494 b 1. 21—23. He sometimes adds v ἐφελκυστικὸν at the end of a line (e. g. Foll. 217 b1. 31; 259 δ]. 27; 315 b 1. 21; 489 D 1. 3), and sometimes, like B, over the text (Fol. 417 ὃ l 10; 495 51. 18; 31; 498 b 1. 15): also « in Fol. 495 61.10. D appears once in the Latin, to make it correspond with his correction of the Greek, in Fol. 494 a 1.27. In all C is found 130 times, D 163 times; D most often in the Acts. (6) E inserts smaller letters over the lines, of much the same general appearance as C's, only with fresher ink and of a more modern look and in a straggling and broken style Such is arye set over ove in xat ernpwrncey avrovg οἰερευσ Aeyov Acts v. 27 in Kassim. Pl. III, No. 6; the Latin R betraying his nation. In John xiv. 28; Acts vii. 34 we find (apparently in this hand) the com- pendium M for pov, nearly as in Cod. Sinaiticus: other characteristic specimens of this scribe appear in Matth. xiii. 2; xxvii. 46 (where a letter in the text is changed by E); John iii. 29; iv. 38; Mark v. 30; Acts ii. 9; iv. 20 (where 7 is like h in English); xv. 40 and xvi 4 (where T is much like Γ). It occurs 72 times in our Adnotationes. The addition at the end of Fol. 308 5 1. 24 is very doubtfully ascribed to E, by reason of the brightness of the ink: the Latin alterations also in Foll. 420 a1 25; 429 a1. 20 (see also 434 4 1. 20; 483a 1. 16) may have been written by it, as well as the corresponding Greek. (7) The words appended to καὶ καθισαι ext rov θρονον avrov Acta ii. 30 in Facsim. Pl. III, No. 7, viz. προειδωσ ἐλαλησεν περι tno (the στίχος we mentioned p. xviii as being dropped at this place) are supplied by a hand (F) younger than any yet named, and seldom met with (see however Matth. xii. 19; xxvii 13 and 5 other places in the Gospels) except in the Acts, where it is em- ployed about 27 times, as here, to supply omitted clauses at the end of lines, and to make the cor- responding changes in the text (e.g. Acts ii. 13; 33; 45; xx. 26; xxii. 6) F writes in clear uncial characters, a little smaller than those of the first scribe, with thin strokes, in blackish ink, without breathings or accents, The additions at the foot of Fol. 163 b seem to be by this hand, but 1 Kipling mingles the emendations of our A and B to retain the distinction ; even if it be deemed over-nice, under one bead A (i.e. antiquissimus), our C and D are the error is on the right side. A and B can be separated included in his P (i.e. perantiquus), our E represents with ease, as can the several hands later than all these, his V (i.e. vetus). I have sometimes doubted whether which Kipling includes under the general name R (i. e. C and E are not identical, but on the whole I am disposed recens), such as our H and K. d xxvi INTRODUCTION. the two lines in sloping uncials at the foot of Fol. 160 6 look more like J's (see p. xxvii), though not so large as thé rest of his F appears once in the Latin (Acts xxi. 18), doubtless, to accom- modate the version to a change it made in the lost Greek. (7) The next scribe G, of about the eleventh century, is one of the most diligent, least in- structive, and the most troublesome to an editor, of all the many correctors of this manuscript. He uses à kind of yellow ochre (though it sometimes looks rather browner), and his rude, Gothic- looking, sometimes angular, characters cannot be confounded with any other. Facsim. Pl. III, No. 8 represents one line of the Greek and one of the parallel Latin at the foot of 59 b, 60 a, «acra. δεδεμμενα εν row ovpavow erunt ligata in caelis Matth. xviii. 18, and the word voz in the margin of Acts ii. 2 e£. factum est repente caelo echo, as an alternative for the Greek echo, instead of which both the Vulgate and Cod. Laud. 35 have sonus: although in Matth. xv. 18; 20; xxv. 25 G cor- rects the Latin of our manuscript from the Vulgate. G touches the Greek only in four other places (Foll. 417 63; 4216 21 ; 426 b 15 ; 20, besides inserting the breathings and accents in Acts xvi. 19, 20; seo p. xix, note 4): for the rest he confines himself to the Latin, busily correcting the lapses of the scribe and amending his spelling (especially the interchange of b and w), but after Fol. 118 a (unless the scrawl on 280 a be his, as is probable) he ceases altogether up to the beginning of the Acts (416 a), leaving off after 428 a, unless indeed he re-appears once 438 a 1.4. The marginal addition 73 a 1l. 9—16 looks a little like G's hand, but is not so old, besides that the ink is too brown and good'. His corrections are 283 in all. (8,9) H aud K are both recent, the former somewhat later than G, the latter quite modern, probably not many centuries old. In Facsimile Pl III, No. 9, we have one of the cases, just enu- merated, in which G touches the Greek, oc$voc in the margin being due to him. H, conceiving this correction of ex xapzov tno καρδιασ avrov Acts ii. 30 insufficient, proceeds to erase xapdia and substitute oodvo in its room; the earlier and true reading of Codex Bezae is just legible under the later word. This violent process of presumed amendment is perpetual throughout the Acts, as indeed our Adnotationes abundantly shew; and renders the study of the book in this manu- script peculiarly irksome to one who is bound to give account for every change. In No. 10 Acts ii. 20 o «ioc. μεταστρεφεται ewkoroa was the original reading: B in its smallest hand placed Hc (now nearly invisible) over the « (now wr) which followed $: but K erases nc of B and over the first ε (which B had probably already changed into a) sets a, and then rudely retraces φισται εισκ in ἃ coarse dark brown ink or pigment. I have sometimes indicated by K such very recent changes in several hands as Fol. 35033; 6a 27; 6622; 32617; 47627; 50613; 5364; 6561; 26; 88 b 29; 90521; 167 b 8. H. is employed 97 times, K about 74. Hitherto the various hands described have been engaged in correcting the text. We have now to speak of the several persons who have left traces of their diligence (well or ill bestowed) in the margin and elsewhere; and principally of the writer of the Ammonian sections. (1) On the purpose and general character of these enough has been said (p. xx): we are at present chiefly concerned with their date. Now it is evident from a careful comparison of the marginal numerals of the Ammonian sections with the great body of the liturgical annotations (written in thick, clumsy uncial letters with ink of a purple hue), especially in the Gospels, that they are the work of one scribe, whom we shall call L. This clearly appears as well from many other places, as from the study of Foll. 278 b, 279 b. On the former page the necessity of keeping right the numbers of the sections has forced L to make the only change in the text (excepting Matth. 1 'This is the hand Porson speaks of as *' Teutonic, nearly resembling the Anglo-Saxon” (Brit. Crit. Vol. rit. p. 141). INTRODUCTION. xxvii xiv. 34 and possibly Luke viii. 41) he attempts throughout the volume, by inserting in Luke xxiii. 34 at the foot of Fol. 278 b the omitted section TK rx (o be ισ' ir ἐλεγεν πατιρ adeo avrow ov yap οιδασιν Ty ποιουσιν), as necessary to be placed beforo section τκα iu ]. 33 (see Facsimile Pl. III, No. 11, and infra p. 256): here we see that the added clause is the 16 work of the same writer as the sections On turning to Fol. 279 b it is equally evident that the liturgical note in small uncials avvayvoopa εἰσ Tw παρασκευγὴν (compare too the spelling with warp, Luke xxiii. 34) is in the self-same hand, as are also the numerals abreast of it Te: (Facsimile, as above). These again are plainly written by rer the scribe L, who penned the great mass of the other notations of proper I lessons though in UN lettera, such as Fol 244 b, 1]. 2—5 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τῇ caf Barov, with por : by the side of it: Foll 254 b, 257 b, and elsewhere L's lines are longer than in this last specimen, the uncials being sometimes smaller (e.g. 91 b, 95 b) Respecting his age, not Kipling only (Praef. p. xv), whose opinion might carry little weight, but even D. Schulz has ventured to say, *" Haec glossemata an- tiquissima, si minus a primá quidem manu, at certe ante seculum septimum jamjam adscripta esse” (Disputatio de Cod. D Cantabr., Vratislaw, 1827, p. 10): the clumsiness of the uncials has even been considered a sort of proof that they were written in Egypt, inasmuch as they bear some kind of resemblance to the Coptic characters. L appears in the Acts only on Foll. 423 6, 435 b, 500—502 6. A bare inspection of Facsimile Pl. III, No. 12 will prove that L, instead of being dated before the seventh century, cannot be placed earlier than the ninth. At the top of 150 b, in the left or outer margin, is seen a liturgical note t ry xvpiikg των προφότησματων, and under it the labarum with a and «, all in late unicals leaning to the right (J): its date cannot well be anterior to the ninth century, but ἐξ must be older than L, which adapta the annotation to its own system by writing over it avvayvoopa ep and by tracing over τῇ κυρι the letters ro κυρι in its own paint of a red or purple tinge, though it does not follow the error of the earlier Scribe in regard to προφδτησματων (see pp. 449, 450 ad calcem) : L added at the same time ap (i.e. ἀρχὴ) at the head of the column, and the number of the section qn yu: The barbarous orthography too is a further argument for a lower date. It is possible that J wrote the omitted lines in Foll. 160 b, 161a; at any rate these leaning uncials bear some resemblance in the Greek (see p. xxvi). (2) In Facsimile Pl. ITI, No. 13 we have er appworove χειρασ επιθησουσέιν" και καλωσ εξουσιν᾽ (Mark xvi, 18) and its parallel Latin (from Fol. 9 b secundae mands) Super egrotos manus imponent [the double letter N'as in the writing of the original scribe] et bene habebunt! for which see above, p. xxi and note ]. (3) The scrawl found in the upper margin of SS. Matthew and Luke and a few places of S. John, but in the lower margin of S. Mark, is represented in Nos. 14, 15 Facsimile Pl. III, and an interpretation of it in ordinary Greek letters in our Adnotationes, pp. 451—2. Those in S. Mark consist of moral apophthegms, some of them silly enough: the rest are rírÀou or summaries of the contents of the page. No. 14 is found at the foot of Fol. 302 b eav yor [i. e. evo] eXevxovoiv σε + in capital letters (M,, with whom <=o, y- v), as are all in SS. Matthew and Mark; No. 15 is at the head of Fol 205 b, and was not easily decyphered even by the help of my learned friend, H. Bradshaw, Esq., Fellow of King’s College, whose great and constant assistance throughout the whole work I wou:d thankfully acknowledge once for all: it runs in a cursive scrawl (M,) περι Savy.’ 1 The insertion of the guttural y here and in Aevycror lettera, and ekporeugomenon from Mabillon de re diploma- Fol. 204 b after v, of v before y in rapavypa (πραγμα) tica, lib. v. p. 366 (1681). Mabillon also gives (p. 367) Foll. 301 b, 303 a, and of y even by L in rapackevy- Foll. pisteugo from Thuan. Col. No. 537, of the tenth century, 95 5, 99 b, 279 b, points to a Western and Celtic origin of and Wetstein compares evavyayyoay I Tim. i. I9 from all this marginal writing. See Wetst. N. T. Proleg. p. 31, Cod. Alexandrinus. who cites ptsteugo from a Creed in the Bodleian in Latin xxvlil INTRODUCTION, wre (i.e. ore) ἰσηλθεν ev ro θυσιαστιρηδ & payw Too αρτὸσ Tia προσθεσεοσ (i. 6. φαγειν Tove oprova rc, à being equivalent to ov) Unlike as the two hands may seem, it is just possible that they are the work of one scribe of about the tenth century, for in Fol. 190 ὁ # συμεων x avac rwr προφητιδοσ, συμεων is in capitals resembling those of S. Matthew, the four following words in the running scrawl, and all three dec dedly written at the sume time, and with the same ink. The apophthegms in S. Mark may be by a different person, whom we will call M,. In the list of liturgical directions (Adnotationes, pp. 448—450) several other letters besides L are employed to indicate the penmen engaged on this manuscript. I occurs in 130 5, 197 5; it is quite as early as L (of about the ninth century) in uncials leaning to the right, with very thick down strokes. The writer of the marginal scrawl in the Gospels, or one of them if all be not by the same hand, seems to have scribbled the marginal notes in Foll. 191 5 (where he is seen from 1. 25 to be later than J), 347 b, and throughout the Acts. We reserve the notation of simple M for the hand that made the coarse corrections of the twelfth century in Matth. xxvii. 65, 66, with the liturgical note in 132 6, in a round semi-cursive style and for another (somewhat earlier) which occurs about twelve times in the Gospels. — M, is assigned to the annotator of Foll 191 b, 347 b, and some twenty places in the Acts, where the ink differs from that of the scribe last mentioned, though the writer may be the same. N indicates a large scrawl in charcoal (as black-lead would now be used) rather than in ink, chiefly scattered throughout the early pages of the manuscript to denote the beginnings (apx) and ends (reA) of Church lessons, so faint and evanescent as to be barely legible, and some- times even invisible to the naked cye. Some of these may have been overlooked by the editor, in spite of his best care, and Mr Bradshaw’s ever ready and intelligent help. A large vulgar uncial scrawl, dating early in the twelfth century, in vile brown paint, is denoted by O (e.g. Foll. 416 8, 418 b, 420 b, 462 b, 488 δ) eight times in the Acts, where also O, indicates in Fol. 419 5 a neat but quite modern note. All these liturgical notices doubtless refer to the established ritual of the Eastern Church, and more time than to some they might seem worth has been spent in assigning them to their different days. From our Adnotationes it will been seen that L at least is very careless, often pointing out the wrong place for the commencement of the lessons, and in fourteen instances even substituting Saturday for Sunday or vice versd. The danger of inferring identity of hand-writing from seeming resemblance in the shade of the ink in these very old documents (see p. xxi) appears clearly in the case of a mark (/ ) which occurs 45 times in both languages throughout Kipling’s edition at the beginning of lines, a little in the margin, but which in this volume is uniformly rejected. It is firmly and neatly made, and in many cases no difference in colour can be detected between it and the letters of the original scribe: yet that it must be at least four centuries later is evident from Fol. 206 b 18 where / is written over and partly covers the Ammonian numerals μὲ, and from Foll. 233 ὃ 20, 284 ὃ 9 where it is placed over the double points(:) which respectively follow pre and ρλη. It seldom coincides with the commencement of a lesson, and not always with a pause in the sense, so that I am unable to understand what end it was designed to serve’, Where mere strokes or points are our only guides, therefore, it is always a little uncertain whether a correction is due to an earlier or more recent reviser. This we have already seen in the instance of the dialysis and apostrophus (above p. xix), and hence it seemed advisable to designate 1 / is found at the beginning of the following lines: 2274 7; 2336 20; 21340 9; 247410; 24907; 27; 13 b 19; 14 b 30; 26 b and 27 a 1l. 29; 39 a 29; 50b 250a 27; 30; 271a 2; 287 ὃ 28; 303a 16; 317 a 11; 32; 595 12; 64623; 78521; 79 b 29; 81 b and 82a 338a 22; 343 b 13; 423015: add 48 b 21, not seen by Il. 11; 85518; 91038; 985 30; 104821; 115b 10; Kipling. ‘The following seem later, 299 5 16; 306 b 15; 124 ὃ 30; 127a 3; 153 b 22; 29; 178622; 2026 3; 331 ὃ 31, and over initial O 329 ὃ 26. 203a 31; 206 b 13; 209 b 24; 221 b 18; 24; 236 b 10; INTRODUCTION. xxix in the Adnotationes simply as 8. m. (secundá manu) all mere erasures (such as that of -ro in the six places named 191 b 1. 24), and the numerous points and obeli employed in all ages to cancel what is to be recalled: we cite s.m. in no less than 422 places. Of these the points placed over the letters to be removed seem very old, perhaps from the hand of A or B, and are often found (e. g. Facsimile Pl. I, 1. 8) where a later hand has altogether erased the letters (e.g. Foll. 11566; 1246 27; 125 b 26). Strokes ' " or even "" (Fol. 420 6 19, 20) are occasionally set over words to denote that their order should be changed, ten times in the Acts (e. g. Fol. 415 5 10), thrice elsewhere (Foll. 52 ὁ 19; 68 68; 165 b 32). These are, of course, distinctly recorded in the Adnotationes, being really of the nature of various readings, as are also some instances where a late hand (mostly K) rejects or expresses doubt about a word by drawing a line under it (e.g. Foll. 71 5 9; 118 a 29; 126 Ὁ 2; 128 a 28; 31). In the Acts especially some sixteen whole clauses are placed within brackets «^ or <“* by no early hands, which yet we have carefully noted. There are also many other marks, probably intended for reference, placed in the margin by recent scribes, which it seemed needless to enumerate :—such as *, ;, 4, |, ) (Fol. 432 a 26), < (Fol. 458 b ad calcem), c (Fol. 307 ὁ 12, 13); although Kipling has strangely inserted in his text some of the most modern of them (e.g. Foll. 4425 8; 12; 464 b l7 &.). The numbers of the chapters, set down apparently by Beza and Bentley, disfigure the margin of the whole manuscript. If to the corrections we have enumerated as made in the text by various hands we add 20 places noted where it has been rewritten, 17 where changes are made in the letters by the first hand, and 59 instances where dots, apparently accidental (see however p in 336 a l. 30), are set over letters prima manu, the Adnotationes Editoris discuss as many as 2149 matters pertaining to the work of the original scribe, besides those which relate to the Appendix (pp. 447— 8). It is really wonderful that an excellent scholar like David Schulz should have so lightly ac- quiesced in Kipling's belief that Cod. Bezae was written in Egypt, and even have reproduced his very unsound reasons for such a groundless notion (Kipling, Praef. p. xii; Schulz, Disputatio de Cod. D. pp. 6—10). The rudeness of the Latin version will soon be seen to spring from other causes than mere ignorance of that language (see Chap. III) and the long list of Alexandrian forms, if we may so term them, which will be accumulated: hereafter (see Chap. IV), will not be found more extensive or remarkable than in other copies of high antiquity; while the errors of transcription in the Greek text certainly do not exceed those found in the Cod. Sinaiticus, As regards the proper lessons for Saturdays set down among the liturgical notes, which Kipling, on the supposed authority of Cassian, conceives to have been & peculiar ordinance of the Egyptian monasteries, they prevail and always have prevailed, throughout the whole Eastern Church!, and are found in nearly all codices dating from the eighth century downwards, and consequently older than the earliest hand which was employed on the marginal annotations of D. Kipling’s plea that John iv. used to be read in Egypt on the Saturday before the Nile was expected to rise, and that the lessons appointed 1 He cites Cassian, Institut. Lib. 111. c. 2, when speak- ing of the perpetual service kept up in the monasteries of Egypt: ““ Quamobrem exceptis vespertinis ac nocturnis congregationibus nulla apud eos per diem publica sollem- nitas absque die sabbathi vel dominicá celebratur, in qui- bus horá tertiá sacrae communionis obtentu conveniunt." But though Kipling quotes c. 9 of the same book, he did not observe that Cassian describes this keeping of Saturday as quite general ‘‘Quas [vigilias] a tempore praedica- tionis apostolicae, quo religio ac fides Christiana fundata est, per universum orientem idcirco statutum est illuscescente sabbato debere celebrari—because Christ lay in the grave throughout that day. Credner (Beitráge zur Einleitung in die biblischen Schriften, Halle, 1832, 1. p. 510) saw clearly that Kipling had proved too much, and alleges Constit. Apost. V. 15, VII. 23, τὸ σάββατον μέντοι xal Th» κυριακὴν éoprdtere ὅτι τὸ μὲν δημιουργίας ἐστὶν ὑπό- μγημα ἡ δὲ ἀναστάσεως... “Ἐν δὲ μόνον σάββατον ὑμῖν φνλακτέον ἐν ὅλῳ ἐνιαυτῷ, τὸ τῆς τοῦ kvplov ταφῆς, ὅπερ γηστεύειν προσῆκεν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ éoprájew. Both fast and feast implied a religious service. XXX INTRODUCTION. for the corresponding Sundays related to the Lord's walking on the sea (Praef. ubi supra), has just no weight at all. John iv. 3 is marked simply as avvayvoopa “reading”; it is the Greek lesson for the fourth Sunday after Easter: while as regards the other lessons referred to, which can only be Matth. xiv. 22—33; John vi 16—21; Mark vi. 45 —56, the last of them is not noted at all, that from S. John merely as ἀννάγνοσμα, though it is the Greek lesson for the second Saturday after Easter, that from S. Matthew is actually set down avvayvoopa περὴ το cafjaro, though it does not belong to a Saturday, but to the ninth Sunday of S. Matthew. A copy of the Greek Scriptures, furnished with a Latin version, would most likely be written among a people with whom Latin was vernacular. It would require a great deal of proof to rebut this very natural conclusion, while on the other hand every thing we ses of Codex Bezae tends powerfully to confirm it. The very order in which the Gospels stand is peculiar to the West (above, p. xiv): our manuscript has it in common only with the great codices of the Old Latin Vercellensis (a), Pala- tinus (e), Brixianus (^), the Gothic version, and a Greek copy seen by Druthmar, a monk of Corbey in the ninth century'; Cureton's Syriac places S. Mark second, but S. Luke (not S. John) last*. The same inference may also be drawn from the insertion of Latin letters in the Greek text; e.g. τυῦλοι Matth. xi. 5; αἀπεσταϊκεν John v. 38; papcoy Fol. 296 ὁ title; ψαζοφυλακιον Mark xii. 43; apost Fol. 469 b title: and of Greek letters in the Latin, from the mere strangeness of the task, e.g. y for u in illym Matth. xv. 22; cyminum ibid. xxiii. 23 ; won¢ in the Latin Fol. 196 51. 13; x from x in aenox Luke iii. 37 ; vpocrita ibid. vi. 42 (so xi. 399; Mark vii. 6); karissimus Mark ix. 7; magixa Acts viii. 9, and the letters washed out (as stated in the Adnotationes) in Foll. 129 61.6; 308 a 1. 20; 478a1. 20; 481a]. 1. Add to these, as indications of a Western penman, those unmistakeable Latin forms and terminations brought into the text by the analogy of the Latin ; such are θηνσαυροσ Matth. ii. 11 ; xiii. 44 only, but thensaurus always in the version ; σαμαριτανων ibid. x. 5 only; δανιηλου xxiv. 15 ; λε- vpocov xxvi. 6 (leprosi in the version always) ; Aeyewvgo xxvi. 53 (but Acywy Luke viii. 30; Mark v. 9); φλαγελλωσασ xxvii 26; Mark xv. 15; serpovo nomin. John xiii. 24; exerec Mark vi. 38 ; ypaBarrow ibid. vi. 55 only: x ibid. xiv. 5, both in the Greek and Latin, for Syvapwv; βασιλεουσ 1 «Vidi tamen librum Evangelii Graecb scriptum, qui dicebatur S. Hilarii fuisse, in quo primi erant, Mat- thaeus Jobannes, et post [alis prits] alii duo. Interrogavi ' vero Eufemium Graecum cur hoc ita esset: dixit mihi, m similitudine boni agricolae, qui quos fortiores habet boves primos jungit." Christian. Druthmar. Matthaei Expositio, p. rr, Basil. 1528. Wetstein first cited this passage (N.T. Prolegom. p. 28) to shew that the liber Evangelii Graec2 scriptus seen by Druthmar, a native of Aquitania, might be Cod. Bezae itself, to which however, his descrip- tion does not answer very well. Marsh (Michaelis, 11. p. 701, ed. 1793), observing that ἐκπορευομένῳ διὰ στόματος 8co0 (ch. iv. 4) was wanting both in Druthmar's Latin and in Cod. D, calls for an examination of the former to ascertain whether the Greek copy he employed (for Druthmar knew Greek) was our manuscript or not. I have found on trial that Druthmar usually follows the Vulgate, and never in the least resembles the Latin of Cod. Bezae; that when he departs from the Vulgate to accord with D, the manu- scripte of the Old Latin more or less agree with him (e. g. Matth. iv. 4. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ ἴδ ; ix. 4, εἶπεν abrois); and that the several editions of Druthmar himself vary so mucb, that that of Basle contains the very clause whose absence (in other editions) was noticed by Marsh. From such premises no safe conclusion can be drawn. Kipling, in his heedlessness, urges yet another argument ; namely, that the supplemental Latin leaf of Cod. D, containing Matth. ii. 21—iii. 7, exactly resembles (‘‘ om- nino convenire" Praef. p. xvi) the Corbey manuscript (f) deposited in that very monastery in which Druthmar was a monk: never caring to remark that this Latin page is taken word for word from the more recent Vulgate, but assimilates less completely with ff. 3 Christian Hermansen the Dane, no unworthy successor of his distinguished countrymen Adler and Zoega, in his valuable Disputatio de Cod. Evangeliorum Syriaco a Curetono typis descripto (Hauniae 1859), together with the familiar instances given above, cites Tertullian contr. Marcion. 1v. 2. 5 as following ordinem a vulgari alienum of the Gospels (p. 4). Tertullian certainly draws broadly the plain dis, tinction between Evangelists who were themselves A postles, and those who derived their information from the A postles '** nobis fidem ex Apostolis Joannes et Matthaeus insinu- ant, ex Apostolicis Lucas et Marcus instaurant, iisdem regulis exorsi" c. 3, but the order in which he names them is clearly accidental, or rather suggested by the course of his reasoning, so that no stress whatever can be laid on it: not to mention that in c. 5 his order varies, e ohn, Matthew, Mark, Luke. INTRODUCTION. xxxi xv. 26 ; xpyryo καὶ αραβοι Acts ii. 11 ; rove axovoyres $bid. v. 11; axovcavreo accus. xvii. 8. To the same cause may perhaps be referred the dialysis over the Latin 1 in iohanne Fol. 57 a1. 12; dae 824 l. 24; iam 427 a 1. 260, which may be observed once in Cod. Laud. 35 (Act. E) igitur ch. vi. 3. We can say little about Scholz’s statement, that the native country of this manuscript may be regarded as the South of France, by reason of its resemblance in style of writing to the uncial Lectionary of the Gospels Evst. 60, whose subscription shews that it was copied A.D. 1022 “ in castro de Colonia” for the monastery of S. Denys (Scholz, N. 7. Proleg. 1. pp. x1; ciii). It is hard to conceive that there can be any striking likeness between codices which differ in age by full 500 years, though there is certainly some affinity between their respective texts; yet the very fact that a Greek Lectionary should be written for a French convent in the eleventh century adds one more link to the chain of evidence that the Churches of Gaul and Asia maintained for many ages the intercourse commenced by Pothinus and his missionaries about A.D. 170, and makes it quite credible that Oriental proper lessons, as well as the Oriental liturgy (Palmer, Origin. Liturg. 1. p. 153, 2nd edit.), were long used in some of the monasteries of those regions: the liturgy, as we know, survived till Pepin's time. Hence we need not transfer our manuscript to Greece in order to account for the liturgical notes scattered throughout its margin in the course of the eighth and three following centuries, or refer them with Beza to the work ‘“‘tndocti cujusdam Graeci Calogeri" (see his Letter, supra p. vi) The very ortho- graphy of these notices savours of a Celtic origin (see p. xxvii, note 1); and the only three Saints’ Days whose proper lessons are marked are just such as would be specially regarded in the West at their respective dates, viz. the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin (Aug. 15) by a hand of the tenth century (M,, Fol. 229 ὃ), the Festivals of S. George and S. Dionysius the Areopagite, the patron saints of England and France, inserted as late as the twelfth (by O, Foll 462 b; 488 6)'. Thus all outward appearances point to Gaul as the native country of Codex Bezae (we shall notice internal incications of the same fact in Chapter IIT), nor is there any valid reason for thinking that it ever left that country till it was carried into Italy in 1546 (see p. viii). CHAPTER III. ON THE LATIN VERSION IN CoDEX BEZAE Tse origin and character of the Latin version standing parallel to the Greek text of Codex Bezae, and known to critics by the name of d, involves questions of considerable diffi- culty, which have given rise to much discussion. In the present chapter an attempt will be made to prove (l)that it is on the whole, an independent translation made either directly from the Greek on the opposite page, or from a text almost identical with it; (2) that the translator often retained in his memory, and perhaps occasionally consulted, both the Old Latin version and Jerome's revised Vulgate; (3) that he probably executed his work in Gaul about the close of the fifth century. I. On the first point, we regret to find our judgement at variance with the decision, or 1 Credner (Beitrüge, 1. p. 514) who was neceasarily | the times. The Areopagite had been fully established in dependent on Kipling's edition, is ignorant of tbe first the estimation he long held as early as the ninth century, of these Festivals, which my predecessor passed over in when his works were translated by Hilduin for Louis silence, and I presume was unable to read: Mr Brad- | the Meek; while the glory of S. George (who had been shaw and I had quite enough to do to decypher the known in Gaul even in the sixth century) was spread writing between us, though when once made out the sense throughout the West by Robert of Normandy and his is unquestionable. The other two are written in the followers on their return from the first Crusade at the close same large, clear, wretched Western hand (wherein v is of the eleventh century. t, ard ¢ is e) and are well suited to what we can learn of xxxli INTRODUCTION. , at least with an obiter dictum of Tischendorf. While seeking to account for the absence of the larger chapters (κεφάλαια majora) from Cod. Bezae, although they are found in copies of as early or an earlier date, he says “excipiendus tamen est D codex Graecus et Latinus Canta- brigiensis, quod inde explicandum videtur, quia Italus ejusdem codicis textus, a quo ipsum G'raecum pependisse certum est, nihil ejusmodi praebuit" (Cod. Sinai. Proleg. p. xxxii, not. 2, edit. min.). By ‘“Italus ejusdem codicis textus" our version d must needs be meant, yet we hold it certain that so far from the Greek text being dependent on or derived from it, the Latin version is little better than a close and often servile rendering of the actually existiug Greek. (2) For how else shall we account for the frequent insertion in the Latin of purely Greek words which no other known version ever employed, and for which there are adequate equivalents in Latin? Such are ana Luke ix. 3 only; promeletantes ibid. xxi. 14; aporia wid. v. 25; machaerae ibid. xxii. 38, but cladius v. 36, gladius in 17 other places; aporior ibid. xxiv. 4; echo Acts ii. 2; allophylus ibid. x. 28; allophoelus ibid. xiii. 19; adynatus ibid. xiv. 8; anetius tbid. xvi. 37; spermologus ibid. xvii. 18; ellada ibid. xx. 2; eremum ibid. xxi. 38; so John vi. 31 only’. On the other hand a few mere technical terms, such as a remote provincial might have heard used, are employed happily enough by d alone of «the Latins; e.g. optio carceris (δεσμο- φυλαξ) Acts xvi. 23; 27; 36; sestertia, docenta (μυριδασ mevre) ibid. xix. 19, a fair computation, Professio Luke ii. 1—5; Acts v. 37 and decurio (fovXevrgo: cf. Plin. Ep. i. 19) Luke xxiii 50; Mark xv. 43 are also in the Vulgate. We should notice also one or two ritualistic terms peculiar to d among the versions, which may possibly suggest a somewhat later date than can be assigned to the rest: John xvi 2 λατρειαν προσφερειν hostiam offerre; Matth. xxvii. 62 παρασκευὴ cena pura (but in Mark xv. 42, where alone it occurs besides in Cod. Bezae, parasceue with the Vulgate), although this latter expression was used by Tertullian and Augustine, and has been already explained by Mill (AN. T. Proleg. ὃ 1281) after Ducauge: cena pura, however, is found in several of the earlter Latin codices in John xix. 14 (c); 31 (a. b. e); 42 (e); Luke xxiii. 54 (a. b. c. e. f). (B) "Violations of the rules of Latin syntax occur not unfrequently in all extant modifi- cations of the primitive Latin version of the N. T., and are now held to demonstrate the African origin of that venerable work: some of the manuscripts contain them more plentifully than others; none, whether in respect to number or barbarism, to the extent of our d, which indeed is quite unique in its tone and the general current of its diction: nothing is found elsewhere so gross and palpably ungrammatical as many of the following instances, which we commend to the reader's careful examination. The Greek construction of a genitive absolute occurs Luke iii. 15 semel; ix. 43; xix. 11; xxi. 5; 26; 28; xxiv. 31; 36; and not elsewhere; as if the inexperienced translator had been trying an experiment which he saw cause to dis- continue: just as o δε «.r.A. is rendered qui autem &c. in Matth. ii. 14 and in 53 other passages in that Gospel, but afterwards only in Acts xii 15; ad (i.e. at) ille, ile vero, tpse vero (Acts xii 16) being used instead. Notice also the neuter plural noun with a singular verb in Matth. xii. 26; xviii 12; Luke xix. 421; Mark iv. ll: the double negative increasing the strength of the negation, Matth. xxii. 16; John vi. 39; viii. 33; ix. 33; xi. 50; xiv. 30; xvi. 23; Luke xx. 40; xxii. 34; Mark xiv. 60: the genitive is used after a comparative as in Greek (even the Vulgate hes it in Acts xvii 11), Matth. xii 41; (not v. 42); John v. 20; vi. 31; x. 29; xiii 16 semel; xiv. 12; xv. 13; Luke vii. 28 semel; Mark xii. 31; the examples being found here again chiefly in the same Gospel: the same remark applies to the following cases ! I should have added to this list basiliscus John iv. 46, but that the word is also found in Cod. Vercellensis (a). INTRODUCTION. xxxiii of Attic attraction, as it is called, John vii. 31; Luke i 1; ii 20; iii. 19; xiii 17; xix. 37; xxiv. 25; Acts i 2 (but not in the Greek) Verbs also govern other cases than the rules of Latin syntax demand, and that too in accordance with Greek: the genitive in Matth. ix. 21; x. 31; xx. 25 bis; xxii 101; John vii. 40; ix. 29; 31 semel; x. 3; 8; 27; xii. 47; Luke i. 531; 54; xx. 20; 35; xxii 25; 351; xxiii. 157; Mark x. 42; or the dative (all except those in S. Luke with adoro mpooxuvew) Matth. ii. 2; 8; 11; ix. 18; xiv. 33; xv. 25; xxviii. 9; John iv. 21; 23 semel; Luke i. 3; xiv. 33; xviii. 13'; Acts vii. 43: add te nocui (αδικω oe) Matth. xx. 13 (cf. Mark xvi. 18 in am. fuld., manuscripts of the Vulgate); maledixerunt illum John ix. 28; maledicentes vos [but thus also Cod. Palatin. (e)| Luke vi. 28 (see the Greek); benedixit eos Luke xxiv. 50 (so v. 51) with Augustine in loco; and such a form as puelles Acts xvi. 19. The same inference may be drawn from the varied and luckless shifts made by the Latin scribe to render that great stumblingblock to translators, the Greek article He begins the attempt with hic in S. John (viii. 26; x. 36; xiv. 19; 22; 307; xvi 21; 28 bis; xvii. 6; 9; 11 semel; 21, all with o xoopoc), which he resumes in the Acts (iv. 8; 22; 37; xi 22; xviii 27; xix. 23; 35); so perhaps Luke xxiv. 17 ista verba haec οι λογοι ovroi: next he tries tlle in John xi. 517; Luke xxiv. 9 (with other versions); Acts iii. 10; vii 43; xii. 7; xx. 25; xxi 38: or ts in Acts iii. 25; xvi 19: or (as Schulz has partly notice l) tpse in Acts iii. 14; v. 24; 26; vii. 8; 13; 17; 18; 35; 43; 48; 58; viii. 9; x. 16; 21; xi. 12; 23; xii 23; xvi 25; xix. 30; xx. 24: unus seems to be a later expedient. The servility and awkwardness of the translator is especially manifest when he mixes up the constructions of the two languages thus producing what is neither Greek nor Latin, e. g. Matth. xxiv. 24; John xii 37; Luke i. 79; xii 1; 4; 5; xx. 46; xxii 55; xxiv. 14; 27; 41; Mark ii. 8; v. 4; ix. 14; 42; x. 32; xv. 29; 33. This is most observable in the Acts, whose text, both Greek and Latin, js in so unsatisfactory a state: e.g. iii. 13; 24; vi. 4; viii 12; x. 25; xi. 1; xii. 20; 25; xii 1; 28; xv. 20; 22; xvi 4; 16; xix. 25; 29; 40; xx. 12. The study of a few of these examples will suffice to shew that they are but halting renderings of the Greek. (y More conclusive still are those many instances wherein the Latin has an erroneous rendering which could not have originated in that language, but is plainly derived from fol. lowing some other Greek readiug than that now found in the manuscript, or some false reading of the existing Greek which could not have sprung up in the Latin, or else from a mere misap- prehension of the sense of the Greek. Such are Matth. xxii. 40 νομοσ verbum (the scribe misread Aoyoo); wid. xxvi. 6 cov tq yevop.evov thu facto*; Luke i. 9 θυμιασαι sacrificare (as if 1 Miserere mihi, a doubtful instance, for in this ver- sion misercor several times takes a dative; in Matth. xviii. 33 we find both a genitive and dative; a dative in Luke xvi 24; xvii. 13; xviii. 39; Mark x. 47: ἃ genitive in Luke xviii. 38; Mark x. 48 ; and six other places, 3 This attempt to make factus answer all the purposes of γενομενοσ disfigures no less than 42 places in the ver- sion. In the Acts indeed d has learnt to use a little more licence at times, rendering eyewero by nascebatur ii. 43; eyerero by respondit xi. 9; by contigit xiv. 1; yevo- μενοσ by conversus xii. r1. In the Acts also, as was quite necessary, much greater freedom is used in translating the particles: thus re is etiam ii. 44; quoque ii, 46; x. 22; tero iv. 27; xiii. 46; que iii. το; v. 14; vi. 12 &c.: δε is not only autem as usual (vii. 1 &c.), but quogue viii. 13; X. 24; que V. 14; Vil. 32; xix. 3; itaque viii. 1; vero v. 16; 22; 24; X. 24 &c.: uev ov» quidem xv. 30; ergo xvii. 12; quae xvii. 14; tlaquae xvii. 30; ut vero cum xix. 9: yap praeterea i. 15 a8 well as entm, so constant elsewhere: ay is generally made by utique (Matth. xxiv. 43 ; Luke xii. 39, &c.), butin Actsxvii. 18; 20 by nunc, inxviii. 14 by forsitam. These are stronger reasons than any assigned by Kipling (Cod. Bezae, Praef. p. xii) for supposing that a new hand was employed in the Acts because ava:rioc is made by anetius Acta xvi. 37, but by tnnocens Matth. xii. 7 (he might have added by sine culpa two verses previously): αδυνατοσ by inpossibilis Matth. xix. 26; Luke xviii. 27; Mark x. 27, by adynatus Acts xiv. 8: δοξαζω by clarifico Acts iii. 13; iv. 21; xi. 18; xxi. 20, but no where else. Yet in regard to Óofajw we meet with just the same variation in the Gospels. In S. Matthew it is glorifico four times, never in S. Luke, but honorifico five times, honoro three times, in the passive gloriam accipio iv. 15: in S. Mark we bave honorifico once: in S. John glorifico fourteen times, honori- e XXXlY INTRODUCTION. it were θυσαι); xxiii 12 αηδια lite; ibid. v. 40 «v τω avro κριματι in ipso judicio; Mark xii. 38 Toy Telovoy qui volunt! (he translates rov ÓÜcAovrov); xiv. 51 συνδονα επιγυμνου (for emt y.) sin- done nudiatis; Acts vii. 19 κατασοφισαμενοσ cum Jjustitias coepisset; ibid. xii. 18 ετροποφορησεν ac si nutrix aluit (he read erpogod., as Mill saw plainly at first, less clearly when he wrote his Appendiz to the N.T.); xiv. 9 ὕπαρχων «v doBw possidens in timore; thid. v. 15 ομοιοιπαηθεισ ἐσμεν ὕμειν avOpwrot patientes sumus vobis hominibus (as if he read avOpwrow); ibid. v. 16 eae sanavit (as if from caopat); xvi. 33 eAvoey amo των πληγων solvi plagas (ελυσεν for ελουσεν is natural enough, solv.t for lavit far less so); xviii. 18 προσευχὴν (for evxny) orationem; xxi. 21 pyre ev Tour εθνεσιν (for «Üecw) avrov περιπατεῖν neque gentes ejus ambulant, in mere blind per- plexity. The student may find hundreds of these instances, just as convinoing as any we have given. (8) The same inference, so far as regards the fact of the independent origin of the Greek text, at least of the Latin which stands on the opposite page in Codex Bezae, may be drawn from those places where the present Latin differs from the Greek in respect to a variation which could have urisen ouly in the Latin. This process, applied by Wetstein to the case of the Velesian readings (V.7. Proleg. Vol. 1. p. 60) has settled the question as to their history and value’, Examples of this kind might be adduced from d without limit, but a few of real moment are as good as a thousand. Such are John xii 43 ἡγαπησαν dixerunt (ie. dilexerunt, cf. xiii. 23; 34); ibid. xiv. 26 ἔπομνησει commovebit (i.e. commonebit); Acts v. 17 ζηλου aepulationem (i.e. aemulationem); ibid. vi. 1 wapeBewpovvro discupiuntur (i.e. dispiciuntur) ; vii. 28, xvi. 35 εχθεσ externa, (i.e. hesterna) die; vii. 32 ἐτολμα audiebat (i.e. audebat); ibid. 9. 46 «vpe referit (i.e. reperit); xii 20 δια ro τρεφεσθαι propter ne alienarentur (i.e. propter quod alerentur); xii. 21 εδημειγορει con- tentionabatur (i.e. concionabatur); xvi 35, 38 ραβδουχουσ lectores (i.e. lictores: so fuld. of the Vulgate v. 35); xvii 4 γυναικεσ rov πρωτων mulieres quae morum (ie. primorum); xx. 9 «aro zosum (i.e. sursum); ibid. v. 27 βουλὴν volumptatem (i.e. voluntatem). II. We shall best investigate the next branch of this discussion—the relation which the Latin version of Codex Bezae bears to the old version of the Western Church, and to the Vulgate revision of it executed by S. Jerome—if we select a passage of some length, extant in all the principal manuscripts of the Old Latin, rich in peculiar and idiomatic expressions, and little liable to be corrupted from the synoptic Gospels (Luke xxiv. 1—24); wherein we may compare the translation found in our Codex (d of the critical editions) with that of the Vercelli (a), Verona (ὃ), fico six. This precarious argument drawn from the use of τανούσαι for ac μαρτυρουσαι, but this was amended primd different words in the several parts of the same work manu, as indeed were all except Luke vi. 20 by later hands. weighs far tco much with some critics, and is peculiarly inapplicable in the case of a writer who is apt to change his expression in the self-same verse; e.g. Matth. xix. 12; John xii. 12 (gender of dies); xvii. 1; xx. 19; Mark vii. 15 ; ix. 37 ; Acts xx. 13. 1 The following various readings also, the Latin ver- sion being quite correct, could only have originated in the Greek: e. g. Matth. xi. 3 εργαζομενοσ for εἐρχομενοσ' (renis, d) ; Joho xiv. 21 er$urgac for ἐμφανισω (ostendam, d); Luke ii. 13 acrovyrwr for awovrror (laudantes, d); ibid. vi. 20 ers apao for ewapac (TI for [1: elevans, d); xiv. 26 wee: for μεισει (odit, d); Acts iv. 29 αγιασ for απιλασ (VI for ΠῚ; minacias, d); ibid. v. 4 uecor for pe- vov (manens, d). Credner (Beitrdge, 1. p. 463), besidea several of the above examples, also cites John v. 39 auap- We demonstrated above (p. xxiii), by noting certain errors of the transcriber, that the Latin as it now stands was taken from another Latin copy, similarly divided in re- spect to στίχοι: we have now further and independent proof that the version (d) was not made direct from the actually existing Greek (D), but from some earlier text, almost though not quite the same, in which such varia- tions as τελωνων, ἐεργαζομενοσ, expurnow &c. had not as yet sprung up. 3 Mr Field has employed this method for the happy elu cidation of that old puzzle in Barnabas c. 3, where the an- cient Latin version has ‘‘sicut dicit filius Dei resistamus omni iniquitati et odio habeamus:” a saying no where ele imputed to the Lord. The Greek in Cod. Sinaiticus stands wo wperet νιοισ Ov κ. T. À.: sicut decet filiis Dei. INTRODUCTION. XXXV Colbert (c), Palatine (e), and Brixia (/), copies or modifications of the elder Latin; and with the common printed or Clementine Vulgate as amended by collation with its three best manuscripts, Codd. Amiatinus (am.), Fuldensis (fuld.) and Forojuliensis (/or.). Single verses may readily be found which might serve to shew either that d is completely independent of all other known translations and made exclusively from the Greek on the opposite page; or, on the contrary, that it is à mere modification of the Old Latin, differing no further from other copies of it than e (for example) does from f. The careful study of d in many such long passages as that here subjoined leads us to believe that neither of these views presents us with the whole truth. The Latin of Cod. D was really constructed immediately from its Greek text, servilely following it (as we have just seen) to the violation of the simplest rules of Latin syntax, and thus contains much, both in respect to words and phrases, that is quite peculiar to itself: while on the other hand, inasmuch as it was the work of a Western scribe on whose memory the diction of his native version was firmly imprinted, like that of King James' Bible is on our own, the iranslator unconsciously and habitually imitated it, sometimes for whole verses together, even in places where the Greek original might have taught him to render otherwise. The parallel columns containing the several versions cover pp. xxxvi, xxxvii. The general independence and occasional conformity of d appear equally clear throughout these verses. As our attention is directed at present solely to the diction of the several translations, we only note in passing the remarkable identity in reading between Codex Bezae (Dd) and c in e. 1 (ελογιζοντο Se «v εαυταισ τισ apa αποκυλισει rov λιθον, where yet the Latin words of c and d are as far apart as they can be), in v. 5 (οι δὲ evrav) and elsewhere (e.g. vv. 6, 7); as also between Dd and e in v. 24 (edopev)*: Dd is opposed to all the Latins in v. 5 ra προσωπα, v. 10 in omitting xv de. Our d will be seen to stand quite alone in v. 3 introeuntes; v. 4 aporiarentur (one of the barbarous Greek words catalogued above) and amictu scoruscanti ; v. 5 timore factae (here again from the Greek, yevoueva); v. 6 mementote; v. ll paruerunt in conspectu and derisus; v. 13 abeuntes and iter habentis ; v. 14 horum, in heedless misapprehension of the final rovrov; v. 16 ué non for ne; v. 18 advena and mescisti (to which a comes nearest); v. 20 potentes; v. 21 incipiebat (μελλων, a word similarly rendered by d in Matth. ii 13, and 22 other places, by coeperat Acta xvi 27, by volente Acts xx. 4, by habeo Luke x. 1; xix. 4); v. 22 seduxerunt and matutinae (mane in a); v. 24 de his qui erant nobiscum and sic sicu£ (ovrom wo): most of these instances being highly characteristic. Just as visible, however, is the resemblance between d and some or all of its fellows: in v. 23 it approaches very close to a, and has with it eivwm v. 5; stadios v. 13: in v. 9 row evdexa is rendered dis undecim by all except c, with which alone d has reliquis v. 9: in v. 13 κωμὴν is castellum, in v. 15 ομειλειν is fabulari (neither of them very happy translations) in all but a, as d renders ομειλησασ in Acts xx. 11 and with bce has fabulabantur here in v. 14, though / and the Vulgate rightly change it into loquebantur : in v. 16 all save e employ tenebantur (detinebantur, e). Above all, there occurs sometimes for verses together (e.g. vv. 7, 8) such a similarity in the tone and rhythm of the sentences as cannot be deemed accidental; yet may perhaps be sufficiently accounted for on the part of the scribe called d by imperfect recollections of the primitive Latin version stil fondly cherished in his mind. 1 ΑἹ] necessary information respecting these MSS. various readings full of interest: e.g. in v. 17 et sfcterunt will be found in Scrivener's Plain Introd. pp. 256—269, tristes, with N A p.m. B. Besides v. 24 Tischendorf and in Mr Westcott's noble article on the Latin versions (Cod. Palat. Proleg. p. xviii) cites John x. 3; xvii. 11; in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible. Luke xxiii. χοῦ; xxiv. 49 as passages where D and e agree 3 'The version in e is often very rude and free, aud its against all others. XXXVl INTRODUCTION. qviany um32yj ponb suva -jm windes (4497 «uatqu) 1uq9 19 wysud ("wy vjos *w£0) ἘΠῸΒ €euru ejut] 3]pi4 suequmao1d ya umniueui -nuoui pe 3J41nono sues -Jus Wane snJ3ed ,, sit (279 1unaoptpauo) 3uuq -Gpo49 uou 39 8151 Bqias unjueurvtpop (“of 3nots *t40) 1Π01Ὲ 50{{| 9105 108 VsiA 39 ,, DIBY so[oysode pe 3us»qooip eunb juwio via Uno esnb 98.19)90 19 Ἰᾳοοῦι wireur 19 Vuustjor 19 (Μη ewu-) eue[upseur θαι WING 2819 4, snq -|üUJO 8110100 79 Uitoopun Β|Π1 Swruulo oe9Q 2junJoA -$unu Ojueunuou 5 ewsso1Ho1 3o 4 νῃ(9 uin -OQJ2A 3UNS GujUp1029J 39 , (2, Ἰοδαῦνθ op 81.191) 94e24nse4 9j eip 4a 1Sgtond9 39. 1.0] -999ed wunuiuoq snurui ut mper srurmuoq uni τῷ 39310do vinb suavip , η9889 wanes ut (pyr ony w Wee) onugps uno $1q0A 219 snjnoo[ .0}}} -wnb jui uspaooe4 (‘waza -40f 3ixoJ4ng) 31Xo44ns94 pos oig 59 uou , $in340tu 'Uno uiejue4la suueunb pinb 5811 pe juniexip ἴ08...1.9} ut cunj["a 10.0.81 -Hoep 19 WoIne 09.911} Wo) ¢ nueZ(nj 07884 Ul SE] $0298 4UNIIIOIS LITA onp 92289 Ot ep j3ues -89 QujeUJ9)suOO OGjuoul unp 389 unjovy Ja, us “8: iuruop sndaoo qun4ou Ὅλ} UOU OU$$94J2U! 99 gy 03ueuinuouti B unjnjoaeJ wapide; JUNIOUGAU 393 , vjuuo49 1uuJoAvJvd eenb $93u9?340d tunj3ueumnuoui pe junsauaa o[non[rp ep -[UA H9qqu9 wong vun , "SISNSITOf -Ou0 J ‘SISNAG10 ἃ ‘SON -1LYIR V *ad07) (3000 -0]|2Q) VLVOINA OISUZ2A quien {0108} ponb wndes sues -[Ul 911Q8 3e vjisod w[os vujueojui[ jepia sueq “ἀπο 419 unmnjuostunu “OW PB j3111nono suaZuns 0910} Βῃ.)96 ,, 51{Π| 084 -9paid uou 32 WNIT! eq “194 Unjueureamop tsenb $0|/I WIBIOD JUNE BSA 19 |, 981 so[ojsodu pe 3uuq -93:p ewnb 3uv49 sio tuno owunb ov12300 19 τηοῦϑι Ula -$Ul 10 BUUBYO! 19 Θ0918Ρ0 -Juui eire WO ING 1009 o, $nurüuio #119309 19 uroep -UN si([I Siuuo οὔθ 3un4 -2aA?pjunu ojueumuour « ovesaizos jo , suío wns -OQJ24 JUNS evjepioos 39 , 0192nso1 etp 93103 19 i13gr0n49 19 uinjojso -aed wnuiuoy snugiu ur 1051} stüruon Way 291 -10do €inb suaoip , 3asse uwe[ed ur onyps uno $iqoA 982 ΒΗ2Π0ΟΙ 1911] -enb tuturcpa2022431xoJ1ns pes ot] 38a οὐ» $1nj1otu wind ulejUGAIA enizaunb pinb set pw zunsexip [08.1.91 ut tunj3[n4 3uougu -Ioap 39 τυϑλῖῖπ 3uoietu Ἢ una ga nueZ[nj ejso4 ut seri e3xaf 3uní93nspu OUP Lila 9298 901} op 2.19. -θ}18981) WHp Ysa τυ 708: qa, Ὧδϑι sndiod ἡπ04298 -QAUL uou eussoJZut 38 g ojueuinuod B uimnjn[o40J tuapidel 3unJeueaut 19 , sia umo [nuns eeu 190 vjuui0Jv quvJeA9Jed oenb soju€jlod unjueuimuoul ΡΒ 3un4eueA o[non[rp ep -[9A 19*qqvs u1ejnu vun , (A) SANYIXIMQ X3qd0;) st[(| 3u9Sqopeuo uou 19 Bis] equoa tunjuou -wJe|op j3noIS SO[[I 9108 quns ὍΡΙΑ 39 ,, So[0o3sodu ΡΒ 3ueqeoip oov 1uw1o -nj sidr wino eenb ow “0339 90 *'i1qo'"t *ireu 19 "UBYOR 39 *** Lreur trop 9ΠΟΜΙ" ““" sue] -89 9 si[ndiosrp uroepun St[[! rui DeBy 3unJoAtr) -unua4 98669..329. 30 , *' 01 “OY tuinJoqJ23A BUNS 993v. -OUI9HIa; 38g 9J93ansoJ e1p 2131493 39 ]Zytonujo 49 tunu -1WOY snuuul ur tpuzg stu -1tuoqg uinig 39310do winb sueotp , 29889 mev[re3 ui "HD? Unmno-392 snjn ^ qpenb:*****oueur og 9 "34000 Uno Ul9394lA $9314e9nb pinb seit pe qunJexip tuu4493 UL Wn} -[h4 JUdITUILIOP 39 waz -u9 3uaJauim uino, o3uoz -[nj 0194 ut 58 $noos γ 0.929} IIA OUP 90029 39 03st OP 3uns 99Ί81..1915 -u09 ojueu) mp 799 wn} -09J 38, snduoo junsouea αι uou tuejns oess01j “Ul, OjUaUnuou B uin -n[o49 Wapidey 3un1auoa “UI 38 , 3u9494€v1ved ecnb squvjod unjueunuou pB e10duie3 op[8A 3un1au “94 [j9qqus Wayne vun, (3) SONILVIVG X300) ————MMMMM M A — MM ÀÀ— P SSG € A $10 queqopeio uou 19 oovu *"q1eA snstiop isenb wn. -09 n332edsuoo ur yunsans τά 3e ,, Savy so[ossodw ΡΒ juuqaoip sia wind ov -0390 92 1qQO08] δι. 30 ὍΠΒΟΙ 19 Bualepsea vi “BU o, sinbijaa snqiuwo 19 uitoopun KI! 981 πιάτο qunieawnunu ousloAol 19, suío tunioAJ04 guns OBIBIOMIW 30, .o1o24ns «01 OIp 213193 19 1SpionJo je umnuidiog snugur ui ipei) Slu;MoY uinig 393 -sodo witiuonb , «89Ὲ|}182 Ul 39889 onQp* uino eIqOA 189 s$ujnoo[ Sjusnb wa} “NB 9810᾽ 9901 sijJoui umo tunata sruesgnb pinb sua ΡΒ JUNIOXIP NI! pe 9449] UL $Ons 807/04 100 -OABULJOUL G?jO5J üUlojnw e100) Ul ; DUuuosnioos ᾿ὨΊΟΙαΙΒ UL 519 3unJojstspe h-——————Á—————————— ς..,. -. μι ONP 9909 00 ep 1n3uo4 -wauode τὰ 399 umjogj 29 . sndiod 3unueuoa καὶ Uou Wane t93unoo2) -Ul e 0juauinuour v umnj -njoaa1 uiepide| 3un4au “OAUL Ul9JQU 82]UOIUGA ς mopidel qeraajoaer enb “190 sinb es ujur wayne 3uvqew1rdoo SIT] GUND we -inb 3a 3unJoA?4ud oen $93U949jp9 uimjueunuoul pe 3ueqeruea o[nonjtp eu -€u neqque 1010 vun , (p) a4YZ2g X4d0) 1949nj unioyj ponb sumiu unos 178 19 wviisod wos vuruso? -Ut[ 1901 suequinoouad 3e unjusunuoui pw IND “nd sueaZuns uojnw snJj -0d 5, sur 3ueqaparo uou 49 WISI UVq9A v1uouis[op isenb soy: pnde 3uns oes “14 30 ,, 8251: sojojsode pe 3u9qeoip ecub egnbtio139 IQOdB, €eureu) 19 vuueqot 3e euo[epZeui wiv wa) “NY 3u€40 οἱ sinbijo1 sng -iuu1o 38 sipo3sodv uitoep -un 8781 eruuio 3unJaAu? -unuol 19 3Uns evsJoaal 39 y sufo wnsoqgiaa 3uns OVIVIOWSWM0S 39 g 9195) -Jn$9J Ojp v1203 39 pt -J€ 19019 3a WNI0}8I00 unuruot snueal ui tpe siutuoq tunmg 3e310do umwiuonb , vewpes ul 30950 ONY PB umo 418 sn3no “ΟἹ siqoa egnb rurueuor -OIUWOD FINWOW € XII -4NsS@1 g τΠΌϑαθΖθι uns -ef βιλ 980} wonb 3uu1o -Xip Wo3nB tjt {18.1.91 ut Uleto9j 4qunJeautjout uia? “NB 9U314191000, e3ue?f[nj ΘΊΒΘΑ UI SU[[I $1298 JUNIE} -1189 LILA OU p 9220 9Ot| ep 1u9s4edn3s WUp isa tu που 49, ἴδοι iumuop sudaoo juniaueAU; uou Uuoa)ng 3usssiuaa LUND, o3uetunu “OW € uinju[uael Ulapid -R] JUNSIUBAUL 3uassiuaA rt M — ~ “OT *a snpoj;sody pn yung -221p 9204 *$ °A 9222 32 Ul 313U99UO0 94 (nO em! ‘pa "L'N pueqosiy, pudv (5) sisussvu0jg “pod *grN ΒΙΠῚ 3u*q -9p9J9 DOU 19 BIST eqJoa WNIUOWIBLIT[SP INIIS SOT]! 9108 JUNE ΒΕΙ͂Δ 30 ,, 80] -03s80dv pe queqoorp oevu queens sisd: uino aenb 9949390 19 IQOTB! BIIBU 19 wuuvgor 19 eBuarepsea BIB uj93n9 29-40 οἱ snq “JUWO $1193192 39 IX 581 BIUWO BBY 2ungeAumunu -O1 ewssoidol 19, tuni τοῦ tunJOqJ9A JUNS 9818. -οἰὐμϑίαϑι 39 4 o10fanso1 *n18e2 eip 19 LAyIONID 38 umuruiotq suugu UL IPB) siuimoy unig 39310do vinb suaoIp , 2a86a Β08Π| -8J ur onQps uno unostq “OA 380 snjnoo[ aoj1eub turueJoutetuaJ s Sr3Joq uno uiejuaATtA snioeunb pinb ser pe jungexip Weise} UL ἀπ} πὰ 3ueJeu “ap 19 tuejnw j3uououl Ὦ uno, 9jueJ[uj ejs9A Ul Β0Π1 $0299 311493938 LULA Onp 9299 19 OZR 9p JUIESO 9BIVUIIISUOT 9) -ueui uimp 760 um 19vj 39 , snduoo 3unJauaauUu! Uou $10 }UBQepeld uou 19 9980: €wqieA *urep unb “UB? Si[[I IANS WSIA 30 ,, osey so[ojsodw pe 3uvq -9a1p evnb sro uno ewnb -H34 39 BUUBYOL 19 Iqoo “Bl eredi 39 vuo[epzieui WONT 1819; $nqruuio 811 -3392 29 WNOOPUN si[[I viru -UiO DANY 3unJoAtigUn ne 9U$49494 9 q UINIOY wns -0q13A 1008 ovjRJoulQuI 39 g e1eclunse1 910 vri193 ' 39 165.) 3e320do srüruou tunity wemonb sueolp , Raves ὧι 39990 onupe tup $Iq0A 189 $n3noo[ 180 -18 IULUUSJOUIQUU p SIm 2.1001 uino wnat stjuewub pmb ΒΒ: PB 3unJexip {18.2.91 pe uejnu sajusurout evsuoqedpes uje;nv κοι Ὥς nueS[nj 93x94 ur su[ -|t ΒΊΧΌΓ 1un1a35spv onp LITA 0229 900, op yuared “118 tunp 3se u1039j 39 , endiod 3Uunieueaur dou wuejuv oessoJS ut , ojuour -uuoul v umnjnjo4o4 nop uno 3e , wepids[ 30404 -[0484 inb 3esso weusinb | es «0}01 U9jn9 j3utvq9j -1200 3u&Jo4919d onbuno | τ 39 , jUBseavsed ounb -eunb s03u049j 'o[non[ip | $93uvjuod umjuaumuotu | eplea uieon[ ογῦν 3unjau unjueumuot pv 3unioau | pe eoduie; epjua 3un4eu | “891 uUinJo39qqvs SIP ura? “941 BQQES uiejn9 oun ,|-94 H9.qqVs uioynu vun , |-nevtud, "px AVON] Ὁ) (4) (v) SaNLEHad' IO). X43dg0;) SISN3NOUSA X3q00)) SISNA1132)0H2A X3GdO)) -tduy wayne 3un4eueAUt , 'Junugeaesed ewnb sojuo4 -9jpv tunjuetunuoui pe [091ΠῈ oussoJ2u! , uinju[ -0A9J wepide, gunuauaa xxxvli INTRODUCTION. (“οὔ 4ün12py) qunuenea “ul uou 0494 wnsdy 3un4 “OXIP $910rnur INAS 3und -eusAuj 91i 19 tunjueuinu “οὖσ pe 6113600 xe tuepinb qunJelq9 19 ,, Giaata uina gunojp inb ossipia una -o[ofuw mouoysta uve 0s s21139Ip 3unJeuoa 5πι9 910d.100 o1ueAul DOM 19 gs unqjuaumuou pe 3unJoenj won, ojus ounb sou 100. -9n419j 911380U xe WEP -awnb soaJejnul 19 pas ες guns 8100. devy ponb 910 "Οὐ (1.229. 489 "ppv) 8910 Billa} wiuuo 911 sad τσ ounu 19 [eqcust (‘40 snanjd-) saunjwepes η98 -sa edi umb snmeqviads wayne sou τς wna guns -oxgionJo 3e νοῦς Wau -onvutünp ut 113800 606 10 -uid 3o (“usp cn} -) seyop -190w8 1uiuns ("40f una *Dtp913) 3un1optpu) wns opouonb 4a og o[ndod JUWIO 38 oap tu8409 θυοία καθὸ 42 eJedo ul suejod wjaydoad an 31nj inb ouod -Vzuu ποῖ ep 3unJoXIp 30 ewnb axip ejr snqiub ,, snqorp su wit ur 3uns 9100} eunb nsiaouzioo uou je ure[ssnugen] ui sa snu -wwZasad $n[os ΠῚ ta 31xip ("14979 ‘tof seyd- ) sedoojo uauiou Iho snun suopuods “OL 42 ει 999811} 81982 19 sojuv[nqtuw (πϑοχδυ pe $1119j3u09 sonb seuotuJes τᾷ guns ;nb so[pt pe 418 19 ,; j$u249090uJ9 tune eu 1njusqouo; (11979 “of τοῦ ο Ὁ wnsoe Wane 1 “Ὥσορι ΒΗΠΕ WIND 7864} suunb -uidoidpe snsej esdi 39 3u94e4outb unoos 39 103 -ü9Je[nquj tuup 2289 610} -2uj 39 4, 1u91opj229 ownb snqiawo sjy ΟΡ dia2jAUI pe un3ueqonborg [561 19 ,, sNews euruiou ula[usna -0iq qv (pif x12) viui “ἜΧΟΥ uinioipv)s ojpisds ur 3410 ponb τι0|{{91689 0} orp (‘pyaf 90u) ww, γυ86! 4uU1epta WON 0194 umsdi qunaexip seJenar $n3is 3unJauasAUi 8}119 τ Πγυϑῖα -nuod pg $11380U Xe 80 Ὁ 3un3eiqu 39 ,, 9404 τὰ uina 3unorp mb ovetp ὦ dmindo[aZuse weauorstas rupe es sa3uaorp 3un4ou -0A snio eJodaoo o3ueaut UOU 39 ἐς Ulnjusuimuoui pe 3uníenj waon, 9108 eunb sou yunsensi93 9141s τοῦ xo urepesenb soe1omnur 39 pos ες 3uns Ἐ10 8} oe€q ponb aipoy 3*0 saip 913493 vjuuio davy sedne ounu 9 jayeiey suanjdurepaa josso osdi vinb snuieqea -eds mayne sou ᾿ς umo 1unjoxgionJo 9 spot ureuotjvuurep ur nsu sediouidd 39 s230puo0Us suus j3unJepipeJi uino opowonb ., ojndod iuto 19 ΟϑΡ WeI0I Θθιοῖ 198 3» 9:960 ui suajod wjeud -oid $41nj ib ouasozeu NGA ep 3unjexip di 3v aenb jixip 91} snqinb οἱ $119! Suqeip UI 89 ut γὴν 8329j oenb ΒΔ 0055 uou 39 uewsuiet ui Ba sunu -143e18d snos n3 19 31x1p suydoa(> uauiou qno syed xe snun suapuodsa: 19 s, 9931911) 9139 19 SajuE[nq “WE ulaotaut PB st319u00 sonb sauouieas ty 3uns mb SO|[] ΡΒ 118 39 ,, 21194908 “οὐδ une eu 1n3ugqeu -93 uinJ409 WINE t[n20 0 819 umo 186! suenbuid -o4dps sung; asd 39 7091 -asinbuod uinoes ya u1nj | "uaJe[nq9j wp 189 unj -08j 33 ,, 3u*weproo9 ewnb snqjuuio si] ep tineoríut pe 4n3usqonboj [86] 9 ,, SNVUIWE eurdiou ua[vsna “8: q€ XT runJotpr3g on : «di 3194equ ponb uino1 -$"9 Ul GID ulopsa 3uvqi si xe onp 92208 9 ¢, , Hedy xa onp 6029 19 ς᾽ "u$ 809 04d ΒΟ0ΠῚ LT ἃ snuipta uou uio “Ne umnsdi sasaqnal 3unJo -XIp 1Π018 8284 JUNLOUOALT 19 tunjueunuour ps siq -ou ep tuepimb 3utuorqu 49 ,. GLOATA UNIT jUSq -eotp mb essrpia es anid; -eSuv* wadolsts s93us0Ip qun1euea snro snduoo 2.98 -ueAur Ou WIND 10 o¢ umja'unuou pe vuüson[ aque juassmj umo sou 1uu18AWJOruauGo2 Siqou xa wwpenb salen pos ες 3uns wor onb xe eipou 3139 woIp mino? $t] uino wayne [niuis [aq -Wipsi 3€-19 snanidujopoi tnb 41nj osdt vemb snum -ods mane sou ᾿ς 3un1axg urne JONI 3e κι οι! urau -onsutuwp WEP utr 123800 gn3913stJuur 40 $930pJ90€9 qunsepipez] ountQ opom -onb og i[ndod 1:1ϑλιπῷ 39 Ip n3oedsuoo ut 51101Ὁ j9 sory ut suajod we -04d aya ging tnb ogosezeu uiqt ep junJoxip wane Π| ewnb srt axIp urejne ej! οἱ suqerp SHS! 2089 vjow euwnb mnstoudoo uou uo[gsniop] 48 seu -uSe1ed snjos n3 uii pe jxip 19 s**dos[o 1829 uatuod tno wna pe snun uigjnuv yipuodses », 8918 “μι 9U0193078 19 Wedlau! pe sijsajaz sonb sauom -199 14 3uns imb soe ps UXIp Wane 911] ,, 3u94 -8o0goudoo Ye eu τυ. -8 Neawd unio» u33uv NO ,, Sup πὸ 4n) -v11uoo 39 31 enbujdoa -pe sqi ueojaur pu 1091 C -a1gmbuoo 36 u1nigqv[uq “BJ UP 369 tunj329j 393 ,, 4uwjepeoow ewnb snqu “WO ep u1oo[aur pu Me NE 4njgqw[nqsj ,, δεάοοιο 49 ΒΒιυ 18 eujtuüou {191 -des wipeys siu(osozejq qv 3s: ponb unjjojswo ut eip Bedi sejunoa sit X9 ODP Wane 10.190} οἱ sntüpra dou 1910} ur saJernur qunJexip 10918 ο15 1ππι90 “AU 99 Umjuouiuoui ut umosiqou 11.8.19 inb sty ep wepinb γ00 9168 39 ,, eJ9AlA Wine j3unoip mb essipla uiJo[eSug weu -Ol#l4 S93U0IIP JUNIIUeA snio snduoo juassiusaut uou UNI 33, umnjueu -nuoui pe enunnjsul 981 -09y sou JUNIEXNpos wep του! soJeunur 39 pas ες 1ungs €wjosj savy oub xo 138 erpoq werp tunmje; 8181 snqiutuo ut 3e uero pos [oqvust oJea [os 3 eqoid -your mb 39e osdt uuu -onb snmaweds wane sou ,, wna junJexgionJo 19 9134001 UIni9Ipnr ui 1139 “Οὔ s930230d 3a uim30p4930 -9$ sadjoutid 30n10pipsag ounq γποῖσος radod stuwo leap njoaedsuoo ui €1edo Ὡς 39 0q184 ut suojod weyd -oJd “τὰ 3j inb oe10zvu nyt ep Send 19 3IXIP 9[TT PP at 818} ΒΏΘΘΙΡ uj Be ΠῚ june vjoyj senb nejosau Ue[esuioi| ui $9 Bua -p* sn[os n? uina ΡΒ 31xIp sudoo[o ueurou Ind sio xe shun tuejuv suopuodso », 9939143 Sejuu[nquie soa pv s$11ejuoo evwnb 9981) 6292 8151 3uus ognb jx tp OT]! pe ,, wna 4ueJ00s -0u$oo uou 3n 1njusqau -9) GIN109 Wayne 1490 gi 411Π| GINS 39qt [nuiis suBid -oud pv sq] 92 e1azenbuoo 19 S09 J1B/NQV 00 1 399 $0)09j 39 ,, ΠΟΙ. 108 -a8nuoo eenb snqjuuio ep sosdi 30u199 pw u$ -n9 1Jnju*?qnnqy ,, snuur “wan euruou woeEns “O14 QU vjursiuxos soiprys spuaqvq 1931 cin[[93s99 ut ejp wed; uj sje xo so3un -equ onp u9jny 2019 ¢, 3uniopia uod aieyne tonsdr soeJjejmnur QUNJOXIP 3nors$ 3unJeusa “Ul 3e uinjueumnnoul pe siqou ep wepinb $3unaje -Dj 39,4 910A!A UNO 10}9η -201p tnb ossipta os mou -OISIA uinJo[oZuvw so3uo0 “Ip 3ungauaape snio snd 7100 qUGusiaAUI UOT tuno ewnb ,, wunjueumnuou pe unuwon[ aque 1.198 -81j uino sou 3unJeAotü «τοῦ siqou xe wepeunb $OJej[Rt't 19 gg JUNE 8708) oou oub xo erpoy 14n3/3e Sap $ni1193 ounu 398 1981 κοι 1819 sningdwapes rob 1mj osd: wenb snumqui -eds uiojnu FOU ᾿ς 2019 exg WING t9uJ23 39 98:10 euonvuurep ut Lnsou snj -BVIISIZRAL 30 s0j0pJaoUs qUNJepipesy ume opoul -onb og :(ndod rsue4tun 19 lop n30edsuoo ut st3orp uj 39 $1329 ut suejod tA any tnb ovesezeu nser 9 qunjoxip WINE i[[r oun ΒΙΠΕΉΧΙΡ {092} e[[t m, Snq -OIP 81381 Ut BITC ay jung wav ewnb rmnsuaoudoo uou wurí[osolo! qu sriPu “δορά snjos nj un[ ΡΒ ἩΧΙΡ 19 seqdoo[o 1819 uewou τᾶ. snun wane jipuodsea ,, 5975.1 sriso 19 uU991Aup PB smniojel sonb rst seuounms 3uns ib soa pe jiXip mene ej[[1,, 3ue190290u2w una eu Jnjuwqeunep tuuioo u93ng {{πῦ0 g. SII] uino angequiiaiod yo yequub -utdouddw sense, woataut pe zuwqeanbuoa 30 umo «88 Jn)u9quinqyj unp 189 1100} 19 οἱ 1UUJOpIOOS evnb enqiusuo op waaaut pe uejng 10jU9q9|nqgj ,, enews eupuou wus “Ἔχ vtpvis siaifjoso9; qe yseqe ponb ung 899 Ut erp wsdi ay seguno $i] Xe onp 9900 39 οἱ 1Un3epia uou 0192 tunsdy qunJexip eaJeinur jnois juniaueAUut 93r 39 um3ueur “NUOUL pe si13s0U XO Ulup -inb 3unJgetqv 39 ,, 0494 ola tine 3unoJp mb essip “tA umnJo[oSue ujoedoistA Ulvtj2 09 gajuootp 3unJou “94 S01@ eJodqoo o3uaaui UOT 30 gg um3ueuinuoul p? 3unjonj moon] ejus avnb sou 1unJen119) sis -ou xa urepesub se1o:n«ar SNQIUMIO st] ur 19 ες 3uns 1700} οϑῦι ponb erpou 488 SOIp 913193 Ounu 19 [91[U3291 30$92 snungdwop -31 inb esso tunsd; gsnarq -wieds o134 δοὺ ᾿ς 1081 -axy uno tonJo 19 spour ueuopnwuusp ur sn[nd -od saumio 19 unjopuao τῷ sodiouud 3unJ4oprpu ouunq opodionb og eqejd juuio 19 OOP UI9409 ououi -4e€ 39 θ1960 ut suejod vjeudoud 4mj imb oozezeu nso] ep j3unJoxip 19 ownb UXIp erprsnqmb,, snqorp St UL vi ur 3uns 8105) ewnb nst«00209 uou we “BEN191y ut 99 δ 3.9. snjos u3 {ΠΠ| 3!XIp 19 65)0 -9|9 oulwou srsd; xo snun 1puodso1,, 803812) 91399 19 σου! pv smiejuoo sonb sououies rq 3uns mb ΒΟΙ PB 319 19 ,, 3u940909 -oudpe wine eu un3uvqou -03 WINIOS WIN j[n90 s, Sit} uno 3wqT 39 jjueA -Jadns senso; esd, 30 273 -u€qu[nqsj unp 1s9 wn} -09j 20 ,, 3ug40pj29€ ounb snqiuuo stq xo 1nj3u9qe[ "Π48) jedi 30 ,, snemue 19 Β8)0910 eujurou Wales -Ὦ29}} qv v3ujdvxes vjp “878 3€10q€ ponb um(q3 “s¥O Uf OIP wed, uj 3πα! RII} x6 onp 0290 38 gi juni -opla uou uie3ne wed! JUNIOXIP seJejuur 3n 6}: $unJausAu] 19 tunj3uoeul -nuoui pe susou xa dep “(Nb 4unaerqe 39 ,, 919414 une 3unorp inb ovsipia 95 (tunuojesue tuouotsiA Ure sojuootp 2unJeUoA ento suduoo 3uesstusAur uou WIND 19 ες uüj3uetu -nuotu pe euv*u junJe -nj eunb sou 3un3enaio) -Xo $113s0U X3 urgpownb $3101|ntu snqtuuio stq sid -08 10 4, 9981} 3Uns 9]29j onb xa ejpou 380 9910 ἘΠ1191 ounu [eqenst 108 “sa sn1njd uiopou inb osse unsd: snunavzods oJo4 $0U τις tunj[r2ungoxgrongo 19 sp)10U1 Ojotpnt αἱ L11$00 seognuod . 3unJiepipw; ouny opowonb ὡς ojndod JUULO 29 OOP UIBI0D OQJaA qa e1edo ui suejod vjeud -0ud ying mb oussereu Neel op 2unJexip 19d; 32 ewnb sit 28 jab 4, 5115: snqaip ur wp ur ans visaS ownb sqoseu tuo[es -nsaiy ur sa suutodod snjos n? ὉΠῚΠῚ pe ἸΧΙΡ suqdooj53se uawou Ind 519 xo shun wane suopuods *94 g, 8919113 S190 19 {111} -nJe)[e pe $1930943 ΘΕῸ ws! @qsaa 1009 evnb soo PS Mone jrxrp ,, uni queJoosoude ou 1u3utqou “91 unJo9 WINE 1{Π90 οἱ “ὑπὸ “πηθϑαπηιου suepueoss sensa; 19 [66] Ἰυ}018)00.12) INP 49 um) -09j 30 ,, Ἰυ:9 29 1000 st evab snqiuuio op sueqey -9w1) 15} 30,, snvuiuv deuiou imo aie [esnaepq qu x1 υἱϑγυϑαβῇ sojpes wn -qdyoqjuna uy sojuna st xo JUVLE OUP 9009 39 4g, xxxvili INTRODUCTION. In the Acts of the Apostles all the elder Latin versions fail us: we have, however, to compare with d, the Vulgate Latin in its best manuscripts (am. fuld.), and e the parallel Latin version of Act. Cod. E (Laud. 35), about a century younger than Cod. D. Acr. vi. Versio VvLaGATA. ! Tn diebus autem illis crescente numero discipulorum factum (factus fuld.) est murmur graecorum adversus hebraeos eo (om. eo fuld.) quod despicerentur (disp. am.) in mipisterio cotidiano viduae eorum 8 convocantes autem duodecim multitudi- nem discipulorum dixerunt non estaequum nos derelinquere verbum dei et minis- trare mensis * considerate ergo fratres, viros ex vobis boni testimonii septem ple- nos spiritu sancto (om. sancto am. fuld.) et sapientia quos constituamus super hoc opus ‘ nos vero orationi et ministerio verbi instantes erimus ὅ et placuit sermo coram omni multitudine et elegerunt ste- phanum (stef. fuld.) virum plenum fide et spiritu sancto et philippom et procorum et (om. proc. et fed.) nicanorem et timo- nem (timotheum fad.) et parmenam et nicolaum advenam antiochenum (anthio- cenum fuld ) 5 hos statuerunt ante con- spectum apostolorum et orautes imposu- erunt eis manus 7 et verbum domini (dei am.) crescebat et multiplicabatur numerus discipulorum in hierusalem valde multa etiam turba sacerdotum oboediebat fidei stephanus autem plenus gratia et forti- tudine faciebat prodigia et signa magna in populo surrexerunt autem quidam de synagoga quae appellatur libertino- rum et cyrenensium et alexandrinorum et eorum qui erant a cilicia et asia dispu- tantes cum stephano 19 et non poterant resistere sapientiae et spiritui qui loque- batur !! tunc summiserunt viros qui dicerent se audis-e eum dicentom verba blasphemiae in moysen (mosen am.) et [in]deum (addit et fuld.) 18 commoverunt itaque plebem et seniores et scribas et concurrentes rapuerunt eum et adduxe- runt in concilium !? et statuerunt testes falsos dicentes (qui dicerent am.) homo iste non cessat loqui verba adversus locuin sanctum et legem !* audivimus enim eum dicentem quoniam iesus nazarenus hic destruet locum istum et mutabit tradi- tiones quas tradidit nobis moyses (moses am. fuld.) 15 et intuentes eum omnes qui sedebant in concilio viderant faciem ejus tamquam faciem (om. faciem am.) angeli. Cop. BrzaEg (d) primá manu. ! In diebus autem istis multiplicantibus discipulis facta est murmuratio quae ex grecis erant adversus aebraeos quia dis- cupiuotur in ministerio diurno viduae ip- sorum in ministerio haebreorum 3 Con- vocantes itaque -xil multitudinem dis- cipulorum dixerunt ad eos non enim placet nobis derelicto verbo di ministrare mensis 5 quid ergo est fratres prospicite itaque ex vobis viros testimonio b no — — -vii- plenos spu et sapientia quos consti- tuamus in negotio hoc *nos autem sumus oratione et ministerio berbi perseveramus 5 et placuit sermo hic in conspectu omni multitudini discipulorum et elegerunt ste- phanum virum plenum fidei et spiritu sanoti et philippum et prochorum et nica- norem et timonem et permenan et nicho- laum proselytum antiocensem * quos sta- tuerunt in conspectu apostolorum cumque orassent superposuerunt eis manus 7 et verbum dni crescebat et multiplicabatur numerus discipulorum in hierusalem nimis multaque turba sacerdotum oboediebant fdei ? stephanus vero plenus gratia et virtute faciebat portenta et sizna magna — 3 τὸ in populo per nomen dni ihu xpi ? sur- rexerunt autem quidam qui erant de synagoga quae dicitur livertinorum et cyrenensium et alexandrinorum et eorum qui sunt a cilicia altercantes cum stephano 10 qui non poterant resistere sapientiae quae erat in eo et spo sanctoin quo loqueba- tur quoniam probatar illis ab illo cum omni fiducia non potentes autem resistere ve- ritati !! tunc summiserunt viros qui dice- rent quia audivimus eum loquentem verba =, blasphema i» moysen et in dum 13 com. moveruntque populum et seniores et scri- bas et adgressi adrripuerunt eum et ad. duxerunt in concilium !? et statuerunt testes falaos adversum eum dicentes homo hic non cessabit verba loquens adversus locum sanctum et legem '* audivimus enim eum dicentem quia ihs nazoraeus hic destruet locum istum et mutavit iterum quos tradidit nobis moyses !^ et intuiti in eum omnes qui sedebant in con- cilio et viderunt faciem ejus quasi faciem angeli stans in medio eorum. Cop. Laupian. Act. (e) primá manu. ! In diebus autem istis multiplicantium discipulorum factus est murmratio grae- corum ad hebraeos equod despicerentur in ministerio cottidiano viduae eorum ? Vocantes autem duodecim multitudinem discipulorum dixerunt non placitum est relinquentes nos verbum dei ministrare mensis ? considerate igitur fratres viros ex vobis testificationem habentes septem plenos spiritu sancto et sapientiae quos constituamus in usum hunc * nos nutem orationi et ministerio verbi instantes eri- mus ^et placuit verbum coram universa multitudine et elegerunt stephanum vi- rum plenum fidei et spiritu sancto et philippum et p. ochorum et nicanorem et timonem et parmenam et nicolaum ad- venan antiochensem * quos statuerunt in conspectu apostolorum et orantes inpo- suerunt eis manus 7 et verbum domini crescebat et multiplicabatur numerus dis- centium in herusalem vehementer multa vero turba sacerdotum obaudiebat fidei 5 stephanus autem plenus gratia et fidei ac virtute faciebat signa et prodigia magna in populo in nomine domini ihesu christi 9 adversus quem surrexerunt quidam de conventione qu^e apellatur livertinorum et curinensium et alexandrinorum et a cilicia et asia disputantes cum stefano et non poterat resistere sapientientiae quae erat in eo et spiritu sancto quo loque- batur !? propter quod redarguerentur ab eo cum omnei fiducia cum ergo non pos- sent contradicere veritati !! tune sum- miserunt viros dicentes quía audivimus eo loquente verba blasfema iu moüsem et in deum '? et haec dicentes commoverunt quoque plebem et seniores et scribas ct concurrentes rapuerunt eum et duxerunt in concilio 15 statuerun autem testes falsos dicentes homo hic non cessat verba blas- fema loquens adversus locum sanctum et legem !* audibimus enim eo dicente quia Ihesus nazoraeus hic dissolvet locum hunc et mutavit consuetudines quas tradidit nobis mouses '^et intendentes in eum omnes qui sedebant in concilio viderunt vultum ejus velut vultum angeli. Of these translators d and e seem quite independent of each other, and there is no appearance that either had access to the other's performance; the Vulgate is plainly the groundwork of e, and INTRODUCTION. xxxix it probably lay before the writer while engaged on his task; even d was familiar with it, whether he retained it in memory (e.g. quos constituamus v. 3), or only referred to it occasionally: hence e has more of the characteristic diction of the Vulgate than d (e.g. vv. 1; 4; 5 jfin.; 12 fin). Both d and e aimed at representing the peculiarities of their respective Greek texts, which the Vulgate was obviously unable to accomplish for them; and e frequently quits his model in the attempt to render the Greek more strictly and literally, in the same spirit as we have observed with regard to Cod. Bezae, though not carried out on the same plan. Thus in v. 1 the translator ὁ seems to think that «Ag0vvovrov rev μαθητων depends on yoyyvo cos, while on the contrary the really de- pendent genitives after axjxoapev in ev. 11, 14 are treated as absolute and rendered by eo loquente, eo dicente. He follows the Vulgate in representing προσήλυτον v. 5 by advenam, which is true to the derivation but not to the technical meaning, so that here d is preferable: while for μαθητων v. 7 e alone has discentium, but then his Greek is rov uavÜavovrev. In v. T σφοδρα is differently rendered by all three, d being quite wrong (nimis) though he has always valde in the other nine places where the word occurs In e. 1 discupiuntur of d has already been noticed as an error for dispiciuntur (p. xxxiv). Of the various readings found in d and e throughout Acts vi. we wil speak in the next Chapter: but there seems nothing in the dtctton of d as here contrasted with the only other two forms of the ancient Latin extant in this portion of Scripture which would lead us to modify the judgement arrived at on fuller evidence in the case of Luke xxiv; namely, that the parallel translation in Codex Bezae was made directly from its Greek or from & text almost coinciding with it, by one who had full acquaintance with (though he made no formal use of) the labours of his predecessors, especially the revision executed by Jerome about a century before his time. Though on the whole disposed to advocate this view, as best satisfying the facts of the case, we must not forget that it is encumbered with one considerable difficulty ; namely, that the Greek and Latin texts in the parallel columns of Codex Bezae differ from each other, as regards the readings they follow, in little less than two thousand places. As the result of a minute examination of the whole manuscript, undertaken with a view to this single point, -it may be stated that the Latin (without taking account of its own clerical errors) is at variance with the Greek in 1919 instances (in S. Matthew 251, S. John 229, S. Luke 428, S. Mark 380, Acts 631), being less than the whole number of places (1981)' in which the Greek Codd. FG of 8. Paul (which no one doubts to be separate transcripts from the same prototype) differ in but the first thirteen of the Pauline Epistles. And it must be added furthermore that the vast majority of these 1919 divergencies relate to matters so insignificant that they would be utterly overlooked except by a reader who was narrowly watching for them. In 75 the Latin scribe silently corrects plain transcriptural mistakes of the Greek text; in 104 Proper Names are spelt with some slight variation; in 59 small particles are interchanged, e. g- Se is rendered by enim, or yap by autem; in 133 singular nouns are made plural, and vice versd, the sense being completely unaffected; in no less than 514 cases a similar change is made in the tenses of verbs, (which however are sometimes carefully distinguished) or a finite tense is substituted for a participle; 318 are transmutations in the order of the words, a few (e.g. Matth. xvi. 20; xx. 19; John vii 5; Mark ii 1; vii 22; Acts iii. 20; iv. 10; xxi. 13), and but a few, being of the least consequence. The residue (716) are real various readings, 1 Not 1982 as stated in my Plain Introduction, p. 137, υμασ in Cod. G at Dresden, not ἡμασ aa edited by Mat- for in Rom. xvi. 7 Tregelles now tells me that he read thaei in 1791. xl INTRODUCTION. in $& Matthew 78, in S. John 72, in S. Luke 135, in S. Mark the higher proportion of 146; in the Acts (whose primitive text both Latin and Greek was left in a very rude condition, and has been largely corrected in later times) they &mount to as many as 285; yet even these are of no great moment, many the manifest result of mere negligence, while in some of the more considerable our translator d adopts the very expression of the Vulgate Latin: e.g. Acts i 4 (with am. fuld.); ii. 3; iv. 14 (without ποίησαι ἡ, but yet habebant in d, poterant Vulg.); v. 8;. vii. 7; xv. 37; xvi. 11; xviii 2; xix. 23. III. We must now state our reasons for believing that the Latin translator executed his work in some remote province, where the language, though still vernacular, had far progressed in its decline; most probably in Gaul, about the time of the Frankish invasion, and in the dialect then employed in general speech (for the rustic Latin was commonly spoken in Southern Gaul up to the close of the seventh century') rather than in that more correct manner which Church writers like S. Gregory of Tours would of course preserve even at a later period. Its provincial character and growing corruption are abundantly manifested in the gross violations of grammatical propriety which prevail throughout every portion, to a far greater extent than is found in any other Old Latin translation of Scripture. Such especially are those perpetual errors in the govern- ment of prepositions, of which, however, we find many examples in the Cod. Palatinus (e)* and some in other copies, (e.g. / supra p. xxxvi, Luke xxiv. 11, not v. 19). Thus a or ab takes an accusative in d, Matth. xxvii. 24; John xxi 9; Luke iv. 1; ix. 8; xii. 36; xiii 29 (mixed with ablative) ; xx. 42; xxiv. 27; Mark i. 9; xiii. 27 (mixed); Acts v. 15; x. 23 (so Greek p. m.); xiii. 8; 14; xvi 18; 38; xvii 9; xvii. 16; xxi 21. Also ad with an ablative Matth. xvii 19; Luke ii. 52 (mixed); xi 51; Mark xiv. 34; Acts xv. 22: aput or apud with an ablative Matth. xix. 26 (mixed): circa with abl. Acts x. 9; xii 13: cum with accus. Luke i 39; xxii 11; Mark i. 29 (mixed); ix. 4; xiv. 54; Acts i. 26; iii. 4 (so Greek, p. m.); v. 26 (mixed); vii 19; 45; xi 20; xii 21; xiv. 20; xvi 4; xvii. 17; xix. 38: de with accus. Matth. iv. 25 (mixed); Mark vi. 33; Acts ii 30; xii 23; xv. 5; xviii. 15 (mixed); e or ex with accus. Acts i. 18; v. 3; xviii. 2: prae with accus. Luke xiii. 2; 4 (so prae turbam Cod. e, Mark ii. 4): per with abl. Matth. ii 14; xxviii 13; Acts v. 19; xi 2; xx. 19: post with abl. Acts xx. 71: propter with abl. Matth. v. 10; Mark vi 26 (mixed): secundum with abl. Acts ii. 30: sine with accus. Mark iv. 19: supra with abl. Matth. xiv. 11: sub is found Mark iv. 21 with both cases in the same sense. The significations of 4n with ite two cases are confounded 39 times in S. Matthew, 8 times in S. John, only 5 times in S. Luke, 32 in S. Mark, 28 in the Acta This unequal distribution of the most notable peculiarities in the style and grammatical con- struction we have had occasion to point out before. The preposition de, moreover, is employed at least twice in the Acts as a substitute for the genitive: thus de praecordia (rgo xapdiac) ii. 30; de ecclesiam (ryo exxAnotac) xx. 17, look more like French than Latin: though ex in x. 25; xvii 12; xxi. 39 (with genit.) is of course correct enough, though not indispensable. It is worth while to note besides the variations from the common forms both in regard to 1 See Hallam's Middle Ages, Vol. 111. pp. 324—7, Literature of Europe, Vol. 1. pp. 27— 32, and the convinc- ing evidence of the fact which he bas there collected. 3 * Haud raro, et constanti& qu&dawm." Tischeud. Cod. Palat. Proleg. p. xx. He enumerates de verbum, extra vinea, per caverna (we saw on p. xxxvii de ibm Luke xxiv. 19): and for anomalies of a different kind omnem castellum (vid. p. xli infra), omnem olus ; qui for quis, vocitus for vocatus, -es for -is in dicues, diligites; the putting of b for p (scribtura, corbus), d. for t (capud), q or c for qu (secuntur), τ for 0 (ficurnea) ; o interchanged with τὸ (hoc, huc), ὁ with y, ¢ with th, ? with ll, ὃ with u the oftenest of all. In these respects d and e closely re- semble each other. INTRODUCTION. xli inflexion and syntax, which occur in this version: not a few will also be met with, though much more rarely, in the other Old Latin Versions, including the Vulgate. (1) Nouns of the fourth declension, though often used with their proper terminations, are frequently turned into the second: actus Acts xix. 18; adcubitus Luke xi. 43; xiv. 7; xx. 46 (addub.); concursus Acta xix. 40; conspectus Luke iv. 7; xiii. 26; xv. 19; 21; xix. 27; xxi. 36; Acts x. 30 (not wv. 31, 33); cornum Luke i 69; cubitus Mark xii 39; fructus Matth. xii 33; xxi 34 (both); 43; Luke vi. 43 bis; 44; xii. 17; 18; xx. 10; gradus Acts xii. 10 -(graduus acc. pl ibid. xxi. 35); habitus Acts xii 21; intellectus Luke ii. 47; tntercessus ibid. xxii. 59; magistratus Acts xvi. 19; 22; 35; porticus John v. 2; spiritus Matth. i. 20; Luke i 67; i. 27 (spo, but v. 26 spu); iii. 16; Mark i 25; v. 8; ix. 25 (both); xii. 36; Acts i δ; iv. 8; 31; vi. 10; vii. 51; x. 38; xi 16; 24; xiii 4; 9; xv. 7; 29; 32; xvi 6; xix. 21; xx. 22; tonitrum John xii 29; veultus Luke xxiv. 5. We find the genitive of such nouns in -ui Luke ix. 55; Mark iii. 17; xi. 21; Acts xx. 19, and in -« Acts vi. 5; in -wm in the plural Mark xi 13. Notice also the ablatives caelu, Luke xvii. 24; domw Acts xvi 34; tyru Luke x. 13; and the genitive dolus Acts xiii. 10; somnus John xi. 13. (2) Neuter nouns of the second declension are sometimes made masculine: as donum Acta xi. 17; foros Matth. xxiii 7; sabbatum once (Acts xii. 27); signum Luke ii 34; templum once (Mark xiv. 58); verbus John xxi 23; Luke iv. 32; Acts xix. 38; domus is masc. Luke ix. 4; manus masc. ibid. xxii. 21; apex fem. xvi. 17; porticus masc. Acts iii. 11 (with am.); valetudo masc. Acta v. 15: on the other hand cibus is neuter Mark vii. 4, and humerus Matth. xxiii. 4. We find for κωμὴ castellus Luke ix. 56; xvii 12; xix. 30; Mark xi. 2 masc; but castellum eut. cer- tainly seven times and probably eight more. Z/wm appears to be neut. Mark x. 15; Acts xii. 1; also eum Matth. xxii 18; 20: we read quendam cwitatem Acts xxi 16; marem Mark iii. 7; salem ibid. ix. 50. For rete we find retia and of the first declension in all places, viz. Matth. iv. 18; 20; 21; John xxi. 6; 8; 11 bis; Luke v. 2; 4; 6; Mark i. 16; 19: sidona Matth. xv. 21, only: tenebra John vi 17 only: baptismus is preferred to baptisma Luke xii. 50; xx. 4; Mark i 4; vii 4; x. 38 (not v. 39); Acts x. 37, but not in the ten other places. Lystra is neut. pl. Acta xiv. 6 even against the Greek, but fem. stng. in its four other places (xiv. 20; 21; xvi 1; 2) once (xvi 2) against the Greek: we have socra Matth. x. 35 only: columbus Luke ii. 24 cnly. In the accusative of the third declension we have securem Luke xiii 7, but testim Acts iv. 33: in the ablative rude Luke v. 36 bts; nave Mark v. 2; mare Luke xxi. 25; Mark v. 13 semel; vi. 47: even ae for e in regae Acts vii. 10; but i for e in sidoni Luke x. 13; peccatori ibid. xv. 10; veteri Mark ii. 21; corpori ibid. v. 29; morti vii. 10; sermoni Acta xv. 32: in the plural nominative -ae is put for -es in lampadae Matth. xxv. 8: civitatium is gen. pl. in Luke v. 12; vi. 17. Moysi is the genitive form in Matth. xxiii 2; John ix. 28; Luke ii. 22; xxiv. 44 (i); Mark xi. 26; Acts xiii 39; xv. 1; 5; tohannit Luke vii. 24: alio is dative Luke xiv. 31; xvi 7: the unusual quemquem Mark xii. 14; Acts ii. 3: tpeud Acta xvi. 35: a few adjectives in -us and -er sometimes are formed in -ts, or vice versá, as austeris Luke xix. 21 (not v. 22) ; infirmis Matth. xxv. 43 (not v. 44); xxvi. 41; John v. 13 only; paupera Luke xxi. 2; 3; pleres Acts xvii 12; subdoles Acts xvii. 5; uberam Luke viii 8, but uberes ibid. xii. 16; unanimes Acts i. 14. Merely barbarous are fratrorum Matth. xxv. 40; salutarem Luke iii. 6; hominorum ibid. xiv. 24; stadios xxiv. 13 (not John vi. 19) so Cod. a; tnterfectt (dat.) Acts vii 1; progeniebus ibid. xv. 21; novus xvii. 21: perhaps altari (gen) Luke i. 11. (3) In verbs the chief anomalies occur in the compounds of eo, which make -tebam &c. in the imperfect, -4am -tes &c. in the future: such are exiebot Luke vi 19; exwbant John viii. 9; 7 xlu INTRODUCTION. Luke iv. 22; 41; Acts viii 7; exies Luke xii. 59; exvet Matth. ii 6; John x. 9; Mark x. 12; periet John x. 28; xi 50; Luke xxi. 18 (but peribunt Luke v. 37); transiebat ibid. v. 15; trans- tebant Mark ix. 30; pertransiebat Luke xix. 1; pertransiebant Acts xvi 6; transit Matth. v. 18; Mark xiii. 30 (not v. 31) and in six other places; pertransiet Luke ii. 35; rediebant (but also ibant) Mark vi 31; abientes Luke vii. 14; xxii. 13; exientes v. 2; Mark vi 34; veniunt Luke xii. 6; venitum est John xii. 5; veniri Mark xiv. 5. Possum, fero and odi are also conjugated incorrectly : potebat Luke xix. 3; poterint ibid. xxi. 15; differitis xii. 7; 24; conferitis xxiv. 17; adfers (imperat.) John xx. 27 bis; Luke xii. 7; offers (imperat. Mark i. 44; adferi (infin. pass.) ibid. vi 27 (adferent for -unt vii. 32, as often elsewhere, may be a clerical error); odies Matth. v. 43; odtet Luke xvi. 13; odtent Matth. xxiv. 10; both odit and odivit John xv. 18; odterunt ibid. xv. 24; 25; odierint Luke vi. 22; odientibus Matth. v. 44; Luke vi 27; even Jieretur John xiii. 2. The simple pareo for appareo occurs Matth. vi 5; ix. 34; xiii. 26; xvii. 3 (paretur depon. xxiii 27, but parent Vulg.); xxiii. 28 (so Vulg); xxiv. 30 (so Vulg); xxvii 53; Luke xxiv. 11; (but con- paruit v. 3l) Other anomalies in conjugation are lugunt Matth. v. 4; fodiit Matth. xxi. 33; mubor pass. Matth. xxii. 30; Luke xvii 27; xx. 34 (joined with pariuntur); 35; Mark xii. 25; loquor pass. Matth. xxvi. 13; linuit John ix. 6; 11; pariret Luke i. 57; ii. 6; habibat (from habeo) ibid. vi. 8; custodiabatur viii. 29; stupwebant ix. 43; egeri xv. 14; consolatur pass. xvi. 25; pae- niteor xvi. 30; xvii 4; certabatur depon. xxii 59; comerwnt (from cogo) xxiv. 29; proficebat Mark v. 26; obstipuerunt ibid. v. 42; secuntur vii. 5 (so Cod. e sometimes); petieremus x. 35; respondite xi 29 (not v. 30); taediari xiv. 33; respondis xv. 4; possidit and crepavit Acts i. 18; locuntur vid. ii. 7; serpiat iv. 17; obstupiscebat viii. 13; quaesire xiii. 7; resistabat xiii. 8; decedisset xiii. 13; serunt xv. 13; perconfirmor depon. xv. 32; extorsuit xvi. 15; vetatus xvii. 15; vellit xvii. 18; 20; conventi xxi 18; adsistans xxii. 20. In Luke xv. 6 ovvyapyre is barbarously rendered cum gaudete (but not in v. 9), so Acts xvi. 13; compare Luke vi. 4. (4) The most remarkable peculiarity of the syntax in this version is the frequent habit of omitting the antecedent to a relative: such cases are seen in Matth. xxiii. 31; John iv. 34; v. 10; vi. 39 (not v. 38); Luke i. 45; iii. 7; vi 4; xiv. 10; 15; xix. 24; xxi. 26; xxii. 21; xxiii. 25; 43; xxiv. 33; Mark iii 34; v. 40; x. 23; Acts iv. 21; vi. 1; xvi 10; 13; xvii 11; xxii. 11: the relative is omitted in Mark xi 21; Acts xiii 2. In expressing prohibitions non is more frequent than ae, e.g. John xiv. 1; 27: vay is vestris John xiii. 21, nostrorum renders pov Acts xvii. 27. Otherwise, though there is & rudeness in the whole style approaching to barbarism (e.g. Luke xxiv. 31 fin.; Acts xiii 1; 10; 29), yet there is seldom found any notable violation of the rules of Latin grammar, except to accommodate it to the parallel Greek, on which point we have already spoken at large (see p. xxxii) We find however suaserunt turbas Mark xv. 11 against the Greek: so vetare eis Luke xviii. 16. Sometimes the Latin softens down a loose construction of the original (e.g. Acts iii 13; iv. 3) while in a few instances it approaches nearer to classical propriety than does the Vulgate (e.g. Mark xiii. 20 «Ha caro, yet it is omnis iu Matth. xxiv. 22). It is even elegant at times, e.g. oma: facile puto John xxi. 25. In the Acts it nicely discri- minates throughout the Jewish from the Christian πρεσβύυτεροι, where the Vulgate completely fails. (5) As in other specimens of provincial Latin, we find À very often omitted, and as often inserted, improperly. Instances of the former are eroden Matth. ii. 12; «merus, tbid. xxii. 4; Luke xv. 5; ypocrytae Matth. xxiii. 29; Luke xi. 39; ebraice John v. 2 (-aeice); xx. 16; ora thd. v. 35; Mark vi 35 bis; xiv. 35; 41; xv. 33 semel; umorem Luke viii. 6; ac (ie. hac) ibid. xii. 20; abeo. xii. 50, and both abet and Aabet xix. 26; umido xxiii. 31; abetis Mark iv. 40; aentaverit ibid. xi. 23; exortor Acts ii. 40; xx. 2; aebraeos ibid. vi. 1; ospitor x. 6; 18; xxi. 16» INTRODUCTION. xliii peribent x. 43; ymnum xvi. 25; exibere xvii. 31; estéussent xvii. 34; ellada xx. 9: of the latter exhortus Matth. xiii. 5; Mark iv. 5; 6; harunt Matth. xiii. 6; Aaruit ibid. xxi. 19; 20 (not John xv. 6); hostendite xxii. 19; haridam xxiii. 15; habundabit xxv. 29; habe (i.e. ave) xxvi. 49; xxvii. 29; xxvii. 9; Luke i. 28; xxiii 37; Mark xv. 18; Aarundinem Matth. xxvii. 29; 30; 48 (not xi. 7); Luke vii 24; Àeliam Matth. xxvii. 47; 49, and in all the 24 other extant places; hosteis John xx. 19; 26; hieris Luke ix. 57; holus xi. 42; honerates and honus xi. 46; Acte xv. 28; hiericho Mark x. 46; hebrit Acts ii. 15; habire ibid. iv. 15; hopus v. 38; hemulati vii. 9; harena vii. 24; horabit x. 9; hiconio xiii 51 (not xiv. 1); hemulatores xxi. 20. (6) Other peculiarities of spelling, which prevail indeed through every page of this version, are the interchange of b and v (more rarely 6 is turned into p, e.g. Matth. ix. 32; xiv. 35; xxii. 44; Acts xvi. 20, where b is washed out under p, and both are by the first hand) which the cor- rector G has emended in two large portions of the work (see p. xxvi), and the placing of f for ph and d for ¢ in such words as a£ (ad ille is the universal form employed), constitudo Luke xiv. 32, capud Acts xvi. 12 &c.: at is also now and then put for ad, as in Acts xxi 37: see too aliut ibid. xix. 32: p stands for m, Acts xiii. 34. The diphthong ae is perpetually expressed by the simple e and vice versá: thus with the vocatives plenae and inimicae Acts xii. 10: praesbyteri Luke xx. 1; Acts xxi. 18 only: raeaedificabo Acts xv. 10: praetium is used eight times, pretiosi only in John xii 3; we find quaerere Acts xvii. 27, but quero &c. occurs twenty times, que- stio three; caecidit John xi. 32; saepes Luke xiv. 23; Mark xii. 1; saedeo Matth. xx. 30; Mark x. 46 only: saeniorum ibid. vii. 5 only; vadae Matth. xiii. 14: like every other Latin manuscript! d invariably has caelum: so faenum always (five times): faenus and faenero four times, fenero Luke vi. 34 semel: cena is read 13 times, coena never: jajuno &c. occurs 7 times, jejuno &c. 15, in Matth. ix. 14, 15 varying in consecutive verses: (alantum is found in Matth. xxv. twelve times, talentum thrice (both occur v. 28): anticus (like secuntur and locuntur named above, p. xlii) Luke ix. 8 only; thus £nicus Luke xvi. 10; 11; xxiii 41: morus ibid. xii. 53 bis: thensaurus in all eleven places and temptatio in all nine: forsitam Luke xi. 20; xx. 13; Acts xi. 18; xii. 15; xviii. 14 &c.: jenuam Mark xi. 4 only: abraam Matth. iii. 9 bis; John viii. 33; Luke xiii. 28; xvi. 27, but abraham 27 times: istrahel &c. always except in Luke xxiv. 21: patriaarcha Acts ii. 29 only (compare rerpaapyno in Codd. Sinaiticus, Ephraemi and others): santus Acts i 8 (not wv. 2; 5); iv. 30; vii. 33; xv. 29: passares Luke xii. 6 (not v. 7); carcare &c. Luke iii. 20; xxi. 12 only, but carcere &c. 28 times: clodus in ten places, claudus John v. 3 only: cludo and clusum in all eleven places. Under this head may be brought the familiar practice of writing Att, Ais for ht, his, and the contrary habit of putting füi 44 times for the gen. sing. or nom. pl of filius (yet not in Mark xiii 12; Acts iii. 25), and more rarely fiis for the dative or ablative plural. (7) The abbreviations usual in the Greek text have been enumerated already (966 p. , xviii): in the Latiu the chief are ihs (Cod. Laud. 35 has thesus, but Au hiesum Acts xix. 5), ape", de, dme, epe, and their several cases (ihn John xii. 9; Luke v. 12 for thm is rare) as is usual in documents of the oldest class. Deus and spiritus (dominus Matth. xiii. 27; Acts xiii. 10) are sometimes written in full, the former often retaining the mark of abridgement (—) notwithstanding, as is likewise the 1 "(Coelum is a spurious form, invented about the * On the tomb of that illustrious scholar Isaac beginning of the sixteenth century, in conformity with Casaubon [d. 1614] in! the S. W. aisle of the transept of a ridiculous etymology." Munro on Conington's Virgil, Westminster Abbey, xpo of the original epitaph bas been Journal of S. and C. Philology, 1860. In Cod. ff! coelo- changed by some ignorant stone-cutter into the barbarous rum, Matth. xx. 1 must be a mere error either of the | xto. editor (Martianay) or of the scribe. xliv | INTRODUCTION. case in some parts of Cod. Claromontanus, especially about Romans i Thus dei is is met with 122 times (but never in the Acts), deo 24 times 8 (in the Acts only vii 40; x. 4), deum only in John vi. 46; x. 33. For the more usual form dms ἄς, we find dns &c. 16 times in S. Matthew (both occur in xxii. 44), in Luke xxiii. 40, and always (84 times) in the ie Acts, except dmi ii. 19: dms is the form preferred by Codd. Vercellensis and Claromontanus, dns by Codd. Palatinus, Amiati- nus, and Fuldensis. We may possibly think that minute peculiarities of this kind slightly confirm the impression of those who deem the translator of the Acts a different person from bim who ren- dered the Gospels (see p. xxxiii, note 2)'. Add to this that he alone has dum for dm (60), A Acts vi 11; xi 17; xii 5; & form also found in Cod. Palatinus: although in S. Luke we see dom. i: 16; 46, and in nine other places (besides six in S. John, as also in Cod. Claromontanus); dome (vocative) in Luke x. 40. In Cod. Laud. 35 there are no abridgements in the Latin. Of compendia scribendi, as distinct from abridged words, the Latin of Cod. Bezae has but few. At the end of a line — over the last letter stands for m; in Codd. Palatinus and Claromontanus the line stands for m or ^ indifferently: a single point (usually the upper point, but sometimes the middle) indicates a termination omitted, e.g. hominib: Matth. x. 33; ossib. ibid. xxiii 27; sublatisq. Acts xii. 19. Occasionally an unfinished word has not such point, apparently through oversight; e. g. faciem Matth. xxvii. 22 for faciemus (in later manuscripts like the Cod. Augiensis -us would be indicated by the apostrophus) AÁwmiiab Luke iii. 5 (see Adnotationes, Fol 194 a). The punctuation of the Latin is on the same plan as that of the Greek, described above (p. xviii): in Cod. Palatinus (if we may judge by Tischendorf's facsimile page) the single middle point is rare primá manu, but more often added by a later pen. Some grounds for telieving that this manuscript was written in the region where it was eventually found in the sixteenth century were stated in the last chapter (p. xxxi): the following philological reasons, so far as they go, would suggest the same conclusion of ite Gallic origin. (1): In addition to the unclassical and indeed ungrammatical use of de to express the genitive in Actes ii. 30; xx. 17 (see p. xl), we find in the style of d distinct traces of the employment of habeo as an auxiliary verb, which is well known to be a notable characteristic of the modern languages of Western Europe (of the French as much as any) as distinguished from the Latin whence most of them sprung. In Mark xiv. 27 σκανδαλισασθαι (i6. -0e) is rendered scandalizari habetis by d, but scandalum patiemini by ac, scandalizabimini by f and the Vulgate. abeo is thus used three times to render μελλω, Luke x. 1; xix. 4; Acts i. 5, although the Greek word is translated by incipio 25 times (sometimes very awkwardly), 15 times by the future participle, three times in other ways (Mark xiii. 4; Acts xvi. 275 xxi. 37). Two or three peculiar words, which better scholars may perhaps hereafter add to, point to the same conclusion as regards the nationality of the translator. Scholz (W.7. Proleg. p. xxxix*) ! Besides the instances before given we may notice that apxsepeve, which is rendered princeps sacerdotum in all places in S. Mattbew (24) and S. Luke (16), in 8. John other bad reasoners, he overlays his really effective argu- ments by others obviously futile, Thus he urges for the Gallic origin of Cod. D (among others) refectio (καταλυμα) princeps 4 times, princeps sacerdotum twice, in Mark xiv. 47 princeps sacerdos, in the other 19 places of 8. Mark summus sacerdos; is in the Acta pontifex iv. 23; v. 175; 21; vii. 1; pontefex iv. 6; pontefiz (lepevo) v. 27. The reading is tepewo aleo in xix. 14, where alone we find sacerdotis. * Scholz's examples had occurred to me in complete forgetfulness of what he had written long ago. Like Mark xiv. 14, though the word is in the Vulgate; side- ratus (xvAXos) Matth. xv. 30; 31; xviii. 8 (but in Mark ix. 43 debilis with the Vulgate), an expressive term found in Pliny (in regard to this word, however, he only follows Mill); and natatoria piscina John v. 3, & mere error of the translator, who unites the two separate words used by the Vulgate for rendering κολυμβηθρα in the places where it is found (v. 2; 4; 7 piscina ; ix. 7 ; 11 natatoria). INTRODUCTION. xlv and others have noticed sonits (μεριμναισὴ in Luke xxi. 34 only, for which ae have solicitudinibus, bf cogitationibus, c and the Vulgate curis. That sontus, which is not a Latin word at all, is connected with soinus and the French soin is plain enough, and Ducange cites from one Latin and Greek Glossary “somnium φροντὶς ἰδιωτικώς,᾽ from another “somnior pepiysva,” whence was corrupted sonius, thence soinus and soin (Nisi competens soinus eum detineat" Leges Henr. 1. Regis Angliae cap. 29 in Ducange Medii Aevi Latinitas, sub voce Sunnis). Less certain is the inference drawn from involet as a translation of xAejg in John x. 10 only, all the other versions having furetur in that place. Jnvolo is rendered by Ducange per vim auferre, and compared with the French voler, but Servius the Commentator on Virgil, in the 5th century, says “Vola dicitur media pars manis...unde et involare dicimus, quum aliquid furtim volá manüs subtrahitur.” The best classical example of this use of the word (certainly a very rare one) is Catull Carm. xxv. * Remitte pallium mihi, meum quod involásti." Of applontat (pacce«) Mark ix. 18, another of Scholzs examples I find no notice in Fac- ciolati, Ducange, or other such books. It must be connected with planta, supplanto. Bentley, who read applantat in his hasty fashion, adds “et hoc est allidit humo” (Ellis, Bentl. Crit. Sacra, p. 9). Such forms as sconspectu Acts vii. 46, and yet more scoriscatio Matth. xxiv. 27 ; scoruscus Luke xvii 24; scorusco xvii. 24 bis; xxiv. 4 (ἀστραπὴ and acrparrw, but fulgur Matth. xxviii. 3; Luke x. 18) savour more of the initial impure 8 of the Italian, which plainly sprung from the Latin ez, e. g. sbarcare, scarnare. CHAPTER IV. ON THE CHARACTER OF THE GREEK TEXT OF CoDEX BEZAE. IT resulta from our investigations respecting the parallel version in this manuscript, that although replete with philological interest as & specimen of vernacular Letin just before it merged into the mediaeval language of the South of France, very little weight can be given to its readings even in those places (comparatively so few) in which it differs from its Greek original The purpose of the scribe (or at any rate of his immediate predecessor) was simply to copy on the one page of an open leaf and to translate on the other, a very ancient and curious book, arranged to his hand in verses OF στίχοι, whose present loose and inartificial divisions shew that it must itself have been derived from older documents wherein the στίχοι had been distributed on an elaborate and regular system, which the carelessness of the writer of the immediate prototype of Codex Bezae has gone far to break up and obscure (see p. xvii) In this the last Chapter of our Introduc- tion we shall aim at proving that the text of Codex Bezae, as it stands at present, is in the main identical with one that was current both in the East and West as early as the second century of our aera. It may very well have been brought into Gaul by Irenaeus and his Asiatic com- panions about A.D. 170: in some of its most characteristic features it resembles the Syriac versions made at one extremity of Christendom, the citations of the Latin Fathers at the other. Whether Codex Bezae (D) and its allies approach nearer to the verity of the inspired writings than do some of our chief authorities whose extant vellum may be a little older, such as Codd. Sinaiticus (M), Vaticanus (B), Alexandrinus (A) and Ephraemi (C), is too large a question to be entered upon in this place, even if we were in possession of materials for arriving at a definite conclusion, which there is much cause to fear we are not and perhaps never may be. If the high antiquity of the xlvi INTRODUCTION. text be once established, its claim on our respectful attention must be admitted as & necessary con- sequence, even by those who most hesitate to assign to it prevailing and paramount authority’. I. And as regards mere matters of spelling and grammar we shall see little or no difference between the practice of Codex Bezae and the other oldest manuscripts. Those instances of pseu- dography, as he calls it, which Kipling accumulates (Praef. x111. xiv.) to prove that its writer could not be & native Greek, would enable us to demonstrate the same thing in respect to every other manuscript of the N. T. now existing, which has any semblance of great antiquity. Its ifacisma, or changes of one vowel or diphthong for another are actually fewer than in Cod. N and one or two more, and the errors of transcription, especially in the Greek, are not by any means so numerous. The principal vowel changes, as usual, are εἰ for 4 € for a, and vice versá: vis put for οἱ chiefly in σοι and the various forms of ἀνοίγω, v and ἡ are transmuted principally in the cases of pes ‘and υμεις : itacisms so harsh as κε for και John vii. 47; Acts xviii 2; « for the article ac Luke iii. 0 ; σοι for ov John vii. 52; erepa for erape Matth. xxii 12; xxvi. 50 (not xx. 13) are not at all frequent. The changes so very common in later writing between o and «, « and ἢ are rare (such as εξηλθη Matt. xii. 43; cf. John vi. 3): those between εἰ, ἡ and « (even nace Matth. xxiv. 43), ov and ὦ (in the third person plural of verbs) are more familiar. The accommodation of spelling to pronuncia- tion in vy, vk and vx for yy, yx and yx, e.g. ἡνγικεν Matth. ii. 2; avyeXov ibid. xi. 10; xiii. 39 (not v. 41); ἀνκιστρον xvii. 27 (so Luke ii. 28 avkaAac); εσπλανχνισθη ibid. ix. 36 (not xiv. 14), especially the last, occurs perhaps more often than in other copies*; but the orthography presents no other peculiarity worth notice. Of the forms usually ascribed to the Alexandrian dialect Codex Bezae contains the following : (1) The accusative singular of the third declension of nouns ends in -ay for -a: Matth. xxvii. 28 (not v. 31); John vi. 54; Mark vi. 27; vii. 30; 32; Acts xiv. 12; xvii 6: and the neuter of -vs in -vv Matth. xix. 4; Mark x. 6; Acts xvii. 27. This v is sometimes added in verbs, ἐπλήρουν (sing.) Acts xiii. 25. (2) The second person plural of the second aorist terminates in are: Matth. xi. 7; 8; 9; xxv. 96; xxvi 55; John vi. 26; vii 45; Luke vii 24; 25; 26; xi 52; xix. 30; xxii 52; Mark xiv. 48; Acts ii. 23; xvi. 39 (imper.); the first person plural in -apev: Matth. xxv. 39; Mark ix. 38; Acts iv. 20; the imperative in -arw Matth. vi. 10; xxvi. 39; Mark xiii. 15; and the second aorist middle in -aro Luke xxii 50; Acts vii 10; 21; xii. 11. (3) Also the third person plural of the second aorist in -ay: Matth. xiii. 48; xvii. 6; xxi. 16; 39; xxii 10; 22; xxvii 21; John iv. 52; vi. 10; 60; vii. 52; viii. 33; 39; 41; 48; 52; 53; 57; ix. 23; 24; 28; 34; 40; xi. 46 bis; xii. 9; 21; xviii. 6 bis; 7; xxi. 5; 8; Luke 59; 61; v. 33; vil. 20; viii 34; 42; ix. 13; xiii. 31; xvii. 5; xx. 16; 39; xxii. 9; 35; 38; 49; 71; xxiii 33; xxiv. ; Mark ii. 16; iii 8; iv. 4 bes; 5; vi. 33; x. 4; 37; 38; xii. 7; 12; 165; xvi. 8; Acts i. 11; 24; ii 37; iv. 23; 24; vii. 57; x. 23; 39; xii. 7; 10; xiii. 46; xiv. 24; xvi. 19; 31; 37; 40 (ειπαν 44 times); or in -ocav: Mark viii. 11; ix. 9; 33. We find also εἰπα Acts xi. 8; xxii. 10; and the participle εἰπασ Acts vii. 27; 37; 40; xx. 36; xxii. 324. So even the imperfect in -av: Matth. xxi. 9; John vii 31; 41; viii. 22; ix. 16 semel; x. 24; xi. 56; xv. 22; 24; Luke iv. 40; xxiii. 35; 48; xxiv. 10; Mark viii. 7; 16; Acts xiv. 19; xvi. 7; 19; xvii. 6; xix. 14; or in -ocav: Mark i. 32; vi 14; Acts xvii. 5 semel. 1 In the present chapter no notice is taken of the 3 So even vurgiov Matth. ix. 15, though γυμφιοσ is readings by later hands; the rather aa the early changes found twice in the same verse, niade in this manuscript seldom affect the sensv. . INTRODUCTION. xlvii (4) On the other hand we find -« for -a in the first aorist: Matth. xi. 25; xviii. 15; xxv. 22; John xx. 15(1); Luke xxi 37; Mark i 35; xii. 32(1); xiii. 16; Acte i. 11; xix. 19: so eyevoov Acts v. 4. (5) For -acc in the third person plural of the perfect we have -av in John xvii. 6; (so v. 7, as in the received text); xx. 13; but eAgAvOov John viii. 42. (6) In verbs in -ow and -ωμι the termination οὐ is used for w in John xi. 57; xiii. 2; 29; Luke xii. 99; xvi 4; xix. 15; xxii 4; Mark iv. 29; v. 43; ix. 30; xiv. 10; 11. Other infrequent forms are κατασκηνοιν infin. Matth. xiii 32 (not Mark iv. 32); and the optatives ψηλαφησαισαν, evpocay Acts xvii. 27. (7) There is a frequent transmutation of verbs in -aw or -w into -ew, in -ew into -ow, and corresponding changes in verbs in -j, which are sometimes formed like regular verbs. Such we see in Matth. ix. 2; 5; xv. 23; John vi. 33; xi. 33 (not v. 38) ; xviii. 2 (not v. 5); xxi. 20; Luke viii. 53 (not Mark v. 40); Mark iv. 36; vi. 56; vii. 10; x. 16; xiv. 42 (not v. 44); xv. 47; Acts iv. 35; vii. 25; xii. 6; xvii. 24; xviii. 5; 26; xx. 21. Add αφεωνται for αφιενται John xx. 23. (8) The inflections of the future of λαμβανω and its derivatives invariably retain p: Matth. x. 41; xix. 29; xx. 10; xxi. 22; John v. 43; xiv. 3; xvi. 14; 24; Luke i. 31; ii. 21; ix. 51; xvii. 35; 36; xx. 47; Mark x. 30; xi. 24; xii. 40; Acts i 2; 8; 11; 22; ii. 38; x. 16. (9) Some verbs lack the augment, Matth. xi. 20 plup. (not e. 21); xiii 2 plup.; John vii. 37 plup.; vii. 38 (wpaxa) semel; ix. 1; xviii. 5 plup.; Luke ii. 20 (see vv. 17, 26); v. 2; vii. 5; ix. 32; xi 52; xii. 13; xx. 33; xxiv. 29; Mark v. 33 plup. (also xv. 7; xvi. 9; Luke vi. 48; Acts xiv. 8 with the received text); xv. 44 plup. semel; xvi. 8; Acts ii. 28; 31; iv. 22 plup.; vii. 10; 34; 47; xii. 36; xix. 6; perhaps xxi. 12. A few double it, awexareorafy Luke vi. 10; xxii. 51 only; Acts vil. 56: or prefix it to a preposition, Matth. xi. 13; Mark vi. 19; vii. 6; Acts xix. 6. Some want the reduplication, as οἰκοδομηται Luke iv. 29. The diphthong ev is unaltered by the augment in Luke xxii. 41; Mark x. 16; Acts xii. 24; xx. 36, where the received text is gv, which Cod. Bezae has against the fextus receptus in Matth. xiv. 19; John vi 11; Luke ii 28; xxiv. 30; 50. (10) Some nouns are found in different genders from those in common use: φωσ masc. Matth. iv. 16; Sevdpov masc. ibid. xii. 33 semel; o8oc masc. Luke vii 27; xii. 58 (not xiv. 23); δαιμόνιον fem. ibid. ix. 1; δεῖπνον masc. xiv. 16; λειμοσ fem. xv. 14 (not iv. 25; Acts xi. 28); Tov εφεσου Acts xviii 21; rov apqdodov Mark xi. 4; but ro apdodoy Acts xix. 28: or of dif- ferent declensions: ἠρωδουσ Matth. ii. 1 only; «Xeoo accus. ibid. ix. 13; xii. 7 ; xxiii. 23; αμφιβλη- στροσ accus.iv. 18; Ἰωαννουσ gen. xi 12; rov πλουτουσ xiii. 22; ofov xxvii 48; ygpe Luke i. 36; θαμβου gen. ibid. v. 26 (masc. in iv. 36); paxaipy xxii. 49 only; opov gen. Acts vii. 30. (11) The aspirate and lenis spiritus are interchanged in οὐκ and ovy, Matth. xxvi. 60 bis; Luke xiii. 7; Mark vi 3; 19; Acts ii. 7; v. 22; xix. 23 (not v. 24): also in prepositions, whether in composition or before a case, Matth. xiv. 23; xvii. 19; Luke i. 25; vi. 35; Mark iv. 34; vii. 6; viii 14; Acta ii. 26; iii. 24; iv. 29; v. 28; x. 28; xi 4; xiii 25; xviii 23. Thus also μαθθαιος Matth. ix. 9; x. 3, and in the titles or headings throughout that Gospel; Luke vi. 15; Mark iii. 18; Acts i. 13: χειθωνασ Matth. x. 10; δικασαι ibid. v. 35; μαθηθευθεισ ibid. xii. 52: σῴφυριδασ xv. 37; xvi. 10; Mark viii. 20; exOpoo Matth. x. 36; xiii. 25; xxii. 44; Luke i. 74 (not v. 71); Acta ij. 35; xiii 10; cf. Mark xii. 36: μασθοσ Luke xi. 27; xxiii 20: πανδοκει ibid. x. 35: συνηκθησαν Mark ii. 2: διανυκθητι ibid. vii. 34: σφογγον ibid. xv. 36: αθενισασ Acts xi. 6: emaraora tbid. xix. 25: κατήκησαν tbid. xxi. 21 (not v. 21). (12) Three times we find A used for v, AvyAce John v. 35 (-ov errore); Luke xii. 35; πλέοντα ibid. e. 55. The article is used for the relative in Matth. xxiv. 38; Luke i. 4; Mark iv. 24; xlvii INTRODUCTION. viii 19; Acts ii 45; xvii. 27. Cther unusual forms in nouns are adefw Acts xx. 29; βυβλω Luke xx. 42; Mark xii 26 only: γενεχλιοισ Mark vi. 21; γενημα Matth. xxvi. 29; Luke xii. 18; xxiL 18 only; Seppyv Mark i. 6; exarovrapyno Matth. xxvii. 54; Acts x. 22; xxi. 32; xxii. 25; 26, but -xoc Luke vii 6; xxiii 47; ζμυρνα Matth. ii. 1] (so John xix. 39 secundá manu ; and in Cod. Sinaiticus even σζμυρνησ)ὴ; θυρουροσ John x. 3; Mark xiii. 34; «ax always (nine times); ἵστραηλ John xii 13; Luke ii 32; iv. 25; Mark xii. 29; ἵστραηλιται Acts xiii. 16; xxi. 28 (but in the Latin tstrahel in 26 other places, tstrahelitae in 3 others, see p. xliii); νησσοσ Acts xiii. 6; odayoo and odayew Matth. xv. 14; Luke vi 39 only; ορνιξ Luke xiii 34 (not Matth. xxiii 37); sometimes παρησια &c. (Acts xiv. 3), sometimes with pp (ibid. xiii. 46); πλημυρασ Luke vi. 48; πτυμα John ix. 6; σκωλησ Mark ix. 48 (not vv. 44, 46); (xara) τυχα Luke x. 31; ψιχων Luke xvi. 21; Mark vii 28 (ψειχων Matth. xv. 27). In adjectives we find aveyAurrov Luke xii. 33; apecrova Mark vi. 13; evaroo Matth. xxvii. 45 (not v. 46 or xx. 5); Luke xxiii 44; Mark xv. 34; Acts ii 1; x. 30; evernxovra Matth. xvii. 12; Luke xv. 4; 7; pew masc. sing. Matth. xviii 1; ομοιοιπαηθεισ Acts xiv. 15; ovÜev Acta v. 36 only; πλεονα John vii 31; τεσσερακοντα Acts i 3 only (never τεσσερεσῚ)ὴ; τουτοσ John xvii 25; Acts xxi. 20. In verbs, ἀαναπαεσθαι Mark xiv. 41; aroxrevvovres or -roy Matth. x. 28; Mark xii. 5; amoxrevovrey Luke xii 4; even αποκτεινειτε Jut. Matth. xxiii. 34; ἐκχυννομένον Matth. xxvi. 28; Luke vi 38 (tmepexy.); xi 50; but eyxvvvo- μενον Matth. xxii. 35; Mark xiv. 24; «purro Luke xvii 2; «o0« Luke vii 33; 34; x. 7 (not v. 8); xx. 47 (κατεσθ.); xxii. 30 only; ἔβεννυμι Matth. xii, 20; xxv. 8 only; sAaro John xxi 7; ἡμφιασμενον Matth. xi. 8; npyafero Acts xviii. 3; npyacaro Matth. xxv. 16; xxvi 10; Luke xix. 16 (xpoonp.); Mark xiv. 6; opyafopevoo (irascor) Matth. v. 22. Other anomalies are αφειναι Luke v. 21 (aduva« v. 24); επηρηαζοντων ibid. vi. 28; προσερηξεν vi. 48; συνερηξεν vi 49: αμφιεζει xii. 28; erepupay xix. 35; περιτεθεντεσ xxii 37; αποστελη Mark iii. 14; εξεσταται ibid. v. 21; «£«aravro vi. 51; συνιτε vii 14; ηἡτοιμαθαι x. 40; ηπισσαμαι xiv. 68; ὡμασεν Acts iL 30; εξολεθρευθησεται ibid. iii. 23; «0«evro v. 18; ανεωξαν v. 19; ανεθραψατο vii 21; συνηλλασσεν vii. 26; eopaxey vii. 44; αφηθησεται viii. 22; σνυναξαντεσ xiv. 27; καταστανοντες xvii. 15; παρεσχειν xvii. 31; συνχυννεται xxi. 31. Add azo with accus. Acts x. 23; pera “with” governing accus. Acts vii. 45; perhaps xviii. 17 ; cvy with gen. Acta iii 4; iv. 14; δεηθητε Tov xv Matth. ix. 38 ; κατηγορήσω ὕμασ John v. 45; qyayro avrov Mark vi. 56; emewav τω οχλω tbid. xv. 11 (see p. xlii. The Greek article is per- petually left out, where no native would have dispensed with it (see pp. xxxiii, liv). (13) In ovrwo the weak c is always retained before a consonant (40 times in all); as is the appended v or v épeAxvorixoy for the most part (e.g. in all except 28 out of 211 instances in the Acts)'; and the last letter of ev, συν, and παλιν is scarcely ever changed in composition. When we compare the foregoing list of Alexandrian forms (if such it be proper to term them) with those in the corresponding portion of Codex Sinaiticus (see Scrivener’s Introduction to Cod. Sin. pp. liv—lvi), we shall find amidst much diversity in the particulars cited so considerable a resemblance in their general character, as to assure us that the documents which respectively exhibit them are nearly of the same age, and that the anomalous inflections are due to the same causes (whatever they may be) both in the Sinai manuscript and in that of Beza. II. We now pass on from these smaller yet not insignificant matters to discuss the character and value of that remarkable text, which has proved so fertile a cause of perplexity to Biblical critics, and made the document which contains it a legitimate object of general curiosity. When Kipling’s edition was first published he was blamed, as well for faults of omission wherewith he was justly chargeable, as for neglecting to subjoin to his work a collation of Cod. Bezae with the received text, 1 The absence of » leaves an hiatus in a few places: e.g. Luke xxiii. 53 (eost) ; Acts xx. 35; xxi. 34. INTRODUCTION. xlix such as Woide had annexed seven years before to his edition of Codex Alexandrinus, and both Scrivener and Mr Hansell have lately executed for the Cod. Sinaiticus. Those who censured Kip- ling ought to have observed that they were setting him an almost impossible task : to say nothing of the Latin version, so unique and fraught with interest, he could not have given in full the count- less variations which abound in every verse of this document without virtually transcribing the whole Greck text :—it may (of course) be compared with some standard line by line, but it defies a complete collation with any. Such is the extent of the subject to which we must address ourselves, as we best can, within the compass of a few pages. - (a) The most striking feature of Cod. D is its perpetual tendency to interpolation, by which ierm we understand the practice of adding to the received text passages (often of some length) which, whether genuine or spurious, are found in this document either alone or in company with a very few others. MarrH.i 16. The Latin d (the Greek being here lost), besides other variations, inserts virgo before maria, which gloss is found also in Cureton’s Syriac, in a. 5. c. g'. k. of the Old Latin’, in the Armenian, Aethiopic and three Arabic versions, in Gaudentius and the Opus imperfectum in Matthaeum, perhaps of the fourth century, though by some thought much later. MarrH. xx. 28. To the end of this verse both D and d append no less than twelve στίχοι, the whole bearing internal marks of evident spuriousness, not only in the use of words foreign to S. Mat- thew's style (such as ἐλαττων, efexovrac, ενδοξοτεροσ, δειπνοκλήτωρ, ἡττων, avvaye in its technical sense, χρησιμοσῚὴ, but even from its tone of rhetorical antithesis in the first sentence, so little suitable to our Lord's majestic simplicity of speech. The sentiment of the rest is manifestly borrowed from Luke xiv. 8—10, although there is little resemblance in the words. It is read in no Greek manuscript except Codex Bezae, yet it is found in Cureton's Syriac, in eleven copies of the Old Latin, besides d (a. b. c. e. f σ᾽" λ. m. n); and in at least six copies of the revised or Vulgate Latin (and. em., Brit. Mus. Reg. 1 B., Bodl. 857, B. M. Add. 24,142 secundá manu, Reg. A. xviii. in part, the four last cited by Mr Westcott) ; in the margin of the Philoxenian Syriac rs cited by Adler from Assemani's MS. ii. in the Vatican (with the note “that the paragraph is found in Greek copies at this place, but in ancient copies only in Luke κεφ. 53” (ch. xiv. 8 &c.]); in the margin of one Nitrian manuscript of the Peshito Syriac (Brit. Mus. Addit, 14,456); in four codices of the Anglo-Saxon version known to Marshall (which would prove that it once had a place in the Latin Vulgate): it is recognised by Juvencus (a.p. 330), Hilary (354), and Leo the Great (461): Codd. f. 2. of the Old Latin, and all others of the Vulgate, do not contain the passage. Those that support it abound in mutual variations: οὗ has not the first sentence, σ᾽. πὸ have nothing else. Of the rest the margin of the Philoxenian most resembles Cod. D, whose Greek was certainly not rendered from the parallel Latin here, as some have imagined: the version d has no connection with the other forms of the Latin, and (as Cureton has remarked) the Syriuc versions of the paragraph are independent of each other, being separately derived from some Greek source. No one has ventured to express a judgement that this passage was written by S. Matthew, at least in the form in which it now stands. Yet the general agreement with Cod. D of authorities so wide apart as the Syriac and Latin codices compels us to admit with Dr Cureton that “it certainly belongs to the most antient times of Christianity” [i e. not necessarily to a date antecedent to the second century]; *and the fact of the same advice of our Lord in very similar words being found ! For an explanation of these necessary compendia place, to be found by means of the Indices at the end seribendi I am obliged to refer once for all to my Plain of the volume. Introduction, where each of them is described in its proper l INTRODUCTION. in the Gospel of S. Luke would at least make it appear that it is to be referred ultimately to him, whatever might have been the channel through which it has been derived” (Syriac Gospels, Preface, p. xxxviii). MarrH. xxiv. 41. The addition to this verse of the words δυο ἐπὶ κλεινησ pec x.r.X. presents no difficulty, the clause being plainly taken from Luke xvii. 34, and accommodated in phraseology to the former part of v. 41. Cod. D is here countenanced by 13. 69 (with which last it has a close affinity in many places) ; by the Old Latin a. ὃ. c. f. h., e (but before v. 41), 5.“ (in the room of v. 41); by Pope Sixtus’ edition and many of the manuscripts of the Vulgate (tol. gat. mm. &c.); by the Anglo- Saxon and both Aethiopic versions ; by Origen (in Latin) clearly, and by Hilary in part. MarrH. xxv. l. The addition καὶ rye. νυμφησ (after νυμφιου) is found in D, X primá manu, 1. 36. 122. 124. 209. 262 (all six except 209 primá manu only), 360, the Peshito Syriac and Philoxe- nien with an asterisk (the margin alleging that it is not in all copies, and in particular not in that at Alexandria), the Armenian, both Persic, all Latin versions, the Frankish and Anglo-Saxon, Origen (in Latin) once, Hilary, Arnobius, Tichonius, the Opus imperfectum which may be of the fourth century. Joun vi 56. To the end of this verse Cod. D adds no less than 32 words, which (as we have before stated, p. x) were read in Stephens’ fj but no where else, though two Latin codices (a. f°) exhibit the latter portion of it, δὲ acceperi homo corpus fü hominis quemadmodum panem vitae habebit vitam in eo (ilo f?), and Victorinus (a.p. 393) cites as Scripture, however loosely, a sentiment not found in this precise form elsewhere, Viam esse et aeternam vitam sic testatur, sic docet, misi acceperitis corpus filii hominis sicut. panem vitae et biberitis sanguinem ejus non habebitis vitam in vobis. Here, therefore, Cod. D aud a few Old Latin authorities stand quite alone. JouN vii. 53—viii. 11. It may seem rash to include this celebrated paragraph in a list of interpolated passages, the rather since nearly all critics regard it as a genuine history (so strong is the internal evidence in its favour) and even those who are the most powerfully influenced by its absence from the oldest and best documents, assign it notwithstanding to S. John as the writer, although it was probably not contained in the first edition of his Gospel, but added at the time when his last chapter was annexed to what had once been the close of his narrative:— xx. 30, 31. It is needless to recapitulate here the authorities which respectively omit and contain it’. Codex Bezae is by two or three centuries the oldest Greek manuscript which exhibits it, but it appears there in language widely different from what is seen in any other copy. In Cod. E at Basle (proximus huic, longo sed proximus intervallo) it is noted by asterisks as doubtful. The wituess borne in its behalf by Cod. D would be all the more satisfactory were it not for our manuscript's admitted tendency to interpolate from uncanonical sources. Joun xii. 28. Cod. D and d stand quite alone among known manuscripts and versions in the feeble addition (derived from xvii. 5) which follows ovoza, yet even here we may plead for it Latin support; since both Augustine and Jerome describe our Lord as uttering the words at the time that sonuit vox de caelo et clarificavi et clarificabo. JoHN xvii ll. For the ten words which follow epyopza in Cod. D there is very slight and partial authority in Origen (who has only καὶ ovxert εἰμι ev tw κοσμω) and in c exactly to the same extent ef jam non sum in hoc mundo. But a adds to what is read in c the words et in hoc mundo sunt (not swm), omitting the first clause of the verse καὶ ouxerc expt ev tw κοσμω, while e puts ef in saeculo sum after the clause which a leaves out; so that in the characteristic expression Kat ev τω κοσμω eu Cod. D has no supporter except e (and a in part) of the Old Latin. 1 They may be seen at length in Serivener's Plain 7ntroduction, pp. 339—443. INTRODUCTION. li Luke ii 48. After oSvvwpevor is added καὶ Avrovpevor only in D, Cureton's Syriac, the Old Latin a. e. f. g'. 1. q., gat. of the Vulgate, Ambrosiaster and Quaestiones ex utroque Testament. (perhaps of the fourth century). Luke v. 14. The 32 words appended to this verse after rovro, are derived with a few slight variations from Mark i. 45—ii. 1, and are countenanced by no other authority whatsoever. Luxe vi. 5. In the room of this verse, which he transfers to a place between v. 10 and v. ll, the scribe of Cod. D sets ‘mira quaedam" as Tregelles terms them, a story told in 28 words, rj αὐτὴ ἡμέρα x«.7.X., which if the antithesis were but less pointed, might be deemed not wholly unworthy of the Divine Teacher’. As it stands it is one of the most interesting un- canonical sayings imputed to the Lord which tradition has preserved, and is probably derived from one of the many διηγήσεις (still surviving when the text of Cod. D was formed) which S. Lake's Gospel was designed to supersede. This addition, like the last we noted, must be stated to rest on no other authority, for the duo codices vetustissimi alleged in what are culled the Wechelian readings, can be none other than Cod. D and its counterpart β' Stephani. Luke xi 2. Between orav προσευχησθε and Aeyere Cod. D interposes 16 words in substance from Matth vi. 7: no other document has this reading. Ibid. v. 30. The 23 words which follow the end of this verse bear, as in the foregoing example, a general resemblance to the parallel place of S. Matthew (xii. 40), and are supported by e (which is so often found in alliance with D) and, omitting the clause'rpw ἡμερασ και τρεισ vuxrac, by a and ff^ also: but e omits the whole of v. 30 up to this point, and together with 7,5 has in cor (corde ff") terrae at the end. Scholia in Cod. 237 (Matthaei's d) and others countenance the same variation. Luke xii. 42. After φρονιμοσ we find o ayafoc in D. 157. Lectionaries 60 (D's compatriot, see p. Xxxi), 63, Cureton's Syriac, the Old Latin c. e., perhaps the Acthiopic. LvkE xvi 19. Before the beginning of this verse Cod. D sets eurev Se καὶ erepav παραβολὴν, @ prefix which is of some importance as bearing on the interpretation of the parable of Dives and Lazarus But a solitary fragment of the Latin Vulgate, cited by Mill (bodl. of the seventh century) is D's only support, for it is no real confirmation of the reading that the Evangelistaria and even the uncial codex M in its margin (which is full of liturgical matter) should contain such a note to serve (as usual) for the commencement of the Church lesson on the 5th Sunday of S. Luke, just as in our own book of Common T'rayer we see in the openings of the Gospels for the 3rd and 4th Sundays after Easter, the 6th and 24th after Trinity. Add to this that the Scholiasts in several MSS. (36, 37, ἄς.) expressly declare that η rov wAovotov καὶ Tov AaLapov περιοχή παραβολὴ εστι και mapaBodixws εἰρηται, εἰ Kat o εὐαγγελιστὴς px προσεθηκε ταυτὴν τὴν προσηγοριαν To διηγήματι I should rather infer from this interpolation in D (what is credible enough in itself and not devoid of other evidence) that the lessons of the Eastern Church were settled even in that early age when the Greek text of our manuscript was formed. Certainly it is remarkable that Cod. D should read in Mark xiv. 41 ἀπέχει ro reAoo, where reAoo or ro τελοσ (cf. D in Mark iii. 26) seems plainly a marginal note, obtruded into the text to the detriment of the sense, having been first designed to indicate the end of the lesson for the 3rd day of the 2nd week of 1 I know not what may be said to the remark of a fact it usually is. He had never heard of the book or learned and most intelligent Greek ecclesiastic, the Archi- the story before, but after à moment's thought he said: mandrite Philippos Schulati of Kustandje, to whom I This cannot be; the Lord cursed no man. recently shewed Cod. Bezae open at this passage, as in hi INTRODUCTION. the Carnival (v. 42). Yet D's error is here shared even by the Peshito Syriac (Ms Also), by a. c. f. ff^. q. (sufficit finis 9, exactly with our d) of the Old Latin, by the Philoxenian Syriac, by the Persian of the Polyglott, Erpenius’ Arabic, the Slavonian, and partly by the Armenian. Of Greek cursive MSS. it is found in 13. 47. 54. ὅθ. 61. 69. 124. 346. 2». ο΄, w'". marg., but 56 reads ἐπέχει, 61 επειχε, as if in perplexity as to the meaning. LUKE xix. 27. Here again Cod. D adds to the end of the verse 19 words taken from the parallel passage (as it might seem to the scribe) Matth. xxv. 30. As in Luke v. 14; xi. 2, it is countenanced in this place by no other manuscript, version, or ecclesiastical writer. ibid. v. 38. εὐλογημένος ο βασιλευσ is placed between xv and euwvy in D (which omits the preceding βασιλευσὶὴ a. c..f*. i. and the Aethiopic. Cod. 157 (which has not o) and the Philoxenian Syriac (with an asterisk) add wpayA to these words, but the latter states in the margin that the clause is not found in all copies. Tischendorf, after Mill but not Tregelles, cites the Aethiopic for ισραηλ also. tbid. v. 45. The Philoxenian version makes a similar statement while it supports Cod. D in adding to ayopafovrac the 13 words derived from mingling the parallel Gospels Matth. xxi.12; Mark xi. 15; John ii, 15. Cod. A anl its kindred MS. 262, a. c. e. ff". g*. 1, the Aethiopic, the Armenian in part, Ambrose, contain them with some slight variations. Luke xxii 61. Here again py edevar pe is added to the verse from v. 34 of this chapter in D (μη εἰδεναι only in 71 or ρ΄“), partly confirmed by the Armenian and a. b. The Latin d does not recognise this addition. LUKE xxiii. 37. To this verse Cod. D and c (imposuerunt autem) add περιτεθεντεσ (tnponentes d) avro και axavOwov orepavov, very much out of place, since the scene of this act of mockery, as assigned by the other three Evangelists, is Pilate's Praetorium. So also Cureton’s Syriac, only that 0001 QSaq90 might be fairly (though not necessarily) rendered “now they had set" (“and they had set,” Cureton), which would remove all difficulty as regards the sense. ibid. v. 40. Here D adds the manifest gloss καὶ ἡμεισ ἐσμεν after κριματι εἰ, but d has e£ nos sumus without rendering the preceding εἰ Epiphanius is cited for this addition by Mill (followed by Griesbach and Scholz), but the silence of Wetstein and Tischendorf may lead us to suspect that the quotation cannot be verified. ibid. v. 42. Cod. D alone begins this verse with the words καὶ στραφεισ προσ Tov KV eurey GvTO, for which Tischendorf quotes (in substance) the apocryphal Acta Pilati. ^ $bid. v. 53. To this verse D makes a strange addition, conceived somewhat in the Homeric spirit, καὶ θεντοσ avrov (posito eo d, as if he had read τεθεντοσ)ὴ ἐπεθηκεν τω μνημειω λειθον ov μογισ' εικοσι εκυλιον: yet this reading is supported by c of the Old Latin and by the Thebaic version, which latter however does not render poyw. Luke xxiv. 1. The addition to this verse ελογιζοντο δὲ x.r.X., in substance from Mark xvi. 3 (where reference to Mark xv. 46 is of course implied) is maintained by the same authorities as that in ch. xxiii. 53 and by none other. Both glosses were obviously intended to account for rov before λιθον in ch. xxiv. 2. ibid. v. 31. This verse thus begins in Cod. D, its Latin allies c. e., and once in Origen : Aaffovrov Se avrov Tov aproy απ avrov qvvygcav ot οφθ. avrov, but all this is plainly implied in the context: in v. 33 again D's gloss Avrovpevor is also supported only by c. e. and the Thebaic version. In S8. Mark the interpolations to be detected in Codex Bezae are but few: indeed in this portion of the manuscript there is rather a tendency, which Schulz has remarked, to prefer the abbreviated INTRODUCTION. hu readings that characterise the Codex Vaticanus (B). We notice however evayyeAcoy added to κηρυσ- σειν ch. iii. 14 with its Latin allies 5. e. f. ff" g'. ἃ : so am. mt. of the Vulgate, and the Anglo-Saxon. In ch. v. 33 διο πεποιηκει λαθρα, a poor comment, is set after rpeuovoa in D. 50. 124. 2”. 6»*. a. Jf". i, the Armenian: in v. 41 ραββι follows λέγει αὐτὴ in D only: in ch. vii. 3 aprov is added to εσθει- ovow by D. 71 (g*?), by a. b..ff*. i. Armen. Aethiop., and rov aprov by M. secundá manu, 13. Evst. 48 bis, Z^, and c (panem suum). Nearly the same versions, a. ὃ. c. f. ff *. 4. 1. Armen. join with D, c'*, the Sixtine Vulgate and its MS. tol. in adding orav ελθωσιν or some such epezegesis to ayopac in v. 4. Similarly in ch. viii 14 ot μαθηταῖι is annexed to ἐπελαθοντο in D alone of the uncials, followed by c and a host of cursive copies 28. 35. 37. 76. 77. 108. 218. 252. 282. s** secundá manu, but οἱ μαθηται avrov (cf. Matth. xvi. 5) in U. 13. 18. 25. 28. 51. 56. 58. 61. 62. 67. 69. 78. 80. 90. 124. 127. 131. 226 marg. 238. 241. 245. 246. 247. 262. 271. 282. 346, Scrivener's 1m n q r (w secundá manu) and the Slavonic version. In ch. vii 26 vraye εἰσ Tov owov cov xat is inserted from ii. 11, with some other slight varia- tions by D. 13. 28. 61. 69. 346. 2»*., by a. b. f. 7. g'* ἃ ὦ, and the Vulgate. In ch. x. 5 μωύσησ from Matth. xix. 8 follows eypayev in D. σ΄, k. and a MS. of the Peshito (teste T'regelles.) : so b. f. g'. alio ordine. In ch. xi. 27 again rov Àaov is added from Matth. xxi. 23 in order to explain πρεσβυτεροι, and in ch. xii. 24 odare after rov 6v, both by D oniy: in ch. xii 5, however, the equally needless SovAoy after απεστειλεν is also found in a. b. i. g: in ff* and Cod. 435 (which omits aAXoy) it stands before αἀπεστειλε. In ch. xii. 28 λεγων διδασκαλε of D before ποια (from Matth. xxii. 35) is countenanced by 5. c. f". g’. i. k, and partly by gat. of the Vulgate: in v. 38 ποιεισθαι (i. e. ποιεισθε, facitis in d) is added to ayopaur by D and that remarkable cursive Muralt’s 2°*: in v. 40 the addition of καὶ ορφανων after Χχήρων is better supported, for it occurs as well in 2»* as in 13. 28. 69. 124. 346, in the Jerusalem Syriac and in a. ὦ. c. e. ff". σ᾿. i. Nearly the same Latin codices have rov «pov after οικοδομαι with D in ch. xiii. 1, derived from Matth. xxiv. 1, viz 5b. c. ff *. σ᾽. k. l. q., with tol. gat. mt. of the Vulgate. More considerable is the addition borrowed from John ii. 19 or Mark xiv. 58, annexed in D to ch. xiii. 2 και δια tp. ημ. k.r.X. Yet here again we can appeal to the best Old Latin authorities, although to none else:—a. b. c. e. ff^. g'. i. k. n. and Cyprian, but not to q or the Vulgate Even the feeble expletives τι avayewwoxe in v. 14 are read after vocero in a. σ΄. n (partly), though only in D of the Greek: but in v. 28 D's appendage of «v αὐτῇ after φυλλα is common also to 28. 91. 124. 299. 2», and of the versions to g and the Armenian. In ch. xv. l after ampyayoy (which CDG 1. 124. 209. 258. 2», Wake 34 (me teste), the Evangelistaria 13. 17. H** semel, Origen and possibly some versions substitute from Matth. xxvii. 2 for απηνεγκαν), ew τὴν αὐλὴν is annexed from recollection of John xviii. 28 by D a. c. ff*. (k: in praetorium) and Origen only. Other additions are v. 38 pepy after δυο with c only; v. 47 τον torov oTov (for mov) with c. ff*. g. and the Armenian; ch. xvi 6 o ayyedoo set after avrow (sic) from Matth. xxviii 5 with ff* only. We have detailed the more fully those lesser interpolations which prevail in S. Mark's Gospel, not only because there are none there so extensive or important as in the books of the other Evangelists, but in order that the student may clearly discern their character (as mainly derived from the synoptic Gospels) and the close connection they manifest between Cod. D and the best Latin versions When we turn our view to the Acts of the Apostles we find ourselves confronted with a text the like to which we have no experience of elsewhere. While the general course of the history and the spirit of the work remain the same as in our commonly received text, we perpetually encounter long passages in Codex Bezae which resemble that text only as liv INTRODUCTION. a loose and explanatory paraphrase recalls the original from which it sprung: save that there is no difference in the language in this instance, it is hardly an exaggeration of the facts to assert that Cod. D reproduces the textus receptus of the Acts much in the same way that one of the best Chaldee Targums does the Hebrew of the Old Testament: so wide are the variations in the diction, so constant and inveterate the practice of expanding the narrative by means of interpolations which seldom recommend themselves as genuine by even a semblance of internal probability. Bornemann’ indeed has adopted Cod. Bezae as the standard to which he would make all other authorities bend, and has thus produced a work of which Tischendorf bluntly says that ‘“‘saepe dubites per ludumne an serio scripte legas:" with most critics, on the other hand, it may be feared that the obvious faults and palpable glosses so especially conspicuous in this one book, have engendered a natural but not very reasonable habit of unduly disparaging our venerable document as a whole. We shall perhaps best exhibit to the student the genius of Cod. D in the Acts, if we analyse its readings primd manu, omitting itacisms, in the one short chapter previously employed to illustrate the style of its Latin version (see above, p. xxxviii), although it is on the whole more free from arbitrary additions than some others It shall be compared throughout with Stephens N.T. of 1550 and with the documents to which Cod. D _ bears the closest affinity, especially with that very remarkable relique of the end of the sixth century, the Graeco-Latin Cod. E of the Acts*. Acts vi l. avraw rao ypepao (for raw 7p. 7.) D alone (not even d). — τη (before καθη- μερινὴ): no Greek could have thus dropped the article (see above, p. xxxiii) fin. +ev τὴ διακονια Tov. εβραιων D alone, a wretched gloss, rejected by a much later hand, but such changes we will not notice. v. 2. —& D (not d) with the Thebaic. Ὁ προσ avrovo (after εἰπὸν NDE, but evav ABC)D, Peshito Syriac, Thebaic, Cyprian (eis). quer (for nao) CD, Theophylact twice (but ἡμασ once) v. 3. init. Ἔτι ovv ἐστιν αδελφοι D alone, from ch. xxi. 22, ovv αδελῴοι being omitted after ἐπισκεψασθαι, though d has itaque for ovv. The order of the next words is εξ vuv avrov avépac (d not rendering avrov) iu D and Marcus the monk (5th century. -- αγιον NBD (C by a later hand), 137. 180, the Philoxenian Syriac (the Peshito reads xvptov instead), the Memphitic, Erpenius’ Arabic (made from the Peshito) three MSS. of the Vulgate (am. fuld. the two best, and /ux.), Chrysostom, Theophylact in his Commentary, but he has ayiov in his text: N and the Phi- loxenian omit the following xat καταστησομεν D with Stephens and NABCE, many cursives (eleven out of Scrivener’s twelve), the Syriac, Thebaic, both Aethiopic, Chrysostom and others, though all the Latin versions (see p. xxxviii) appear to favour -copev of H and Elzevir. jin. avrgo p. m. & mere clerical error for ravrgc (hoc d). v. 4. mpooxaprepyooxey is broken up by D into the strong Hellenistic expression «copeÜa προσκαρτερουντεσ, ἐσομεθα being brought up before τῇ προσευχη. The later Syriac has the participle only in the margin, and the translator d did not understand this idiom, for he renders sumus...perseveramus (see too e and the Vulgate. v. 5. +ovroa (after Aoyoo) D, the Syriac, with Erpenius Arabic, the Thebaic and Aethiopic, although versions can hardly be trusted on such a point. Twv μαθητων (after πληθουσὴ a gloss of D alone. The soloecism wAypyo for πληρη is found in NAC*DEH, many cursives (six of Scrivener's) but apparently not in B. νικορα (nicanorem in d) seems a mere error for 1 Acta Apostolorum ad Cod. Cantabrigiensis fidem Th. Hearne in 1715, is announced for republication by recensuit, Frid. Aug. Bornemann, Grossenhainae, 1848. Tischendorf in the course of the present year. In the Pars prior (Textum contineus). following pages -- denotes an addition to the received 3 Laud. 35 in the Bodleian, inaccurately edited by text, — an omission of some portion of it. INTRODUCTION. lv vixavopa (by ttacism Nixavwpa B' secundá manu E. e* - 133), The small final v in rappeva (permenan d) does not look like the work of the original scribe, though it possibly may be such. v. 6. ovrot ἐσταθησαν D alone for ove «orgcav, even d agrees with e in reading quos statuerunt. The Peshito (akon coy, Erpenius Arabic, the Thebaic have hi steterunt : «ϑιτινεσ' for και here and v. 10 initio is also peculiar to D; d has que v. 6, qui v. 10. v. 7 «v for Ó«ov is in DE. 180, the Philoxenian Syriae, the Vulgate (but not am.), Chrysostom (text, not Com- mentary): αὐτὴ for ry (corrected secundá manu) is a mere clerical error. v. 8 χαριτοσ (for πιστεωσὴ NABD (C has lost three lines here) k*. 5. 7. 8. 13. 15. 18. 27. 29. 33. 34. 36. 40. 66**. 69. 96. 100. 105. 163, the Vulgate, both Syriac, Erpenius’ Arabic, Thebaic, Memphitic, Armenian, with Didymus, Basil Gregory Nyssen, Chrysostom, Augustine, Gaudentius, Proclus, Oecumenius, and others, no doubt , orrectly : E has χαριτοσ καὶ πιστεωσ, a conflate ? reading. fn + δια Tov ονοματοσ (ev 7 tw ov. E) xv KV up χρυ χρυ DE. k™. J. 13, 24. 33. 34. 43. 81. 180 (rov Kv κυ E. k*, . 13. 24. 33: without xv 34; vrep for Su, without κυ 43), Thebaic, Augustine Bede’s Greek copy so nearly allied to E, and (omitting m Xv) the later Syriac with an asterisk, which very often stands almost alone with D in maintaining glosses of this kind. v. 9. -- καὶ aowo AD Apost. Lection. 12 only: our corrector B adds the words (Facsimile Plate III, No. 3) v. 10 Ἔτη ovo: ev avro (after copia) DEL r0 ayw (after TV) DE, Bede’s Greek (almost constantly with E), bodl. of Vulgate. At the end of v. 10 comes the largest interpolation we have yet seen, supported only by DE, the margin of the Philoxenian or later Syriac, am. of the Vulgate secundá manu, some Latin MSS. known to Erasmus, and the Bohemian version, wbich puts it after v. 9. The variation in the diction between D and E (including Lede's Greek) is great, and may be regarded as a token that the several forms extant were separately translated from some document now lost. δια ro ἐλέγχεσθαι avrovo (Store ἡλεγχοντο E) ew (ur E. Syr. marg.) avrov μετα πασὴσ wappyciag μὴ δυναμενοι ov(v autem d) avropOadpew (επιδὴ ovk ἡδυναντὸ αντιλεγειν E) τὴ adyGea. v. ll βλασφημιασ (for βλασφημα) & (at first, but changed immediately by the first hand) D. 137. the Vulgate only: noteven d. μωΐσην NABCDH (even e has mousem, but E μωσην with the received text and am.), very many cursives (including six of Scrivener’s), the Vulgate and other versions: this is indeed in most places (cf. v. 14 textds recepti) the approved orthography. [v.12 tni. D has not the gloss of Ee καὶ ravra eurovrec, nor has avy other authority whatever]. v. 13 και eornoav (for ἐστῆσαν re) D, possibly also the Vulgate (see p. xxxviii): e (autem) seems to read δὲ with H and others, against its own Greek, as in v. ll. - xara avrov (after ψευδεισ)ὴ D alone. — βλασφημα NABCD (Aad. ρημ. NBC) 27. 29. 81. 105. 142. 163. both Syriac, Erpenius' Arabic, the Thebaic, Memphitic, Vulgate, Chrysostom, Proclus once. — rovro» NADEH (habent BC), eight of Scrivener's and some 40 other cursive manuscripts, the Vulgate (except ¢ol.), Memphitic, both Aethiopic, Armenian, a MS. of Gregory Nyssen, Chrysostom in his Commentary (not in his text), Damasus, Theophylact once (he has rovrcv twice), even the Complutensian edition: no donbt correctly. νυ. 14 ναζοραιοσ for vafwp. D alone here; but with C in ch. iii. 6; a corrector we have named B places w over o in ναζοραιοσ or ναξορηνοσ Luke iv. 34; Mark x. 47; Acts vi. 14; xxii. 8 (ii. 22 is later), but ναζωραιοσ is written primá manu Matth. ii. 23; xxvi. 71; John xvii. 7; Luke xxiv. 19; Acts iv. 10. After oAAafe d renders ra «09 by tterum, unless we say with Bentley (Ellis, Critica Sacra, p. 23) «09 accepit pro eo quod est ἔτι," drawing from 1 Thus both Mai and Rulotta testify. Tischendorf, however, after Birch, notes -wpa as by the first (not by a later) hand, which indeed is more likely. lvi INTRODUCTION. the blunder the inference we have already tried to establish (above, p. xxxi—xxxv) “N.B. non correxisse Graeca ad Latina" v. 15. The resolution of ατενισαντεσ into καὶ yrevifoy renders it necessary to read xat before «iov. Cod. D primá manu stands alone here, and in hundreds of examples of the same construction: Kipling cites a few (Praef. p. viii). Its perpetual resolution of the participle and verb into two verbs has been urged by Bp. Middleton to prove (what we need not dispute) that the text as we now have it was not arranged by a native Greek, by reason of its exhibiting “a balder and more clumsy phraseology than the other manuscripts:” “41 mean," he adds, “to a person moderately conversant with Greek; for to any other it might appear the more obvious and natural" (Doctrine of the Greek Article, Appendix, p. 479, 3rd Ed.). Again, we find in v. 15 avro for ew avrov (δὲ omits ec) in D alone: wavreo (for απαντεσὴ in NABCDE. c*. 100. 105. 163. 180. Apost. Lection. 6, Theophylact once (απ. twice) and Cramer’s Oxford Catena (1838). καθημενοι (for καθεζομενοι) D. c". 18. 137. 180. Lastly, to the end of the chapter D alone annexes the frigid gloss ἐστωτοσ ev peow avrov. Such interpolated clauses of D in the fifteen verses of ch. vi. amount to ten, certainly not more than the average in the Acts. But if the deviations of Cod. D from the ordinary text in Acts vi be less marked than in some other parts of that book (e.g. capp. xii. xvi), we yet discover in them abundant means for judging of the genius and general aspect of the manuscript. Discarding from notice mere blunders of transcription, t¢acisms and such like trifles, we note several instances where its agreement with other principal authorities helps to point to the true reading of S. Luke's autograph (e.g. καταστήσομεν, perhaps also—aytov, v. 3; χαριτοσ v. 8; μωῦσην v. 11;—rovrov v. 13): others where D stands quite solitary in exhibiting variations of no intrinsic excellency (e.g. the glosses in vv, 1; 3; 5; 13; 15), and these, so far as they go, rather damage the witness that vouches for them: others, again, far more interesting and instructive, where D accords with one or two out of a few very ancient documents derived from remote and diverse regions of Chris- tendom, which serve to prove that the Syrian Churches, the Old Latin translator, and the Western Fathers, were acquainted with a state of the text which, though not so pure as that of the oldest Greek copies, was extensively spread and received by them with credit. We will close the branch of our discussion which relates to the interpolations of Codex Bezae, by citing a few more specimens of the two latter cases from the first five chapters in the Acts, (1) that in which D stands alone, and (2) that wherein it is countenanced by the oldest and most primitive versions and ecclesiastical writers. It would require a volume to exhaust this suggestive and fertile theme. (1) We know of no other documeat which supports D in any of the following glosces, scarce one of which seems worthy of the sacred writer. Acts i 14+ καὶ rekvow: (after γυναιξιν); ii, 1 1 ἐγένετο ev ta wpepawr εκειναισ (before rov συνπληρουσθαι); v. 2 εἰδον (before eyevero); v. l4-- peroc (after exnper), though Cod. E has sporepov after avrov; v. 37 + καὶ τινεσ εξ avrov (before εἰπαν), a very strained precaution; v. 42+ ev ἱερουσαλημ (after αποστολων)ὴ, so tol. at the end of the verse; iii 1 + τὸ δειίλεινον (after iepov) ; iv. 5 + ἡμέραν (after avpvov) ; 9. 24 + καὶ επιγνοντεσ τὴν TOV óv evepyeav (after ακουσαντεσ); v. 5 + παραχρημα (before πεσων), though E has παραχρημα in v. 6 after avacravres δε; v. 18 fin. + καὶ emopev?g εἰσ εκαστοσ εἰσ ta ἴδια (see John vii. 53); v. 21 + εγερθεντεσ to mpwi (after avro); v. 36 + avroo δι avrov (before καὶ ravrec), even d omitting the words; v. 38 + εἰσὶν adeAdor (after ra vvv, d not rendering εἰσιν. Add to these the following notable omissions or variations, met with only in D: Acts ii. 14 dexa for evdexa; v. 19 — αἱμα και πυρ koi arpida xarvov; v. 30 καρδιασ (praecordia d) for ordvoc; v. 31 mpoibwv ἐλαλησε περι tho (one στίχος) is dropped in Dd, apparently in error: see above p. xviii; v. 47 κοσμον for Àaov; iv. l — και INTRODUCTION. lvii o στρατηγοσ του tepov; v. 12 — ἡ σωτήρια only (though several Western authorities reject the first eight words of the verse); v. 19 — xa: ἰδιωται; v. 16 gaveporepov ἐστιν elegantly for φανερὸν (but manifestum est in d), cf. x. 28 in D; 2 Tim. i. 18; v. 18 xara ro for ro xaÜoAov, but d has omnino, v. 20 — μη, so in ch. v. 26 — ov Dd. Many other of D's lectiones singulares, which ar3 of less moment, we have passed by unnoticed. (2) The following characteristic additious, variations, and omissions in the same five chapters are also countenanced by the few faithful allies of Codex Bezae, by one or two or several at once: readings more widely supported (e.g. i. 14; ii. 40; 42; iv. 25; 33; v. 24) it is beside our present purpose to enumerate. Acts i 2 --xat exeAXevoe κηρυσσειν To ευαγγελιον (after εξελεξατο) with the margin of the Philoxenian Syriac (which we shall denote by syr. p. mg.) Augustine thrice, partly by the Thebaic, Vigiiius [or Idacius], and /uz. of the Vulgate. v. 4 Ὁ φησιν δια rov στοματοσ (before pov) with the Vulgate (ux. both Aethiopic editions, Hilary, Augustine, Jerome (but d, am. fuld. omit φησιν); v. 5 - καὶ o. μελλεται λαμβανειν (after βαπτισθησεσθαι) with tol, Hilary, Augustine, Idacius, Maximus Taurinensis; ibid. fin. --eoc tno πεντηκοστησ with the Thebaic and Augustine thrice; v. 1l — ew rov ovpavoy secund. with 33 primá manu, tol, Augustine once, Vigilius [Idacius], Avitus; v. 21 fin. + Xp? with the Philoxenian Syriac, both Aethiopic, Augustine. Ch. ii. 6 rai γλωσσαισ (for τη du διαλεκτω) with the Peshito Syriac version, and syr. p. mg.; Augustine has both expressions, but d. e. and the Vulgate lingudé sud; v. 12 +m tw yeyovore (before καὶ [D] Aeyovrec) syr. p. mg., Augustine once; v. 14 αποστολοισ (after evdexa [δεκα D, supra, p. lvi]) with the uncial Lectionary Apost. 12, or Evst. 60 (see page xxxi) the Peshito Syriac, Augustine; v. 16 -- ιωηλ with Irenaeus (Latin), Hilary, Augustine, the treatise of the fourth century de Rebaptismate; v. 18 — «v raw ἡμεραισ εκειναισ and καὶ προφητευσουσι with the same treatise and with Jerome; v. 20 -- καὶ ert$ayy with N (Cod. Sinaiticus) alone; v. 37 + rore παντεσ οἱ συνελθοντεσ καὶ (before axovcavreg) with syr. p. mg.; ibid. — λοιπουσ with 104, the Memphitic and Aethiopic, if Mill may be trusted (JN. T; Proleg. ὃ 440), Augustine twice, the treatise of the fourth century de Promissionibus ; ; ibid. fin. -- ὑποδειξατε ἡμεῖν with E, syr. p. mg., Bede's Greek, tol. v. 38 -- rov κυ (before | up) with E. 60. 69. 100. 163, both Syriac, Erpenius’ Arabic, (the Peshito and Erpenius, without χρυ), the Thebaic, Armenian, Basil, Cyril, Epiphanius, Theodoret, and nearly all the Latins, Cyprian, Hilary, Lucifer of Cagliari, Ambrose, Augustine, Vigilius; v. 4l πιστευ- cayreg (for αποδεξαμενοι), but + καὶ πιστευσαντεσ after avrov syr. p. mg., Augustine; v. 45 oco κτήματα exov (for ra krypara) with the Peshito Syriac only, without even Erpenius' Arabic; ibid. + καθημέραν (after avra) with Memphitic, according to Mill. Ch. iii 2 «δου (before rw) with the Peshito and Erpenius Arabic; ibid. — vrapywy with Lucifer of Cagliari and perhaps the Oriental Versions, but their evidence is hardly available in such a case; v. 3 + ovrog ατενισασ Tow οφθαλμοισ avrov (before oc [καὶ D] (wv) only with reg. 5367 of the Vulgate, which stands with D also in v. 7 + εἐσταθη και (before εσταιρεωθησαν) ; v. 8 + xaipou.evog. (after mepierare) with E (xatpwv) ; ibid. — περιπάτων καὶ adAopevoo with reg. and both Aethiopic; v. 11. This verse opens vith exzopevop.evov Se Tov merpou kat ioavov συνεξεπορευετο x. T. À. in D reg. only; v. 13 + χρν (after a) with Pell Platt's Aethiopic only; ibid. +«o κρισιν (after wapedwxate) E (xpernptov), syr. p. mg., Irenaeus in the Latin; ibid. avrov of the received text rests en the support of DE among the uncials, the Thebaic, both Syriac versions, Chrysostom and the mass of ‘cursive copies, against NABC lo* (or p**, the best cursive copy of the Acts), some other cursives, and a host of other authorities, which omit the word; ibid. the confused expression in the last two στίχοι of this verse (which d rather explains than translates, see p. xxxiii) bears some À lviii INTRODUCTION. resemblance to Irenaeus in the Latin (cwm remittere eum vellet), to Jerome, to Chrysostom (who seems to have read θελοντοσ in one place) and to the loose paraphrase of both Aethiopic editions; v. 14 εβαρυνατε (for npvyoacbe) with only Irenaeus (aggravastis): v. 17 + avdpeo (before adeAdor) DE only; tbid. + wovnpov (after expagate), but ro wovgpov 34 (Cod. Montfortianus), syr. p. mg., Irenaeus in Latin, Ambrosiaster, Quaestiones ex utroque Test. (of the fourth century) ; v. 21 — ar awoc with 19, the Armenian, Irenaeus in Latin, Tertullian, Cosmas Indicopleustes (of the sixth century). Ch. iv. 1 + ro. ρηματα ravra (after Aaov) DE. c*, Peshito Syriac, Erpenius’ Arabic (a version from the Peshito, it will be remembered) syr. p. mg., reg. Theophylact once and Lucifer, with some variation in the order; v. 9 +ad vmor (after ἀνακρεινομεθα) DE, the Peshito and Erp. Arab., Platt's Aethiopic, reg., Irenaeus in Latin, Cyprian; v. 14 + ποιῆσαι ἡ (before avrurew) with reg., even against d; v. 18 D begins συνκατατιθεμενων δὲ avrov τῇ Ὑγνωμὴ φωνήσαντεσ (for Kat kaXecavrec) with syr. p. mg., reg. Lucifer; v. 31 fin. - παντὶ tw θελοντι πίστευειν, with E, Bede's Greek, Irenaeus in Latin, also Augustine (omitting πιστενυειν); v. 32 { καὶ ovk ἣν διακρισισ εν avrois. οὐδεμια (after uu) with E (whose words are x. o. ἣν χωρισμοσ ev avrow Tw), Bede's Greek, Cyprian twice (discrimen), Ambrose, Zeno. Ch. v. 10 + evvereAavreo (before εξηνεγκαν καὶ with the Peshito (amaco, not the same word as in v. 6) and Erpenius’ Arabic, against even d; v. 12 + ev rw tepw (after amavrec) with E partly (ev ro vaw συνηγμενοι), 42, the Thebaic, both Aethiopic editions; e. 15 jin. + απηλλασ- covro yap απὸ πασὴσ acbeviag wo εἰχεν exacroc avrov. Here E has nearly the same sense ex- pressed in as different words as possible, καὶ ρυσθωσιν απὸ T. a. yo «xov, while Lucifer, the Vul- gate and some of its manuscripts am., demid., &c. (not fuld. tol.) support either D or E, but none g» beyond ασθενειασ: thus am. and Lucifer render ef liberabantur, the printed Vulgate et libera- rentur, some add omnes, some have infirmitatibus, others end with suis or sud. This variation detracts much from the weight of their evidence. «v. 22 + καὶ ανυξαντεσ τὴν φυλακὴν (after rapaye- vopevot) with the Philoxenian Syriac with an asterisk, and the Vulgate; e. 31 δοξη D only with the Thebaic and Latin of Irenaeus (d corrupts claritate into caritate); fin. + ev avro with the Thebaic, Roman Aethiopic, and Arabic of the Polyglott, Augustine; v. 35 rove ἀρχοντασ και trove συνεδριουσ (for avrovo) with the Thebaic only ; v. 36 +eyay (before «avrov) D, but after eavrov in A secundá manu (which is of little consequence) E, Scrivener’s ko, 5. 6. 15. 18. 32. 33. 34. 36. 49. 43. 45. 57. 69. 180., the Peshito Syriac, both Arabic and some later copies of the Slavonic versions, tol., Origen, Cyril, Jerome, even the Complutensian edition, and the first two of Stephens, which much depended on it; v. 38 + μὴ μιαναντεσ τασ χειρασ (before or) with 34 (Cod. Montfort), E and Bede's Greek havihg the clause in substance with the variation py μολυνοντεσ rac χειρασ vpgov; v. 39. Before μήποτε D, the Philoxenian Syriac with an asterisk, and demid. (nearly) have ovre ὕμεισ ovre βασιλεισ ovre rvpavvoc (thus far E and Bede's Greek: ovre ὑμεισ ovre ot apxovreo vov) απεχεσθαι ovv απὸ των ἀανθρωπων rovrov: 33 marg. 180 contain only the last clause ἀποσχεσθε (eyxparevere 33) ovv aro TOv ayÓ. (avÓpev Syr. 180) τὸ Tovr.; v. 41 t ἀπόστολοι (after ov) with 180 and the Philoxe- nian Syriac; v. 42 fin. cov ἂν cy χρν (for w τὸν x») with the Peshito (nearly) Thebaic and Plats Aethiopic only: but there is much fluctuation in this passage. From the foregoing analysis of al/ the various readings found in Acts vi, and of the characteristic peculiarities of Cod. D in Act. i. —v., the reader will easily judge for himself of its interest and im- portance. Its chief auxiliaries are Cod. E, though with much difference in the words ; Codd. 33, 34 (Montfort.), 137, 180; the Peshito Syriac (but not in D's larger interpolations, nor D in its own, INTRODUCTION. lix e.g. ch. iii. 2); the later or Philoxenian Syriac, especially the Greek manuscript cited in its margin'; the Thebaic (occasionally too the Memphitic) and Aethiopic versions, the Vulgate Latin and some of its manuscripts (especially reg. tol. demid.); the Latin Fathers in full troop (but rather Cyprian, Lucifer and Augustine than Jerome, who was much conversant with Greek codices) and the Old Latin interpreter of Irenaeus, who in his citations may have followed Western versions rather than the Greek that lay before him. When Bcrnemann, whose partiality for Cod. D we have before mentioned (p. liv), first considered this strange text with a view to form some estimate of its value, he was led to adopt a notion better suited to account for the glosses found in the later than in the earlier chapters of the Acts. “Fuit igitur quum omnes istas additiones codicis D sumptas esse ex commentariis et ephemeridibus suspicarer, quas Lucas ipse de rebus ab Apostolis Pauloque gestis quovis die vel hebdomade privatum in usum literis mandaverit," such a diary having been found in after times “in ecclesiae cujusdam sacrario," and inserted in a few copies of his book by the διορθωταί (Act. Apost. Praef. p. x). It is obvious, however, that such supplemental matter would consist pretty exclusively of minule Jacts (such as S. Mark delights in), which S. Luke might have overlooked as superfluous in writing his work, yet would afterwards be supposed to give life and vraisemblance to his narrative. It may be safely said that we meet with no additions of this character in the chapters we have examined, with but very few elsewhere (the best example I notice is xii. 10 κατεβησαν TOU .U BaGpove ; others may be viii. 24; x. 25 [cf. Mark x. 50 Codd. NBDLA]; xi. 2; xiii. 41; xiv. 2; xvii 15; xix. 9; xx. 18%; xxi 1): the glosses we have had to deal with are mere rhetorical expansions, which dilute the spirit of the narrative without iu the least improving the sense: if they were not condemned, as in fact they are, by the consentient testimony of all the best Greek manuscripts, whether uncial (NA BC) or cursive (e.g. lo“ or p'"*; 31 at Lei- cester or m'", which much resembles D in the Gospels), their own intrinsic emptiness would suffice to bring them into grave suspicion. Bornemann afterwards came to think these additions so good in themselves, as to have been worthy to form a portion of S. Luke's original history, though some of them (e.g. iv. 32; v. 15; 18; x. 41; xvi 37; xxi 1) were subsequently dropped by copyists through the besetting fault of ancient scribes and modern printers, the /7omoeoteleuton, or omission of a whole clause because it ends in the same letters as the clause preceding it. But this source of transcriptural error must not be appealed to over frequently, and the student is quite as competent as Bornemann or myself to decide upon the main point at issue between us, the internal excellence or feebleness of the passages for whose absence in the vast majority of documents he has to account. (b If we have seemed to linger over our discussion of the interpolations of Codex Bezae, it is because the true character of its text, as well as its relation to other main critical authorities, whether manuscripte, versions or ecclesiastical writers, can best be learned from forming a correct estimate of their nature and extent. The inferences we have hitherto drawn respecting its origin and value 1 The Greek margin of the Philoxenian Syriac sup- ports the additions of Cod. D in just 60 places in the Acts, yet we need not suppose with Wetstein (V. T. Proleg. 1. p. 28) that it was the very copy used by Thomas of Harkel at Alexandria A.D. 616. Not only is there reason for thinking that Cod. Bezae never was in the East, but it is quite arbitrary to suppose that there existed uo Greek manuscript much resembling it in text. Add to these considerations, those readings of the Philoxenian margin which are met with in E and other authorities, though not in D: viz. ii. 8(E); 411; iv. 10 (E); 17 (E); 30!; vii. 17; 18; 25; 60; x. 16 (E nearly); 16 iterum; 19 (E) ; 22; 30; xi. 21; xii. 7; 9; xiii. 4; xiv. 2 (partly) ; 5; 6; τὸ (partly); 19; 22; xv. 1; 5 (partly); 6 (E 137); 18; 23 (partly); 41 (partly); xvi. 4 (partly); xvii. 26 (137); 27; xvii. 2 (partly); 5; 21; xix. 6; 18; xxii. 7; 7 iterum (E): 40 places, so that D agrees with the Philoxenian margin in but three cases out of every five. Scholz’s Cod. 137 (Ambros. 97 at Milan) often accords curiously enough with DE and syr. p. mg, as may be seen above, aud in viii. 23; 24; Xiv. IO; xvi 11; 35; xvii. 17; xviii. s. Like most other of Scholz'a copies, it seems very ill collated. Ix INTRODUCTION. will be abundantly confirmed even by the very short review our space will permit us to take of the principal omissions and textual variations exhibited by D. MaTrH. i. 18. Here, though the Greek of D is lost, d has epi autem generatio, omitting ihu. We know by this time too much of D’s Latin version to lay any great stress upon it as indi- cating for certain the reading of the parallel Greek (see above p. xxxix), but in the present instance d is supported by so many authorities which usually ally themselves with D, that we may safely assume the absence of ἰήσου from its text. It is wanting in Cureton's Syriac, in a. b. c. f. ff, in the Vulgate and its secondary versions, the Anglo-Saxon and Frankich, in Wheelocke's Persic, and thrice in the Old Latin of Irenaeus, who grounds an argument upon the reading, though his Greek in one place representa a qu: thus too Augustine, manuscripts of Theophylact, and a few others, Cod. B. reads tov δε xv w: Cod. 7 4, the Polyglott Persic and a Persic manuscript, with Maximus, have rov δὲ uv only. Matra. v. 4, 5. These verses are transposed by nearly the same authorities D and y" one Greek MS, the important cursive 33, Cureton’s Syriac (that close ally of D), a. c. ff'. h. k. L, the Vulgate, the Frankish, Clement of Alexandria, Origen expressly (once, but once tacitly the other way), Eusebius in arranging the.Ammonian sections, Tertullian, Jerome, (Hilary and Chromatius both ways) Gregory Nyssen, Ambrose, Juvencus, perhaps Basil and Primasius. Marra. vi 1. δικαιοσυνὴν for ἐλεημοσυνὴν, a synonymous word for which internal evidence pleads strongly, is maintained by NBD 1. 209. 217., manuscripts appealed to in scholia to 41, 238., the Peshito Syriac (Lon), that of Jerusalem, the Philoxenian, but not Cureton’s (lA2c1a50), though it stands with the Peshito in giving the better word in v. 2 ΔΩ»), a. 5. c. 5". φ'. ^. L, the Vulgate, Origen and Hilary, Isidore of Pelusium, Jerome (justitiam, hoc est, eleemosynam vestram). MarrH. x. 2. Our version d has ef before tacobus zebedaei with only NB, the Peshito and margin of the Philoxenian, against D and all the rest. Matra. xxi 31. αἰσχατοσ (ie. ἐσχατοσ)ὴ for πρωτοσ deserves notice as one example (Matth. vi. 13 being another) out of not many that may be cited, wherein D and the Latins a. b. e. {σ΄ kh. L, the best manuscripts of the Vulgate (am. fuld. tol. for. harl. primá manu), though not the Clementine edition, Hilary and Jerome (in part) are opposed to Cureton's Syriac as well as to the great mass of authorities. For a fuller discussion of this passage see Plain Introduction, pp. 426—8. - Matra. xxvi 39. D has προσελθων (for προελθων), but d accedens here, though in Mark xiv. 35; Acts xii. 10 (where also προσ stands for προ) it more correctly translates by procedo. This con- fusion of the two prepositions doubtless arose from their having been once indicated by the same symbol $ which, though common in the Herculean papyri, was getting out of use when Cod. Sinai- ticus was written. Even the later manuscripts retain some traces of this corruption, but its frequent occurrence in any copy must be regarded as a proof that it was derived from a very old exemplar. See Cod. D in Mark alone, i. 19; ii 26; vi. 45; x. 32; xi. 9, where it seems to stand abso- lutely unsupported. MaTrH. xxviii. 19. Tregelles alone among the editors adopts βαπτισαντεσ in the room of βαπτι- ζοντεσ on the authority of BD, against all other manuscripts (including N) and the Latin versions, including d. In common consistency he ought to have read with Lachmann ἐνδυσάμενοι (for exóv- cap.evoc) in ch. xxvii. 28, which is countenanced not only by BD, but by 157 and an early corrector of N (quod mireris), as well as by a. b. c. d. f *., by Origen in Latin, and one or two manuscripts of Chrysostom. INTRODUCTION. Ixi JoHN i 4. «orw for the first ἣν is found only in ND, Cureton’s Syriac, a. b. c. e. f. f *., two second-rate manuscripts of the Vulgate (gat. mm), the Thebaic, Irenaeus, Clement, Hippolytus, copies known to Origen, MSS. of Cyprian, Hilary, Ambrose, Vigilius, the Quaestiones (see p. li): Augustine and Victorinus have both. JoHN v. 29. For εἐκπορευσονται D alone reads efeAevcovra. We have here a fair example of that striking tendency observable in Cod. D to substitute for one Greek word another entirely unlike in form, but nearly or quite identical in sense, so that no version shall shew the dif- ference. Bp. Middleton (Doctrine of the Greek Article, p. 447), who cites ομματων for οφθαλμων Matth. ix. 29, would infer from this habit that the Greek of Cod. Bezae is & retranslation from the Latin, at least in parts. Such a supposition would quite fail to account for many of its peculiarities, and afford a disparaging estimate of its worth, but the /act should be borne in mind however it may be accounted for. Thus in Mah. xxi 31 D has awyarog (i.e. ἐσχατοσὶ, where others (which yet do not agree with it in sense, see p. lx) have vorepoo; in Luke v. 7 we see βοηθειν for συλλαβεσθαι ; ibid. xiv. 5 προβατον for ovoo ; and in S. Mark D, mostly with no other Greek document to second it, has i. 10 ηνυγμενουσ for σχιζομενουσ; ibid. v. 40 eporov for παρακαλων; iii 5 vexpwre for rwpwoe; ibid. v. 34 εἰπεν for λέγει, with several others (so 69); iv. lo λαοσ for οχλοσ; vi 36 eyywra for κυκλω; vii 2 κατεγνωσαν for ἐμεμψαντο; ibid, v. 6 ayama for τιμα (remarkable, but hardly to the point); e. 19 εἰσέρχεται for εἰσπορενεται, efepxerac for ex- wopeverat, and oxerov for αφεδρωνα; viii. 10 opu for pepy (so Wake 34, me teste); ix. 2 avaye for avapepa (this with 27); v. 43 ἀπελθειν for βληθηναι (so v. 47 even iu Wake 34), with several others; xii 24 γεινωσκοντεσ for edorer:—these may suffice to shew our meaning, without adding 24 other examples from the same Gospel. JOHN xvii. l. For rev κεδρων, which is well supported, many good authorities have rov κεδρων, which there can be little doubt is the true reading, κεδρων (κενδρων is the form found in K. o'*, 192 and a few others) being a Hebrew Proper Name. Codd. ND, however, alone of the MSS, coincide in upholding rov x«5pov, which seems to be meant in a. b, the Thebaic, perhaps too in the Memphitio and Aethiopic. Tischendorf notices that the affinity of Codd. ND is closer in S. John's Gospel than elsewhere (Synopsis Evangel. p. liv, 2nd edition). Luke iii 22. Ὁ alone among the Greek manuscripts, supported only by a. b. c. ff". (primá manu), L, instead of ov εἰ o vc pov o ayar. «v σοι ηυδ. (virtually the same as in S. Matthew), reads woc pov € ov eyw σήμερον γεγεννήκα σε from Psalm ii. 7. A variation thus feebly supported by extant codices cannot be genuine, yet it is a remarkable fact (very instructive as shewing the importance of D in throwing light on the history of the text) that Justin Martyr, citing rà ἀπομνη- poveópara τῶν ἀποστόλων (so that he may mean S. Matthew), Clement of Alexandria, Methodius, Hilary, Lactantius, Faustus in Augustine, Juvencus, the Ebionite Gospel in Epiphanius, have the same reading. Augustine says that nonnulli codices habent secundum Lucam, but not the more ancient ones. Luxe iii. 23—30. We can but indicate in this place the utter discrepancy between D and all other authorities of every class in regard to the genealogy of our Lord in the line between his reputed father and David. The scribe seems to have tried to reconcile them by the rough process of substi- tuting for S. Luke's list of names that which he had already given in S. Matthew, the order being inverted. We see from Fol. 3a that such was actually done in the case of the first twelve names, and there can be little question that the five names (waxeip, ἐλιακειμ, apagiov, vag, οχοξιου), not found (except waxe) in any extant copies of S. Matthew, were actually read there in Cod. D. I know no other passage in Cod. Bezae so open to the charge of wilful alteration, —the very worst xii INTRODUCTION. fault a manuscript can have: that it should find a place here of course diminishes the weight of D's testimony when it omits rov xaivey in v. 36 initio, which none others are known to do. LUKE vii. 3 — προσ avrov D. 13. 69, a. b. c. e. ff*. g*. 1, the Armenian. The resem- blance of the Leicester MS. 69 to D is well known, but since it supports few or none of D's longer additions, it is of course less nearly allied to it than the Old Latin and Cureton's, or the margin of the Philoxenian, Syriac versions D and 69 however are much together: e.g. Luke vii. 1; 33; xii. 5 (with δὲ. 66. 71 or g'*. 157 prima manu. 254. 258. a., and the Peshito, as also the Persic of the Polyglott); Mark vi 17; vii. 28; viii 24; 26; ix. 10; xi. 14 (so Wake 34, me teste); xiv. 14 ; 37 :—the last four with Cod. 1, and mostly with a or others of its class. LUKE xxii. 4 — και row στρατήγοισ D, Lectionary 31 (another of D's allies), Cureton's Syriac, the Latin a. ὃ. c. e. f£ *. 3. 1. ¢., the Aethiopic. Scholz, who collated it, adds X ; but Tischendorf and Tregelles who followed him and compared their work, do not cite X here. Luke xxiii. 34. The first part of this verse (down to ποιουσι) is omitted by BD. 38. 435., a. b., the Thebaic and a Memphitic MS. only, but N has it marked as doubtful by a later hand, while the scribe who wrote the Ammonian sections in D (see p. xxvi) is compelled to insert the clause, in order to keep the numerals correct. LUKE xxiv. 51 — καὶ avedepero «wr τον ovpavoy ND, with a. b. e. ff*. L., Augustine (de wuntate ecclesiae c. 10), against all the rest (hiat Syr. Cureton). In v. 53 all these authorities (together with the Memphitie and gat. bodl. of the Vulgate) unite with D in omitting καὶ evAoyovvrec, only that δὲ (agreeing with B. C primá manu. L) rejects αἰνουντεσ καὶ instead. Mank ii. 26. D. 271 stand alone here among the Greek authorities in omitting ewe αβιαθαρ Tov apxiepewo, as if thus to get rid of a difficulty; a. b. e. 7.3. 4. of the Latin versions, however, countenance a variation which the silence of the parallel Gospels would encourage. The affinity of e (Cod. Palatinus) with our manuscript is very close at times; e.g. Luke xx. 20 (ro ἡγεμονι, with Cureton's Syriac only); xxi. 38; xxii 2; xxiv. 42; Mark i. 26 (see also p. xxxv, note 1). We have before noted the inclination of D to omit clauses, in S. Mark chiefly, but not exclusively (see p. lii. Out of about sixty-six such places to be noticed in this short Gospel, in most of which D is supported by other good witnesses, observe iii. 20 — εἰσ rov awva with 1. 22. 28. 209. 2». a. b. e. ff*. g'., Cyprian and Athanasius; xiii 37 eyw δὲ Aeyo üpew yp. simply, D. a alone, but 2”, Jf*. €. nearly ; xiv. 30 — de D with NC (primá manu), 238. a. c. ff*. 4. k., with the Armenian, Aethiopic and tol. (p. m.) prag. of the Vulgate. ' MARE xi. 1. Origen expressly declares that Bethphage is named by S. Matthew [xxi. 1], Bethany by S. Mark [xi. 1], both places by S. Luko [xix. 29]. Accordingly D. a. ὃ. c. 9.3. g'. (Ὁ ik L., the ' Vulgate (except em.) and Jerome leave out βηθφαγη καὶ in this place, although Origen himself, pro- bably through inadvertence, once cites the disputed words Their omission is approved by Lachmaun and Tischendorf, though I know not what the latter means when he states (Cod. Sinait. Prolegom. p. xxxv, edit. min.) "omnium graecorum codicum soli ND istam scripturam fideliter tradiderunt." Cod. N certainly inserts εἰσ before βηθανιαν, but in Tischendorf's edition it also reads ew βηθφαγη και before it. Scrivener’s y omits καὶ βηθανιαν only. Mark xiv. 72 fin. D alone among manuscripts has ἡρξατο κλαίειν for ἐπιβαλων εκλαιε, which looks more like an explanatory scholium than a various reading. Jt is found in the Peshito and Philoxenian Syriae, in all the Latin versions, in Wheelocke’s Persic, the Thebaic, (Memphitic Tischendorf.), Gothic, and Armenian: facts which are very suggestive. Mark xv. 25. Mill (W. 7. Prolegom. $1276) has noticed the violent expedient resorted to by D in this verse, “ Evangelicae veritatis studio," in substituting e$vAaccov for ἐσταυρωσαν, in order to INTRODUCTION. lxiii reconcile wpa y here with John xix. 14, which of course it does very effectually. It is supported by ff*. k. n. only. With εφυλασσον Tregelles compares ἐτήρουν, Matth. xxvii 36. This case too much resembles Luke iii 23; Mark ii. 26 supra. Acts xiii. 33 ro poro ψαλμω for ro ψαλμω τω Sevrepw is read by D alone of the manuscripts (46 p. m. omits the numeral) by Erasmus in his N. T. (who pleads the authority of some codices which omit the number and of Jerome) very expressly by Origen, Hilary, Eusebius, Jerome, Latin copies known to Bede, Euthymius (who all take pains to explain the difficulty), by Justin Martyr, Tertullian, manuscripts of Cyprian, Petilian in Augustine, Cassiodorus: Wetetein illus- trates the subject by shewing that the Rabbinical writers reckoned the first two Psalms as but one. At the end of this verse the citation from Psalm ii. 7 is needlessly carried into v. 8 (αιτησαι παρ αἰμου k.T.A.) by D and syr. p. mg. only. Codex D never elsewhere falls into the familiar error of many copies, in thus enlarging quotations from the Old Testament. It even abridges them in Matth. iv. 4; xv. 8; John xii. 40 (by opotoréAevrov?); Luke iv. 18; Acts ii. 17—20. Acts xv. 20, 29. Here xat rov πνικτου or και πρικτου is omitted by D alone among the Greeks (all the versions containing the clause), and in Latin by Irenaeus, Tertullian, Cyprian, Ambrose, Pacian, Jerome (who speaks of it as found in monnullis exemplaribus) Augustine Gaudentius, Fulgentius Eucherius; Ambrosiaster (who may possibly have lived in the third century) ventures to say that the Greeks adulterarunt scripturas quartum mandatum addentes. In ch. xxi. 25 also και πνικτὸν is omitted by D, the Thebaic, Jerome and Augustine only. It does not much matter that in the Peshito Syriac, Erpenius' Arabic, and Platt’s Aethiopic, the order of the words is ropvetav καὶ πνικτὸν καὶ Guia. The gloss of D in vv. 20, 29 of ch. xv. is upheld (in substance) in one or both places by 7. 25. 27. 29. 32. 42. 57. 60. 69. 98 marg. 105. 106. 137., in Scrivener’s abeo, the Thebaic, both Aethiopic, the Slavonic, Irenaeus in Latin and Cyprian: in v. 29 by the later Syriac (with an asterisk) and the Complutensian edition. Acts xxi. 16. The elegant but not very simple construction ayovreo παρ ὦ ξενισθωμεν μνασωνι τινι κυπριω is found with little or no variation in all other manuscripts (only that N has iacow for the hosts name, with the Memphitic, Sixtine Vulgate and demid.; B. 1. 18. g'*, pvacw; 34 pracco ; κ᾿ μνασσωνι; D fuld. tol. νασωνι), but D inserts a whole clause, the Latin of which may be seen on p. 409, but the Greek (now lost) must be recovered from the several collations set down in our Adnotationes. The sole support of Cod. D is derived from syr. p. mg., which (if our collators may be érusted, see p. 446) varied from the words of D, though not from its sense, in adding to ξενισθωμεν + Kat mapayevop.evot εἰσ τὴν πολιν εἐγενομεθα παρα x. T. X. According to this account Pauls company must have rested ¢wice on the road from Caesarea to Jerusalem (full 60 miles, see Smith's Dictionary of the Bible under Caesarea and Antipatris), on the second occasion at Mnaso's, on the first with one or more persons unknown (apud quem in d, but προσ ovo in D primá manu, on Wetstein's evidence). We may now draw our general conclusion from this prolonged investigation. Credner (Bettrdge, 1. p. 466) has well observed that the strong contrast between the excessive freedom of the Greek text and the anxious strictness of the Latin betokens for their respective births different ages, actuated by very different principles of criticism. Bitter experience had taught the men of tho fourth and fifth centuries a lesson which the Fathers of the second (we may name Justin Martyr as a conspicuous example) had yet to learn, that it is not safe to neglect the letter of Scripture, satisfied if only we abide by its spirit; or to mingle the sacred text with glosses from the parallel Gospels or with narratives (however edifying they may sem) drawn from uncanonical and uninspired writings. Ixiv INTRODUCTION. While we assign therefore to the Latin version of Codex Bezae a Western province (most probably Gaul) as its native country, and a date not higher than the fifth century, we must further confess that the manuscript now in our possession, as well by reason of the errors of transcription lying under the present text (see p. xxiii), as from its not following all the corrupt readings of the Greek as it now stands (see p. xxxiv, note 1), is removed one step from the actual translator, who need not, however, have been other than a contemporary of the scribe whose work is yet extant. The Greek text, on the other band, we believe to bear distinct traces of an origin far more remote. Itself immediately derived from a manuscript whose stichometry was arranged just like its own (see p. xxiii), it must ultimately be referred to an exemplar wherein the verses, now so irregular and confused, were first distributed according to an orderly system (see p. xvii), and such an original would most likely belong to the third century at the latest. In respect, moreover, to its rare and peculiar readings, the close resemblance of Codex Bezae to the text of the Syriac versions (with which it could hardly have been compared later than the second century) and to that of the Old Latin, yet unrevised by Jerome, as employed by Cyprian and Augustine in Africa, by the translator of Irenaeus, by Hilary and Lucifer and Ambrose in the North-west,—such resemblance (far too constant to be the result of chance) persuades us to regard with the deepest interest this venerable monument of Christian learning; inasmuch as the modification of the inspired writings which it preserves, whatever critics may eventually decide respecting its genuineness and purity, was at once widely diffused and largely received by the holiest men in the best ages of the Primitive Church. P.S. George Dyer's Prologue on Ignoramus, pp. 18—21 (1797) may be added to the hostile notices of Kipling's edition mentioned in p. xiii, note 2. Dyer is especially severe on the Latinity of the Preface, which indeed is faulty enough. ° At p. xxxii, l. 14, after ellada ibid. xx. 2; add tristego ibid. xx. 9; ADDENDUM. I wouLD fain crave the reader's indulgence for a brief expression of private feeling, which, in mere gratitude, I cannot suppress. My other labours relating to the textual criticism of the New Testament have been carried on chiefly in à remote corner of Cornwall, whither the liberality of their owners has permitted me to bring many manuscripts for thorough and leisurely examination. Since it was not right to remove so precious a volume as Codex Bezae from its place in the University Library, I have enjoyed during the last three years the privilege of being much at Cambridge, after having ceased to reside there for more than a quarter of & century. This pleasing necessity has proved to me a source of deep satisfaction; it was like.the renewal of youth to partake again of opportunities for improvement once too lightly prized; while my daily toil was sweetened by the good will of not & few who were pleased to esteem me for my work's sake, and by the generous Lospitality, the unwearied kindness of a friend, whom I know not how to thank, the Rev. G. Williams, B.D. Senior Fellow of King's College. To the officers of the University Library also I am largely indebted: to the Rev. A. W. Hobson, M.A. Assistant Librarian, and (more recently) to the Rev. J. E. B. Mayor, M.A., now the Principal Librarian. I could not easily tell how much my work owes to H. Bradshaw, Esq. M.A. Fellow of King's College, bo:h for his readiness to aid my progress to his own serious inconvenience, and for the varied instruction which no one who is so happy as to converse with him can fail to derive, save through his own fault. S. MarrHAEI Cap. 1. [Desunt folia duo priora.] 12 14 15 17 18 ao SEC Sony Tl ATTH post transmigrationem autem babylonis iechonias genuit salathiel salathiel autem genuit zorobabel zorobabel autem genuit abiuth abiuth autem genuit eliecib heliacib autem genuit azor azor autem genuit sadoc sadoc autem genuit achim achim autem genuit heliut heliut autem genuit heleazar Eleazar autem genuit matthan matthan autem genuit iacob iacob autem genuit ioseph cui desponsate uirgo maria peperit xpm ihm Omnes ergo generationes - ab abraham usque ad dauid ‘generationes sunt xiili Et a dauid usque ad transmigrationem babylonis generationes sunt. xiili Et a transmigratione babylonis usque ad xpm generationes sunt xiii xpi autem generatio sic fuit desponsata enim maria ioseph antequam conuenirent inuenta est in utero habens de spu sancto ioseph autem uir eius. cum esset iustus et nollet eam praepalare uoluit clam eam dimittere ipso ea cogitante ecce angelus dni per uisum apparuit ei dicens ioseph fili dauid ne timeas (Fol. 3 a.) Cap. I. 124—230. — = — Sate, KATA MA®@@AION — ax, — — παραλαβεῖν μαριαμ τὴν γυναικα σου To yap ev avro γεννηθεν εκ πνσ αγιον ἐστιν τέξεται δε ὕιον και καλεσεισ TO ονομα GUTOV uy avroo yap σωσει Tov Àaoy αὐτου απὸ των ἀμαρτιων avrov Tovro δε oXov γεγονεν ἵνα πληρωθὴ τορηθεν ὕπο κυ δια noaiov rov προφητον Aeyovroa ἵδου ἡ παρθενοσ ev γαστρι εξει και τεξετε ὕιον και καλεσεισ TO ονομα avTov ενμανονὴλ o ἐστιν μεθερμηνευομενον μεθ μων o 83 διεγερθεισ δε o ιωσηφ᾽ απὸ του ὕπνον εποιησεν wo mpogeratey avro o αγγελοσ κυ και παρελαβὲεν τὴν γυναικα avrov καὶ OUK €yvo αυτὴν €WO OV ετεκεν TOV UtoV αὐτὴσ TOV πρωτοτοκον καὶ ἐκαλεσεν TO ὀονομα αντου a του δε τὴν γεννηθεντοσ «v βηθλεεμ τησ Ἰονδαιασ εν ἤμεραισ ἡρωδουσ του βασιλεωσ εἰδου μαγοι απο ἀνατολων παρεγένοντο εἰσ Ἱεροσολυμα λεγοντεσ' ποῦ ἐστιν οτεχθεισ βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαιω ειἰδομεν yap avrov τον αστερα εν Τὴ ανατολη και ἤλθομεν προσκυνησαι avro ακουσασ δε o βασιλευσ npwdno εταραχθη κα ἱεροσολυμα μετ QvTOV καὶ συναγαγὼν παντασ τουσ ἀρχιερεισ καὶ γραμματεισ Tov Xaov επυνθανετο (Fol. 35.) 24 BEC MATTHAE — -- suscipere mariani uxorem tuam . . — quod enim in ea natum est de spo sancto est pariet autem filium et uocavis nomen eius ihm ipse enim saluauit populum suum de peccatis eorum hoc autem totum factum est ut inpleretur quod dictum est a dmo per esaiam prophetam dicentem ecce uirgo. in utero habebit et pariet filium . et uocabit nomen eius inmanuel quod est interpraetatum ‘nobiscum deus Exsurgens autem ioseph de somno fecit sicut praecepit ei angelus dmi et suscepit uxorem suam et non cognouit eam quousque peperit filium primogenitum 07 et uocauit nomen eius ihm — ihm autem nato in bethleem iudaeae iu diebus herodes regis ecce magi ab oriente uenerunt in hierosolyma dicentes ubi est qui natus est rex iudaeorum uidimus enim eius stellam in oriente et uenimus adorare ei audiens autem rex herodes turbatus est et hierosolyma cum ipso et congregans omnes principes sacerdotum et scribas populi interrogabat (Fol. 4a.) Capp. I. 21—IT. 4. f ey — ἐγ — KAT MA@@AION — —S — — om, που 0 χρσ yevvaras : ot δε εἰπον avro «v βηθλεεμ τησ Ἰουδαιασ' ουτωσ᾽ yap yeypamrat δια του προφητον και συ βηθλεεμ rgo Ἰονδαιασ "μη ελαχιστήει 6 εν TOW ἤγεμοσιν ἴουδα €x ov yap εξελευσεται ἡγουμενοσ οστισ ποιμεένει. TOV Aeov μὸν TOV icpanr :rore ηρωδησ λαθρα- καλεσασ rove μαγουσ' nxpetBarev παρ avrwy τον χρονον TOV φαινομενου αστεροσ καὶ πεμψασ avrovg eur βεθλεεμ᾽ eurev avtae πορευθεντεσ εἐξετασαται ἀακρειβωσ wept Tov παιδιον - oray δε evpyre ἐπαγγειλαται μοι οπωσ' Kao ελθων προσκυνήσω avro οι 9e akovcay rov βασιλεωσ επορευθησαν και ov oagryp ον €iov εν τὴ ανατολη προῆγεν avrova - enc ελθων ἐσταθη €rayvo TOV παιδιου i&ovrea δε roy αστερα exapnoay xopav μεγαλην σφοδρα και ἐελθοντεσ εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν ειἰδον τον maida. pera μαριασ THE μήτροσ avrov και πεσοντεσ προσεκυνῆσαν avro και ανοιξαντεσ Tove θηνσαυρονυσ avrov προσήνεγκαν avro δωρα χρυσον και λιβανον και ἔμυρναν και χρηματισθεντεσ κατ ovap py ἀνακαμψαι προσ ηρωδὴν P d οὗου ἀανεχωρησαν εἰσ τὴν χωραν avrov avruy δε αναχωρησαντων - eov ἀαγγελοσ κυ (Fol. 45.) © 1I 12 13 SEC MATTHAEUM —— — — ubi xps nascitur ‘qui autem dixerunt ei in bethleem iudaeae sic enim scriptum est per profetam et tu bethleem iudaeae- non minima es inter principes iuda ex te enim exiet dux qui regat populum meum israhel tunc herodes occultae. uocans magos exquisiuit ab eis tempus apparentis stellae et mittens eos in bethleem dixit eis euntes interrogate diligenter de puero. cum autem inueneritis renuntiate mihi ut et ego ueniens adorem ei qui autem audientes regem abierunt et ecce stella quam uiderat in oriente praecedebat eos - donec uenit et stetit supra puerum uidentes autem stellam gauisi sunt gaudio magno ualde et uenientes in domum uiderunt puerum cum maria matre sua et cadentes adorauerunt ei et aperientes thensauros suos obtulerunt ei munera aurum et thus et smyrnam et moniti persomnum non reuerti ad eroden per aliam uiam reuersi sunt in regionem suam isdem autem recedentibus - ecce angelus dmi (Fol. 5a.) Cap. II. 5— 13. * T MA@®AION un, un, . omen, way, φαινεται kar ovap ro iwond λεγων IL | , spparuit in uisu ioseph dicens εἐγερθεισ παραλαβε rov παιδα surgens suscipe puerum καὶ τὴν μήτερα αὐτου. καὶ φευγε εἰσ αἰγυπτον et matrem eius. et fuge in aegypto και εισθι exet- eoo ay σοι εἴπω et esto ibidem quousque tibi dicam μελλει yap ηρωδησ Crrev Toy παιδα incipit enim herodes. querere puerum TOV ἀπολεσαι avrov ut perdat eum O de διεγερθεισ rapeXa Bev rov maida 14 | quiautem exsurgens accepit puerum και THY μητερα avrov νυκτοσ et matrem eius per nocte και ἀανεχωρησεν εἰσ GUJVTTTOV - και ἣν εκει 15 et secessit in aegypto ‘et erat ibi εωσ THE τελευτὴσ ἡρωδου «ἵνα πληρωθη usque ad mortem herodes ‘ut conpleretur vo prev ὕπο κυ δια τοῦ προφητου quod dictum est a dmo per prophetam Aeyovroc - ef εγυπτον ἐκαλεσα rov ütoy μου" dicentem de aegypto uocaui filium meum Tore pono ἴδων :6 | tunc herodes uidens ort ενεπαιχθὴ ὕπο των μαγων quia delusus est a magis εθυμωθη λειαν. και αποστειλασ iratus est ualde et mittens avetAey παντασ Trove παιδασ interfecit omnes pueros rove ev βεθλεαιμ qui erant in bethleem και εν πασιν TOLO οριοισ αντὴσ etin omnibus finibus eius απὸ διετειασ Kat kao Kara TOV Xpovoy a bimatu et infra: secundum tempus ov ἤκρειβασεν παρα rov μαγων quod exquisierat ἃ magis rore ἐπληρωθὴ τορηθεν ὕποκυ 17 | tunccompletum est. quod dictum est a dmo δια npepuov του προφήτου Xeyovroa per hieremiam prophetam dicentem φωνὴ ev papa ἠκουσθη 18 | uox in rama audita est θρηνοσ και κλαυθμοσ ploratio et planctus Kat οδυρμοσ πολυσ pax et ululatus multus rachel κλαιουσα ra, τεκνα αὐτὴσ plangens filios suos και ovx θελησεν παρακληθῆναι. orc ovk εἰσὶ et noluit consulari . quia non sunt τελευτήησαντοσ δε του npwoov- idou ayyehoo KV 19 | defunctoautem herode ecce angelus dmi Qauvera kar ovap Tw iwond paruit in somnis ioseph ev αἰγυπτω λεγων - eyepÜewr παραλαβε 20 in aegypto dicens surgens accipe Tov παιδα και THY μήτερα avrov puerum et matrem eius kat Topevoy eur γὴν ia pax) * reÜvikaagy yap et abi in terram israhel : mortui sunt enim ot ξητουντεσ τὴν ψυχὴν του παιδιου qui quaerunt animam pueri (Fol. 55.) | (Fol. 6a.) Car, II. 13—20. * — es — — KAT MAGOAION — O δεδιεγερθεισ παρελαβεν rov παιδα II. 21 και THY μήητερα avrov * Kat 9ÀÜ«v εἰσ τὴν Ἰσραὴλ ακουσασ δε ort apyiAaog βασιλευει ἐπι THO Ἰουδαιασ αντι ἤρωδου του πατροσ αὐτου εφηθὴη εκει απελθειν χρηματισθεισ δὲ κατ ovap ανεχωρησεν εἰσ τὰ μερὴ THE γαλιλαιασ" και ελθων κατωκησεν εἰσ πολιν λεγομενὴν ναζαρετ σπωσ πληρωθη ro ρηθεν δια των προφητω ort ναζωρεοσ κληθησεται fe : Ey rao ἡμεραισ exewaug παραγεινεται Ἰωαννησ HI. I οβαπτιστὴησ κηρυσσωνεν T9 €pyju THE Ἰουδαιασ καὶ Aeyoy peravoere ἤνγικεν yap ‘7 βασιλια Tov ουρανων — ἢ : ovroc yap ἐστιν ορήθεισ — δια ησαΐον τον rpodyrov λεγοντοσ φωνὴ βοωντοσ εν τὴ «popu ως ετοιμασατετὴν οδον κυ ευθειασ ποιειτετασ τρειβουσ avrov [9] : avrog δεϊωαννησ εἰχεν το ἐνδυμα avrov απο τριχων καμηλλου και ζωνὴν δερματεινὴ περι τὴν oc vv αὐτου" ἢ Se rpody nV avrov ακριδεσ και μέλι a-ypuoy τοτε eCeropevero προσ avroy ἱεροσολυμα Kat πασα ἡ ιονδαια και πασα ἡ περιχωροσ Tov ἴορδανον και εβαπτιζοντο εν τω ἴορδανη Vir avrov εξομολογουμενοι Tac αμαρτιασ avrov « :ἴδων δεπολλουσ roy φαρισαιων και TAOOOUKALWY ἐερχομενουσ' erc το βαπτισμα avrov εἰπεν avrowr γεννήματα εχιδνων rw υπεδειξεν υμειν φυγειν (Fol. 6 δ.) [Folium 7, unà cwm caeteris a posteriore manu scriptis, huic volumini Appendicis loco subjicie- Capp. IT. 241— III. 7. S. MaATTHAEI. CAP. ΣΙ. HS TEE a futura ira: facite ergo fructum dignum paenitentiae et ne putetes. dicere intra uos patrem habemus abraam : dico enim uobis quia potest ds de lapidibus istis suscitare filios abraae iam autem securis. ad radices arborum posita est omnis ergo arbor non faciens fructum bonum exciditur et in ignem mittitur Ego quidem baptizo uos aqua in paenitentia qui autem uenit fortior me est cuius non sum idoneus calciamenta portare-ipse uos baptizabit in spu sancto et igni. cuius uentilabrum in manu eius et purgabit aream suam et congregauit triticum suum in horreum : paleas autem conburet igni inextinguibili ---- tunc aduenit ihs de galilaea ad iordanen . ad iohannen baptistam . ut baptizaretur ab eo qui autem prohibebat eum iohannes dicens ego abs te opus habeo baptizari et tu uenis ad me espondens autem ihs. dixit ei sine modo sic enim decens est nobis mplere omnem iustitiam nc dimisit illum et baptizatus est ihs ascendit mox de aqua et ecce - aperti sunt ei caeli et uidit spiritum del (Fol. 8a.) . Car. HI. S—16. — "αὶ — — — — —— — — KATA MA®@AION SEC MATTHEUM — :.. — — — Sy — —_ καταβαινοντα ex rov ovpayov II. descendentem de caelo WO περιστεραν καὶ ἐρχομενον eur avTov Sicut columbam et uenientem super eum και ἴδου φωνὴ ex των ovpayay λεγουσα 17 et ecce uox de caelis dicens ad eum προσ GUTOV σὺ εἰ 0 Vlog μον O ayarnToT tu es filius meus dilectus ev wevdoxnca in quo beneplacui D :Toreo - ανηχθὴ ew τὴν ερημον ὕπο του ave ) tunc ihs delatus est in desertum a Spiritu πειρασθηναι viro rov διαβολου ut temptaretur a diabolo και γηστευσασ ἡμερασ. μ- 2 et iaiunans dies xxxx και τεσσαράκοντα VUKTAT ei.xxxx noctes υστερον επεινασεν postera esuriit και προσηλθεν avro o πιραζων και εἰπεν avro 3| Etacceasit ad eum qui temptabat et dixit ei εἰ ὕιοσ εἰ rov bv evre ἵνα ot λιθοι ovrot aprot γενὸ si filius es del dic-ut lapides isti panes fiant αποκριθεισ Se o - ειπεν γεγραπται εὖ respondens autem ihs dixit Scriptum est ovk er apro μονω (serat o ανθρωποσ non in pane solo uiuet homo αλλ ev παντι ρήματι θυ sed in omni uerbo del Tore TapaAag ave avroy o διαβολοσ' 5 | tuncsuscepit eum diabolus εἰσ τὴν αγιαν πολιν" και ea T0 €v avrov in sanctam ciuitatem et statuit eum ἐπὶ TO πτερυγιον TOV lepov και λεγει avro 6 supra pinnam templi "οὐ dicit ei εἰὕιοσ εἰ bv 6v. Bode a«avrov κατω si filius es del mitte te deorsum γεγραπταῖι yap ‘ort row ἀγγελοισ avrov scriptum est enim: qui angelis suis €yreAevra περι σου mandauit de te και €T €, χειρων αιρουσιν G'€ - μήποτε et in manibus tollent te*ne quando προσκοψὴσ προσ λιθον roy ποδα σου offendas ad lapidem pedem tuum ed» avro o ine παλιν γεγραπται 7 | aitei ihs-iterum scriptum est Ov πειρασεισ xy rov ὃν σου non temptavis dnm din tuum παλιν rapodap Bare. avrov o διαβολοσ 8 | iterum suscepit eum diabolus eg οροσ ὕψηλον λειαν καὶ εδειξεν avro jn montem altum nimis et ostendit ei πασασ rag βασιλειασ Tov Koo pou omnia regna mundi και THY δοξαν avra - και evrey avro 9 et gloriam eorum et dixit illi ravre παντα σοι δωσω haec omnia tibi dabo cay πεσὼν προσκυνησὴσ μοι si cadens adoraueris me τοτελεγει avro 0 ine ὕπαγε οπισω μου 10 | tuncdicitei ihs uade post me σατανα" γεγραπται yap satana scriptum est enim (Fol. 85.) (Fol. 9a.) Capp. III. 17—IV. το. ey — KATA MA@@AION ome, ta, xv τὸν Oy cov προσκνυνησεισ καὶ GUTO povw λατρευσεισ τοτε αφιησιν avrov οδιαβολοσ και ἴδον αγγελοι προσηλθον και διηκονουν avro :akovgag 0€: oru ioayygo παρεδοθη avexupnoey εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν : και καταλείπων τὴν ναζαρεθ ελθων κατοικησεν εἰσ καφαρναου p. τὴν παραθαλασσιον - ev οριοισ ζαβουλων και νεφθαλειμ ἵνα πληρωθὴ το ρηθεν δια ἡσαΐου του προφητον rov λεγοντοσ yn ζαβουλων και νεφθαλειν . οδον θαλασσης πέραν του topóayov γαλιλαιασ των εθνων o λαοσ o καθημέενοσ ev τὴ σκοτεια edov φωσ μεγαν ot καθημενοι εν χωρα σκεια θανατου φωσ ανετειλεν avrowr ---- — K :αποτοτεγαρ ἤρξατο ino «κηρυσσιν και Aeyew sas [8 ,μετανοειτε ἤγγικεν yap 7 βασιλεια των ονρανων παραγων δεπαρατὴν θαλασσαν Tyo γαλιλαιασ ειδεν ὃνο adeAgove σιμωνα τὸν λεγομενον πετρον καὶ ανδρεαν τον αδελῴον avrov βαλλοντασ αμφιβληστροσ εἰσ τὴν θαλασσα σαν yap asec : και λεγει αυτοισ δευτε οπεισω μον καὶ ποιήσω ὕμασ γενεσθαι αλιεισ ανθρωπων Οιδε ευὐθεωσ αφεντεσ τα δικτυα ηἠκολουθησαν avro : καὶ προβασ εκειθεν edev αλλουσ vo αδελῴφουσ (Ful. 9 5.) IV. 14 17 21 SEC MATTHAEUM dmn dm tuum adorabis et ipsi soli seruies tunc dimisit eum diabolus et e* cce angeli accesserunt et ministrabant ei audiens autem ‘quia iohannes traditus est secessit in galilaeam et relinquens in nazareth ueniens habitabit.in cafarnaum maritimam -in finibus zabulon et nephalim ut conpleretur quod dictum est per esaiam prophetam dicentem terra zabulon et neptalim . uiam maris trans iordanen galileae gentium populus qui sedebat in tenebris uiderunt lumen magnum qui sedebant in terra umbra mortis lumen ortum est eis Exinde enim coepit iha. praedicare et dicere paenitemini . adpropinquauit enim regnum caelorum transiens autem secus mare galilaeae uidit duos fratres simonem qui dicitur petrus et andream fratrem eius mittentes retiam in mari erant autem piscatores. et dicit eis uenite post me. et faciam uos fieri piscatores hominum qui autem mox relinquentes retiam secuti sunt eum . et progressus inde uidit alios duos fratres (Fol. 10a.) Cap. IV. 10— 21. JQ “ὃ ERI — καὶ καὶ — KATA MA®@AION — taxwBov rov Tov ζεβεδαιον IV. kat ωαννην roy αδελῴον avrov ev τω TAU - μετα ζεβεδαιου rov πατροσ avro xarapri{ovrac * τα δικτνα avrav καὶ ἐκαλεσεν avrova ot δε εὐθεωσ αφεντεσ ro πλοιον 22 καὶ TOV πατερα avro "ἠκολονθῆσαν avro : και περιηγεν ome *oAnv τὴν γαλιλαιαν 23 διδασκων εν Taso συναγωγαισ avro καὶ κηρυσσων το ἐναγγελιον rgo βασιλιασ και θεραπευων πασαν νοσον καὶ πασαν μαλακειαν εν Tw λαω και ἀπῆλθεν avrov ἡ axon εἰσ ολὴν τὴν συριαν 24 και προσήνεγκαν GUTO παντασ τουσ κακωσ ἐχοντασ ποικειλαισ νοσοισ καὶ βασανοισ συνεχομενουσ και δαιμονιζομενουσ "και σεληνιαζομενουσ και παραλυτικουσ᾽ καὶ παντασ εθεραπευσεν . και ἠκολονθησαν avro οχλοι πολλοι 25 axo Tyo γαλειλαιασ και δεκαπολεωσ' και ἸἹεροσολυμων και ἰουδαιασ και repay του topdavou v. : wv 5¢ rove oxAova - aveBy εἰσ To οροσ ι7 και καθισαντοσ αὐτου προσηλθον avro : οἱμαθηται αὐτου και ανοιξασ τοστομα αὐτοῦ 2 εδιδαξεν avrovo λεγων :μακαριοι Ot πτωχοι avi" Ort αὐτῶν ἐστιν 3 3 βασιλεια τῶν ουρανων :μακαριοι οἱ πραεισ OTL αντοι 5 κληρονομήσουσιν τὴν nq | : paxaptot οἱ revOouvrer 4 ort avrot παρακληθήσονται : paxaptot οἱ πεινωντεσ καὶ διψωντεσ τὴν διαο — 6 oun (Fol. 10 5.) SEO" MATTHEUM aa -- iacobum zebedaei et iohannen fratrem eius in naui.cum zebedaeo- patre eorum concinnantes retias suas et uocauit eos qui autem mox relinquentes nauem et patrem suum - secuti sunt eum et cireumibat ihs totam galilaeam docens in synagogis eorum et praedicans euangelium regni et curans omnem languorem et omnem infirmitatem in populo Et abiit opinio eius in totam syriam et obtulerunt ei omnes male habentes uariis infirmitatibus et tormentis correptos et daemoniacos - et lunaticos et paralyticos . et omnes curauit et secutae sunt eum * turbae multae de galilaea et decapolim et hierosolyma et iudaea et trans iordanen uidens autem turbas. ascendit in montem et sedente eo *accesserunt ad eum discipuli eius: et aperiens os suum docuit eos dicens - beati pauperes spu quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum beati mites: quoniam ipsi hereditabunt terram beati qui lugunt quoniam ipsi consolabuntur beati qui esurientes ‘et sitientes iustitiam (Fol. 11a.) Carp. IV. 21—V. 6. 10 ‘KAT MA®@AION ort avrot χορτασθήσονται — À :paxaptot ot eXexgpovea * ort avrot ελεηθησονται -- μακαριοι οἱ καθαροι τη καρδια ort avro, rov Ov οψονται μακαριοι ot ειἰρηνοποιοι ort ὕιοι Ov κληθήσονται μακαριοι οι δεδιωγμενοι ενεκεν δικαιοσυνησ ort avroy eae ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων μάκαριοι ἐστε oray διωξουσιν Up και ονιδισουσιν" και εἴπωσιν καθ υμων παν trovnpov ενεκεν δικαιοσυνὴσ χαιρεται και ἀγαλλιασθαι.οτι o μισθοσ ὕμων πολυσ᾽ ἐν ro ουρανω 'ουτωσ yap εδιωξαν vovg προφητασ'τουσ προ ὕμων ὕπαρχοντων -Ὕμεισ COTE ro AAR THT yo «ay 0€ ro αλασ μωρανθη ev τινι αλισθησεται. εἰσ ουδεν ἴσχνει Se) «t μη βληθηναι εξω" και καταπατεισθαι ὕπο των ανθρωπων λβ ὝΜμεισ «oe To φωσ του κοσμου D ov δυναται πολισ κρυβηναι eravw opove κειμενη οὐδε καιουσὶιν ÀAvxvov και τιθεασιν avrov ὕπο rov μοδιον αλλα ext τὴν λυχνίαν" καὶ λαμπιπασιν TOUT εν τὴ οικια Ovroc λαμψατω ro φωσ μων evrpoaÓev των ανθρωπων οπωσ educw ὕμων τα καλα epya και δοξασωσιν rov πατερα ὕμων τον €V τοισ ουρανγοισ 151 :μὴ νομεισητεοτι λθον - καταλυσαι τὸν νομον ἡ Tove προφητασ - ovk nAGov καταλυσαι [8 αλλα πληρωσαι : αμην yap λεγω ὕμειν (Fol. 115.) V. 7 17 quoniam ipsi saturabuntur beati misericordes. quia ipsi miserabuntur beati qui mundo sunt corde quia ipsi dm uidebunt beati pacifici quia del fili uocabuntur beati qui persecutionem patiuntur. propter iustitia quia ipsorum erit regnum caelorum beati estis - cum persequentur uos | et inproperauerint. et dixerin aduersum uos omne malignum - propter iustitiam gaudete et exultate quia merces uestra multa in caelo ita enim persecuti sunt prophetas. qui ante uos fuerunt uos estis sal terrae 8i enim sal infatuatum fuerit in quo sallietur.ad nihilum ualet . nisi ut proiciatur foras. et conculcetur ab hominibus uos estis lumen mundi non potest ciuitas abscondi ‘super montem posita - nec incendunt lucernam | et ponent eam ‘sub modium sed supra candelabrum ‘ut luceat omnibus qui in domo sunt sic luceat lumen uestrum coram hominibus ut videant uestra bona opera et glorificent patrem uestrum qui in caelis est nolite putare quia ueni dissoluere legem aut prophetas: non ueni dissoluere sedinplere: amen enim dico uobis (Fol. 12a.) Cap. V. 6—48. — de — KAT MA®® AION — P €— € — εὡσ ay παρελθη - o ovpavog καὶ ἢ yy UsTa ἐν - 1) μια κεραια ov μὴ παρελθὴ azo rov νομου €wo Gy yevyras ray Ta. :Oc ovy λυσει μίαν των ἐεντολων τουτων ἐλαχίστων και διδαξη τουσ ayÜporrova ἐλαχιστοσ κληθησεται εν τὴ βασιλεια των ουρανων ᾿ Hxovaare ort ερρηθητοισ ἀρχαιοισ o 4 [Al ou Qovevaciwr oc: Gay dovevo εἐνοχοσ' ἐστε TH κρισει €yo de Acyw dpe ort zac o οργαζομενοσ Tw ἀδελφω avrov eun €VOXOG εσται τὴ κρισει Oo day eur τω αδελῴω avrov paxa €voxoc «c T€ Tw συνεδριω og Say ec pope €VOXOT ἐσται εἰσ τὴν γεενναν TOV TVpOG" ἐαν ovv προσφερὴσ ro δωρον σου ere. τὸ θυσιαστηριον και exe μνησθησ᾽ ort o αδελῴοσ cov εχειτι κατα σον αφεσ exec τὸ Swpov σου 19 21 22 23 24 ἐγπροσθεν rov θυσιαστηριον. και ὕπαγεπρωτο καταλλαγήθι ro αδελῴφω σου" καὶ rore ελθων προσφερεισ ro δωρον σου tober evvowy τω αντιδικω σου ταχὺ «ur OTOV εἰ μετ αὐτου εν TH οδω μήποτε σεπαραδωσει. o αντιδεικοσ TO κριτὴ" και O κριτὴσ σεπαραδωσει Tw ὕπηρετη" και εἰσ φυλακην βληθησει ἀμὴν λεγω σοι. ov μὴ εἐξελθησ εκειθεν éwo αν ἀποδωσ τον ἐσχατον κοδραντην ἤκουσατε ort ἐρρηθη ov μοιχευσεισ (Fol, 12.) 25 26 27 "SEG TTHAEUM — -- om — — donec transeat ‘caelum et terra iota unum ‘aut unus apex non transiet a lege donec fiant omnia quicumque enim soluerit unum de mandatis istis minimis ‘et docuerit homines minimus uocabitur in regno caelorum audistis quia dictum est antiquis non occides‘quicuinq - enim occiderit reus erit iudicio Ego autem dico uobis. quia omnes qui irascitur fratri suo sine causa reus erit iudicio qui autem dixerit fratri suo raccha reus erit conuenticulo qui autem dixerit fatue reus erit in gehennam ignis si ergo offeres munus tuum ad altare.et ibi rememoreris quia frater tuus *habet aliquid aduersum te dimitte ibi munus tuum ante altare ‘et uade prius reconciliari fratri tuo ‘et tuno ueniens offeres munus tuum Esto beniuolus aduersario tuo cito quandiu es cum illo in uia ne quando te tradat. aduersarius iudici.et iudex te tradat ministro‘et in custodia mitteris amen dico tibi non exiens inde donec reddas nobissimum quadrantre audistis quia dictum est ‘non moechaueris (Fol. 13 a.) Car. V. 18— 27. 11 12 KAT MAGGAION —— —— ᾿Ξ-. eyo de Xeyo ὕμειν orc πασ o βλεπων γυναικα προσ To επιθυμησαι αντὴν ηδὴ ἐμοιχευσεν αντὴν εν Τὴ καρδια avroy Ex δεο οφθαλμοσ o δεξιοσ σον σκανδαλιζει σε εἐξελε avroy καὶ Bade aro σου συμῴφερει yap σοι ἵνα ἀπολητε εν των μελων σου καὶ μη ολον TO σωμα σὸν απελθὴ eur γεενναν Eppy Fy δε og αν απολυσὴ THY yuvaixa αὐτου Sorw αὐτὴ αποστασιον eyo δε Xeyo ὕμειν og αν απολυσὴ τὴν γυναικα αὐτου παρεκτοσ Noyou πορνειασ ποίει αὐτὴν μοιχέυθηναε παλιν ἠκουσατε ort ερρηθὴ τοισ ἀρχαιοισ' * ovk ἐπειορκησισ αποδωσεισ De Tw ko τουσ ορκουσ σου €yo de λεγω ὕμειν py ομοσαι oec μῆτε εν To ovpayo ort θρονοσ ἐστιν του ϑυ. parre ev τὴ yg oT. ὕποποδιον ἐστιν των ποδων avrov pyre ew ἵεροσολυμα ort πολισ ἐστιν pare ev τὴ κεφαλὴ aov ομοσὴσ ort ov δυνασαι ποιειν τριχα μειαν λευκὴν ἡ μελαιναν Caro δεο λογοσ ὕμων vot ναὶ + OV ov To δεπερισσον τοντων - EK TOV ?TOVY)pOV ἐστι ἡκουσατε ort epp: οφθαλμον avri οφθαλ pov (Fol. 136.) V. 28 49 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 SEC — TTHEUM - — — ego autem dico uobis. quoniam omnes qui uidet mulierem ad concupiscendum eam. iam moechatus e&t eam in corde suo δὶ autem oculus tuus dexter scandalizat te erue eum et mitte abs te. expedit enim tibi ut pereat unum membrorum tuorum et non totum corpus tuum eat in gehennam dictum est autem quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam det ei repudium ego autem dico uobis quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam excepta ratione adulterii iterum audistis quia dictum est antiquis. non peiurabis reddes autem dno iuramenta tua Ego autem dico uobis: non iurare omnino neque in caelum quia sedis est dei neque in terram quia subpedaneum est pedum ipsius neque in hierosolyma quia ciuitas est magni regis neque in caput tuum iurabis quia non potes facere capillum unum album aut nigrum sit autem sermo uester etiam etiam non non quod autem amplius his de malo est audistis quia dictum est - oculum pro oculo (Fol. 144a.) Cap. V. 28—38. )3) sas f* f ΓΕ! οδοντα avrt οδοντοσ' v. Eyw δελεγω ὕμειν μὴ αντιστήναι 39 : Tw πονήρω : αλλ οστισ σεραπεισει ἐπι τὴν a'uxyova σου. στρεψον avro Kas τὴν ἀλλην. και o θελων σοι κριθηναι 40 Kat Tov xevrova gov λαβειν αφησεισ avro καὶ TO ειἰματιον : καιοστισ σεαγγαρευει μειλιον εν 41 ὕπαγε pet avrov ert ἀλλα δυο Tw atrouvret oe Soo 42 καὶ Tw θελοντι Savurac Gas? μὴ αποστραφησ ἡκουσατε ort ἐερρηθη 43 ἀαγαπήσεισ TOV πλησιον σον και μεισήησεισ τον εχθρον cov :Eyw δε Aeyo ὕμειν «αγαπατε τουσ εχθρουσὕμω 44 ευλογειτε τουσ καταρωμενουσ ὕμειν καλωσ ποιειτετοισ μεισουσιν ὕμασ και προσευχεσθαι. ὕπερ των εκηριαζοντω και διωκοντων ὕμασ org γενησθε ὕιοι'τουπατροσ ὕμων 45 TOV εν oupavotg * ort Toy ἥλιον avrov ἀνατελλει emt πονηρουσ καὶ αγαθουσ και Bpexet emt δικαιουσ και αδικουσ' ; «ay yap ayarnonras τουσ ἀγαπωντασ ἵμασ 46 τινα μεισθον εξεται OVXL καὶ οἱτέλωναι ουτωσ ποιουσιν και «ay ἀσπασησθαι τουσ ἀαδελῴουσ ὕμων 4) μονον τιπερίσσον ποίειτε ονχι καὶ ot εθνικοι TO avro ποιουσιν ἐσεσθε ovy ὕμεισ τελειοι 48 WOTED o TATHP ὕμων εν ovpayouo pp: τελιοσ ἐστιν : προσέχεται VL 1 n τὴν δικαιοσυνὴν ὕμων μὴ Tovey (Fol. 14 à.) 13 dentem pro dente Ego autem dico uobis non resistere malo sed qui te percusserit alapam in maxillam tuam. conuerte illi et alteram . qui uoluerit iudicio congredi et tunicam tuam accipere dimittes ei et uestimentum et qui te angariauerit:milium unum uade cum eo- adhuc alia duo qui te petit dat ,et uolenti mutuari ne auertaris audistis quia dictum est diliges proximum tuum et odies inimicum tuum Ego autem dico uobis diligite inimicos uestros benedicite maledicentibus uos benefacite odientibus uos et orate. pro calumniantibus et persequentibus uos ut sitis fili patris uestri qui in caelis est. quia solem suum oriri facit super malos et bonos. et, pluet super iustos et iniustos si enim dilexeritis diligentes uos quam mercedem habebetis non et publicani sic faciunt Et si salutaueritis fratres uestros tentum quid amplius facitis non et gentiles idem faciunt Estote ergo uos perfecti sicut pater uester in caelis perfectus est adtendite iustitiam uestram ‘non facere (Fol. 15 a.) Capp. V. 38— VI. 1. 14 evrpocÜDev rov ανθρωπὼν VL coram hominibus προσ To θεαθηναι avrowr - εἰ δε μηγε ut uideamini eis. alioquin μισθον ovk exere Tapa To πατριὕμων mercedem non habebitis aput patrem uestru- Tw εν ουρανοισ qui in caelis est οταν ovv ποιησ ελεημοσννὴν i| cumergofacitis elemosynam μὴ σαλπισὴσ ἐνπροσθεν cov noli tuba canere ante te ὠὡσπερ᾽ 0L ὕὕποκριται TTOLOUGLV sicut hypocritae faciunt. εν TALS συναγωγαισ'᾽" καὶ εν TOL ρυμαισ in synagogis et in plateis omo δοξασθωσιν ὕπο rov ανθρωπων ut glorificentur ab hominibus αμην Aeyw ὕμειν amen dico uobis arexovow rov μισθον avrov perceperunt mercedem suam σου δε ποιουντοσ ἐλεημοσυνὴν 3 te autem faciente elemosynam BN yvoro ἡ apurrepa cov nesciat sinestra tua. τι ποίει ἡ δεξεια σου quid facit destera tua OTOG ἡ ἐλεημοσυνὴ σου ἢ εν To κρυπτω 4 ut elemosyna tua sit in occulto Kat o πατὴρ cov o βλεπων ev Tw κρυπτω et pater tur qui uidet in occulto Gvroc ἀποδωσει σοι ipse reddet tibi καὶ OTAY TTDOG €UXT] *OUK €O7 WO οιὕποκριται 5 | etquando oras.non eris sicut hypocritae ort φιλουσιν στηναι. ev ταισ συναγωγαισ' quia amant stare in synagogis καὶ εν TQ γωνιαισ TOV πλατειων etin angulis platearum EOTWTET καὶ TTpOO €UXOJ.€VOL stantes et orantes oTwc φανωσιν row ayÜperour ut pareant hominibus ἀμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν amen dico uobis απεχουσιν Tov μισθον avrov perceperunt mercedem suam ov 8e oray προσενχὴ εἰσελθε ew TO 6 tu autem cum oras intra in ταμιον σου. καὶ κλεισασ THY θυραν σον cubiculo tuo ‘et cludes osteum tuum m poc 'evéat To πατρι Tov εν TW κρυπτω ora patrem tuum in occulto Kat o πατὴρ cov-o βλεπων ev To κρυπτω et pater tuus qui uidet in occulto : ἀποδωσει got reddet tibi hy :προσευχομενοι de μη BAarro aL 7 orantes autem non uana loquimini B «ep ot εθνικοι δοκουσιν yap sicut gentes. putant enim ort εν T πολυλογια avrov 'εἰσακουσθησονται quia in multiloquio suo. exaudientur p ovv ομοιωθητεαντοισ 8 | nolite ergo similare eis (Fol. 15 6.) (Fol. 16a.) Cap. VI. 2—8. — καὶ c — KAT MA@@AION Hey, ς. | —- οιδεν yap o πατὴρ vpav* wy χρειαν exerat 7po Tov ὕμασ ayou£e ro στομα ovroc ovy προσευχεσθαι ὑμεισ TATED ἡμῶν 0 εν TOLT ουρανοισ αγιασθήτω ro ovopa σον eMaro ἡ βασιλεια cov γενηθητω το θελημα σου εν ουρανω και επὶ THT No TOV GpToy ἡμῶν TOV επιουσιον Soo ney onpepov’ και αφεσ ἡμειν τα οφιλεματα μων -ωσ και ἡμεισ αφιομεν VI. 12 TOT οφιλεταισ ἡμων᾿ "καὶ py εἰσενεγκησ NPAT 13 εἰσ πειρασμον αλλαρνσαι nao απο του πονῆρου pà €av adyre row ανθρωποισ τα WOPATTOPATA QVre. 14. — αφησει ij ew + καὶ 0 πατὴρ ὕμων ο ουρανιοσ eay δε μη αφητετοισ ανθρωποισ ovde o πατὴρ vj.oy αφησει ὕμειν TO παραπτωματα ὕμων με : oray δενηστενητε. μὴ γεινεσθαι D wo ot vrrokperrat σκυθρωποι αφανιζουσιν yap ra προσωπα avrov οπωσ w Tor ἀανθρωποισ νηστενοντεσ αμην λεγω ὕμειν ἀαπεχουσιν rov μισθον αυὐτων ov δενηστενων αλιψον aov τὴν κεφαλὴν Kat TO προσωπὸν σου νιψαι iva μη φανὴησ τοισ ανθρωποισ νήστευων αλλα τω πατρι σον Tw εν κρυφια 15 τό 17 και o πατὴρ σου o βλεπων ev κρυφαιω αἀποδωσει co μὴ θησανρισεται ὕμειν θησαυρουσ ἐπι 170 yo οπου ano και βρωσεισ αφανιζουσιν και οπου κλεπται διορυσσουσιν - καὶ κλεπτουσιν 19 θησαυριζετε Se vp.ew - θησαυρουσ ove εν ovpayw 20 (Fol. 166.) .CaP. VI. 9—20. 15 [Desunt folia octo, tertium Codicis quaterntonem complectentia, scribd recentissimo ad pedem folii 16 b adnotante desunt plurima nempe a versu 8 6 capitis usque ad 27 versum cap. 8 in ver- sione Latina in Graeco textu autem usque ad vers. 232 capitis 9°! καὶ ἰδὼν 6 ἰησοῦς τὴν πίστιν etc.] 16 S. MATTHAEI. CAP. VIIL SEC MATTHAEUM 27 qualis est hic quia et uenti et maris obaudiunt ei 28 | Etueniente eo trans in terram gerasenorum occurrerunt ei duo daemoniaci de monumentis exeuntes - pessimi ualde ita ut non posset transire aliquis per viam illam ay Et ecce exclamauerunt dicentes quid nobis et tibi ihu fili di uenisti hic ante tempus torquere nos 30 | Eratautem longe ab eis. grex porcorum 31 multorum pascentium . daemones autem rogabant eum dicentes. si eicis nos mitte nos.in gregem porcorum 32 | Etdixiteisite:qui autem exeuntes abierunt in porcos et ecce inpetum fecit totus grex per praeceps im mare et mortui sunt in aquis 33 pastores autem fugerunt et abeuntes in ciuitatem renuntiauerunt omnia de daemoniacis 34 | Eteccetota ciuitas exiit obuiam ihu et uidentes eum rogauerunt ut transiret de finibus eorum ix. 1| Etascendens nauem transfretauit et uenit in suam ciuitatem i| Etecce obtulerunt ei paralyticum in lecto iacentem (Fol. 2g a.) Capp. VIII. 27—IX. 2. [8 KAT MA@@AION — eA — καιΐδων ο ino την πιστιν αντων εἰπεν To παραλυτικω θαρει τέκνον adxovre σοι αἱ αμαρτιαι και Sov τινεσ TOV γραμματαιων εἰπὸν ἐν «avrei ovrog βλασφημι και ev one tag evÜvys ew avrov corey avrow iva τι ενγρθυμεισθαι rovnpa ἐν ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων τι γαρ ἐστιν εὐκοπωτερον eurety αφιονται aov a4 αμαρτιαι ἢ εἰπεῖν ἐγειρε και περιπατει ἵνα δεῖδητε. οτι οὕιοσ του avOpwirov ἐξουσιαν exet emt τὴσ yo adtevat apapreug - rore λέγει τω παραλντικω ἔγειρε και apoy σου τὴν κλεινὴν και ὕπαγε εἰσ TOV OLKQV σου και ἐγερθεισ ἀπηλθεν eur rov οἰκον avrov εἰδοντεσ δεοι οχλοι εφοβηθησαν καὶ εδοξασαν Toy ὃν rov δοντα εξουσιαν τοιαντὴν Tour ανθρωποισ και παραγων ἐκειθεν o Ὡσ edev ανθρωπὸν καθημενον ext τὸ τελωνιον μαθθαιον λεγομενον και λεγει avro ἀκολουθει μοι καὶ ἀναστασ ἠκολουθει avro : KQ4 €y€V€TO GUTOU ανακειμενου εν TY] οἰκεια ἴδου πολλοι τελωναι. καὶ αμαρτωλοι ελθοντεσ -συνεκειντο τω ue και TOU. μαθηταισ avrov Ειἰδοντεσ δε οἱ φαρισαιοι εἰπὸν ror μαθηταῖσ avrov δια τι 0 διδασκαλοσ ὕμων μετα των apaprwduy και τελωνων εσθιει (Fol. 355.) or dixit paralytico confide fili dimittuntur tibi peccata tua Et ecce quidam scribarum dixerunt intra se hic blasphemat et uidens ihs cogitationes eorum dixit eis ut quid cogitatis mala in cordibus uestris quid enim est facilius dicere dimittuntur tibi peccata aut dicere surge et ambula ut autem sciatis quoniam filius hominis potestatem habet super terram dimittere peccata - tunc dicit paralytico surge et tolle lectum tuum et uade in domum tuam et surgens abiit in domum suam uidentes autem turbae timuerunt et glorificauerunt dm. qui dedit potestatem talem hominibus Et transiens inde ihà uidit hominem sedentem - super teloneum matthaeum nomine et dicit. ei sequere me et surgens sequebatur eum Et factum est ipso discumbente in domo ecce multi publicani. et peccatores uenientes simul discumbebant cum ihü et discipulis eius uidentes autem pharisaei dixerunt discipulis suis quare magister uester cum peccatoribus et publicanis manducat (Fol. 26 a.) Cap, IX. 2—11. 1 18 : IX. oy O δεακουσασ p 12 οιἴσχνοντεσ ἵατρου αλλ οι κακωσ €exovrea πορευθεντεσ δε μαθετετι ἐστιν 13 eAeog θελω και ov θυσιαν" ov yap 1AÜov καλεσεδικαιουσ αλλααμαρτωλουσ TOT€ TTpog'epxovTa4 avro ot μαθηται iwavov 14 Aeyovrea δια Te new και 0 φαρισαιοι νηστενομεν πολλα ot δε μαθηται σου ov νηστευουσιν — καὶ εἰπεν αὐτοισ O LNG py τι δυνανταὶ 15 Ot Utot TOV VUVQuov vo r€vew ε ocov per avrov ἐστιν ονυμφιοσ eXevoovre Se at ἡμεραιοταν apOy απ avrov o vuj.duoac "καὶ TOTE νηστευουσιν εν εκειναισ ταισ ἡμεραισ Ovder δε ἐπιβαλλει. ετιβλημαρακκουσ αγναφου 16 emi εἰματιω παλαιω..αἰρει yap TO πλήρωμα avrov απο TOU ειματειοῦυ - καὶ χειρον σχεισμα γεινεται Ουδε βαλλουσιν otvov veoy εἰσ ασκουσ παλαιουσ 17 ec δε μηγε ρήσσει o οινοσ 0 νεοσ Tove ἀασκουσ και 0 οἰνοσ ἀπολλνται και οἱ am Koc. βαλλουσιν δε OLVOV V€OV εἰσ ασκουσ καένουσ Kat αμῴφοτεροι Τήρουνται ταῦτα avrov λαλουντοσ avrow ἴδου ἀαρχων 18 εἰσ ελθων προσεκυνι avro λεγων ἢ Gvyarnp μου αρτι ετελευτησεν αλλα ελθων επιθεσ τὴν χειρα σου er αὐτὴν και Cyoreras * και ἐγερθεισ - ηκολουθι avro 19 και ot μαθηται avrov και ἴδον yuvy atpoppoovera SwSexa ern 20 προσελθουσα οπισθεν ἡψατο TOV κρασπεδου του ματιον αὐτου ελεγεν yap ev «avr 21 (Fol. 26 δ.) Cap. IX. Aue — S — MATTHEUM —— OS OS qui autem audiens dixit :non necesse habent fortes medico - sed male habentes euntes autem discite quid sit misericordiam uolo et non sacrificium non enim ueni uocare iustos sed peccatores tunc accedunt ad eum discipuli iohannis dicentes.quare nos et pharisaei ieiunamus multa discipuli autem tui non ieiunant Et dixit eis ih» numquid possunt fili sponsi iaiunare ‘in quantum cum ipsis est sponsus uenient autem dies. cum tollatur ab eis sponsus. et tunc iaiunabunt in illis diebus nemo autem inmittit :commissuram panni nobi in uestimento ueteri tollit enim plenitudo eius de uestimento - et peior acissura fit nec mittunt uinum nobellum in utres ueteres alioquin rumpit uinum nouellum utres et uinum perit et utres. mittunc autem uinum nouellum in utres nouos et utrisque seruantur haec eo loquente illis . ecce unus princeps ueniens adorabat ei dicens filia mea modo mortua est Bed ueniens inpone manum tuam super eam et uiuet*et surgens ihs sequebatur um et discipuli eius Et ecce mulier fluxum sanguinis habens. xii annis accedens retro tetigit fimbriam uestimenti eius dicebat enim intra se (Fol. 27 a.) 132—241. ---- — — — — KAT MAG9AION eay αψωμαι povoy του ἵματιου avrov IX. σωθησομαι.ο δε corn στραφεισ 22 καὶ εἰδων avryy eurey θαρσει θυγατὴρ ἡ πιστισ σον σεσωκεν σὲ καὶ ἐσωθὴ ἢ γυνὴ απὸ THT opa εκεινησ και ελθων o we "εἰσ THY OLKELAY TOV APXOYTOT — 33 ᾿ καὶ ἴδων τουσ avAyrac - Kat Tov oxXoy GopyBoupevor - eXeyev αναχωρειτε 24 ov yap aTeÜayev ro kopaatoy - adAa καθευδει και κατεγελων avroy Ore δε εἐξεβληθη o oxyXoa - ελθων ἐκρατησεν 25 τὴν χειρα αυτήσ.. Kat ἡγερθη ro κορασιον και ἐξηλθεν ἡ φημὴ avrov 26 eur ολην THY γὴν ekeangy — — o€ :καιπαραγοντι εκειθεν Tw cy 27 1koXovOscay ὄνο τυφλοι xpaLovrec και Xeyovrec ἐλεησον ἡμασ Uu Saved KGL ἐρχεται εἰσ Τὴν οἰκειαν 28 καὶ προσηλθον avre οι δυο τυφλοι καὶ Aeyet auTou 0 ine πιστενυετε ort δυναμαι rovro ποιῆσαι. λεγουσιν avro ναι xe rore ἥψατο των ομματων avrov καὶ eumey 29 κατα τὴν πιστιν ὕμων γενηθητω ὕμειν και yvewyOnoay οἱ οφθαλμοι avrov 30 και ενεβριμησατο avrow qe λεγων ορατε μήδεισ γεινωσκετω ot δε εἐξελθοντεσ διεφημεισαν avrov 31 ev ολη τὴ γὴ εκεινή avrov δε εξερχομενων "ἴδου προσήνεγκαν avro — 32 ayÜpwroy κωφον δαιμονιζομενον και εκβληθεντοσ του δαιμονιον 33 ελαλησεν o kadoc και εθαυμασαν ot oxXot λεγοντεσ (Fol. 27 5.) ral SEC MATTHAEUM 19 — — — si tetigero tantum uestimenti eius saluabor ‘qui autem conuersus stetit et uidens eam dixit confide filia fides tua saluabit te et saluata est mulier ab hora illa . Mm . . . . et ueniens ihs.in domum principis et uidens synphoniacos. et multitudinem turbantem 86. dicebat discedite non enim mortua est puella :sed dormit et deridebant eum quando autem eiecta est turba * ueniens tenuit manum eius. et surrexit puella et exiit fama eius in totam terram illam Et transeunte inde ihü saecuti sunt duo caeci . clamantes et dicentes miserere nostri fili dauid et uenit in domum et accesserunt ad eum duo caeci et dicit eis ihs creditis quia possum hoc facere. dicunt ei etiam dne tunc tetigit oculos eorum et dixit saecundum fidem uestram fiat uobis et aperti sunt oculi eorum et comminatus est eis ihà dicens uidete nemo sciat qui autem exeuntes diuulgabant eum in tota terra illa isdem autem exeuntibus ‘ecce optulunt ei hominem surdum daemoniacum Et eiecto daemonio locutus est surdus et miratae sunt turbae dicentes (Fol. 28 a.) Cap. IX. 21—33. 20 JJ [3 f&f sas — τα — — A oS --- KAT ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟ ovderrore ουτωσ earn ev ἵσραηλ IX. : και περιήγεν o τσ TOO πολισ πασασ 35 καιτασ Kou . διδασκων εν ταισ συνα avro και κῆρυσσων «ro εναγγελιον THe βασιλειασ και θεραπενων πασαν vogoy καὶ πασαν μαλακειαν Suv Se rove οχλουσ ἐσπλανχνισθη 36 περι AUTWY OTL σαν ἐσκυλμενοι και ρεριμμενοι wo προβατα. μὴ ἐχοντα ποιμενα :τοτέλεγει Tour μαθηταισ avrov 37 o μεν θερισμοσ πολυσ οι δε ἐεργαται ολιγοι δεηθητε ουν τον Ky TOV θερισμον 38 οπωσ᾽ exBady epyaraa* εἰσ roy θερισμον avrov καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ τουσ ag . pabyrac avrov X. 1 εδωκεν avrour ἐξουσιαν "πνευματων ακαθαρτω wore exBadrewv αντα. και θεραπευειν πασαν νοσον. Kat πασαν μαλακειαν ὅτων t * αποστολων ra. ονοματα ἐστιν ravra. 2 πρωτοσ σίμων o λεγομενοσ πετροσ' και ἀανδρεασ o αδελῴοσ avrov taxe loc rov (eB e8eov και ἵωαννησ o αδελῴοσ avrov φιλιπποσ και βαρθολομαιοσ 3 θωμασ και μαθθαιοσ o τελωνησ' ἵακωβοσ o rov αλφαιον και Xe eoo καὶ σιμὼν 0 χαναναιοσ'. και ἵουδασ o σκαριωτὴσ 4 ο και παραδουσ avrov :τουτουσ᾽ rove ιβ’απεστειλεν ο ino 5 παραγγειλασ avrow Kat λεγων Eve o9ov εθνων μη απελθητε και εἰσ πολιν σαμαριτανων μὴ εἰσελθητε νυπαγετεμαλλονπροσ ra. προβατα τα απολωλοτα 6 οἰκου εἰσραηλ (Fol. 28 δ.) numquam sic paruit in istrahel Et circumibat ihs ciuitates uniuersas et castella *docens in synagogis eorum et praedicans. euangelium regni et curans omnem languorem et omnem infirmitatem uidens &u tem turbas. misericordia motus est pro eis quia erant fatigati et proiecti sicut oues. non habentes pastorem tuno dicit discipulis suis messis quidem multa. operari autem pauci orate ergo dnm messis ut eiciat operarios ad messem suam. Et aduocans. xii - discipulos suos dedit eis potestatem - spirituum immundorum ut eiciant eos. et curare omnem languorem * et omnem infirmitatem xii. autem apostolorum nomina sunt haec primus simon qui dicitur petrus et andreas frater eius et iacobus zebedaei et iohannes frater eius philippus et bartholomeus thomas et mattheus publicanus iacobus alfei - et lebbeus et simon chananaeus - et iudas scariotes qui et tradidit eum hos. xii-misit ihs praecipiens eis et dicens in viam gentium ne abieritis et in ciuitatem samaritanorum ne introieritis ite magis ad obes perditas domus israhel (Fol 29 a.) Capp. IX. 33—X. 6. — eS -Ἤ — KAT MA®@AION Au πορευόμενοι Se κηρυσσεται Xeyovreo ore ἤγγικεν ἡ βασιλεια των ovpayov f :ασθενουντασ θεραπευσατε. νεκρουσ eyeupare D Aempova καθαρεισατε και δαιμονια exBadere δωρεαν eAafdere δωρεαν Sore px κτησησθε χρυσὸν pyre apyupov pyre χαλκον εἰσ raa ζωνασ ὕμων porre πῆραν εἰσ o8oy parre vo χειθωνασ pyre ὕποδηματα pare paBdov * afwo yap ἐστιν 0 epyarno THO τροφὴσ avrov :9 wedi εἰσ ἣν ay εἰσελθητε εἰσ αὐτὴν 3! εξετασατετισ εν αντὴ αξιοσ ἐστιν κακει μεινατε emo αν efeAOyre :Εἰσέρχομενοι δε εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν ασπασασθαι αντὴν λεγοντεσ ειρηνὴ τὼ οἰκω TOUTO sas Cay μεν ἡ ἢ οικεια afta - ἐστε ἡ εἰρηνὴ ὕμων er αὐτὴν. εἰ δε μηγε εἰρηνὴ ὕμων προσ ὕμασ επιστραφητω πε : καὶ og ay μὴ δεξηται ὕμασ 7 μῆδε axovoy Tove λογουσ ὕμων ἐξερχομενοι efw THT πολεωσ' exreua£are rov κονιορτον των ποδων ὕμω ἀμὴν λέγω ὕμειν - ayexrorepoy eae yn σοδομων και γομορασ' EVN "ἥμερα κρισεωσ ἢ τή πολει εἐκειψὴ ws :ἴδον eyw αποστελλω ὕμασ' J wo προβατα ev peow λυκων γειψεσθε ovv φρονιμοι wo οἱ odeur Kat ἀπλουστατοι WO αἱ περιστεραι zi :pocexere ago rav ayÜponrow n παραδωσουσιν yap ὕμασ εἰσ συνεδρια (Fol. 29 5.) X. 7 8 II 14 SEG MATTHEUM 21 euntes autem praedicate dicentes quoniam adpropinquauit regnum caelorum infirmos curate. mortuos suscitate leprosos purgate daemonia eiecite gratis accepistis gratis date ne possideritis aurum neque argentum nequae aes in zonis uestris ' neque peram in uia neque duas tunicas. neque calciamenta neque uirgam dignus est enim operarius esca Sua ciuitas in quacumque introieritis in ea interrogate quis in ea dignus est et ibi manete donec exeatis introeuntes autem domum salutate eam dicentes pax domui huic si enim fuerit domus digna ‘erit pax uestra super eam *alioquin pax uestra ad uos reuertetur Et quicumque non receperit uos nec audierit sermones uestros exeuntes foras ciuitate excutite puluerem pedum uestrorum amen dico uobis: tolerabilius erit terrae sodomum et gomorrae in die iudicii quam ciuitati 111 Ecce ego mitto uos sicut oues in medio luporum Estote ergo sapientes sicut serpentes et simplices sicut columbae adtendite ab hominibus tradent enim uos in conuenticulis (Fol. 30 a.) . Cap. X. 7—17. im 22 jas [3 3, ΓΕ! Ξ [Ξ|! SSS — KAT MA®@AION Se — καιειστασσυναγωγασαυτων μαστειγωσουσινυμασ καὶ ἐπι ἡγεμόνων σταθησεσθαι" evexey ἐμου 18 εἰσ μαρτυριον avrow και Tour εθνεσιν :Oray δε παραδωσουσιν üpac * p μεριμνησητε το wwe ἡ τι Aadyoyre ov yap ὕμεισ ἐστε 20 ot λαλουντεσ΄ αλλα τὸ zrya. του πατροσ TO λαλουν ev ὕμειν" παραδωσει δε αδελῴφοσ adeAdoy εἰσ θανατον 21 καὶ πατήρ Τέκνον καὶ εταναστήσονται τεκνα Et γονεισ και θανατωσουσιν avrove και ἐσεσθαι μεισουμενοι ὕπο παντων 22 δια To ονομα pou-o δεὕπομεινασ εἰσ τελοσ ουτοσ σωθησεται : Oray δε διωκουσιν ὑμασ εν τὴ πολι TavTy 23 φευγεται ew τὴν αλλὴν . cay δε «v TH αλλη διωκουσιν υμασ - φευγετε ew τὴν αλλην ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν " OV μὴ τελεσητετασ πολεισ Ἰσραὴλ «oc αν ελθη οὕιοσ rov ανθρωπου :Oux ἐστιν μαθητησ ὕπερ τον διδασκαλον 24. ovde δουλοσ ὕπερ TOV KV αὐτου ἀρκετὸν τω μαθητη iva τενηται 25 wo οδιδασκαλοσ αντου. καὶ o δουλοσ wo 0 KJ GVTOU :€« rov οἰκοδεσπότην . βελζεβονλ xaXovaw o0 « μαλλον τουσ οἰκειακουσ avTov :μὴ ovv φοβηθητε avrova 26 οὐδεν yap ἐστιν κεκαλυμμενον o ovx αποκαλυφθησεται και κρυπτον 0 ov γνωσθησεται :0 Aeyo ὕμειν εν τὴ σκοτία. εἰπατε ἐν To ort 27 και O εἰσ TO ουσ AKOVETE κηρυσσεται eri των δωματων (Fol. 30 6.) "SEG MATTHEUM et in synagogis suis. flagellabunt uos et ante praesides stabitis. propter me in testimonium illis et gentibus Cum autem tradiderint uos. nolite gogitare quo modo aut quid loquamini . non enim uos estis qui loquimini .sed sps patris uestris qui loquitur in uobis tradet autem frater fratrem in mortem et pater filium et insurgent fili in patres et mortificabunt eos et eritis odio ab omnibus propter nomen meum: qui autem sustinebit in finem -hic saluus erit cum autem persecuti fuerint uos in ciuitate hao fugite in altera ‘si autem in alia persecuntur uos : fugite in altera amen dico uobis non consummauitis ciuitates israhel donec ueniat filius hominis non est discipulus super magistrum nec seruus super dominum suum sufficit discipulo ut fiat sicut magister eius ‘et seruus sicut dominus eius si patremfamilias- belzebul uocant quanto magis domestioos qius ne ergo timueritis eos nihil eet enim coopertum quod non reuelabitur et absconsum quod non scietur quod dico uobis in tenebris ‘dicite in lumine et quod in aure audistis praedicate in tectis (Fol. 31 a.) Car. X. 17—27. fel [5 fe [3j KAT MAGGAION και μὴ φοβηθητε απὸ τῶν GTOKTCVVOVTOY TO σωμα τὴν δε ψυχὴν μη δυναμενων σφαξαι φοβηθητε δε μαλλον τον δυναμενον και ψυχὴν kat σωμα απολεσαι εἰσ γεενναν ovx: Óvo στρουθια rov ασσαριου πωλουνται 29 και εν εξ αυτων ov πεσειται ἐπι τὴν γὴν ay€v TOU πατροσ ὕμων αλλα και at τριχεσ TH κεφαλησ᾽ ὕμων 30 maces ηριθμημεναι εἰσιν μή ovv φοβεισθαι. πολλων στρουθειων 31 διαφερετεῦὕμεισ WALT ουν OTTELT ομολογήσει εν ἐμοι 32 ἐνπροσθεν των ανθρωπων - ομολογήσω Kayw «vro ἐγπροσθεν rov πατροσ μου rov εν ovpayour : Oorur Sav ἀρνησητε μεενπροσθεν των αγθρωπὼ 33 ἀρνήσομαι καγω avrov ἐνπροσθεν rov πατροσ μου rov εν ουρανοισ :μὴ νομισηται ort ηλθον 34 βαλειν ειρηνὴν επι τὴν γὴν ovx n\Bov βαλειν εἰρην αλλα μαχαιραν λθον yap δικασαι ὕιον κατα πατροσ αντον 35 και θυγατερα κατα τησ μητροσ avrqo καὶ νυμφην κατα rho πενθερασ αυτὴσ καὶ exOpot του ανθρωπου - ot οἰκιάκοι avrov 36 :0 φιλων πατερα ἡ μήτερα ὕπερ ej 37 οὐκ ἐστιν μου αξιοσ και οσ ov λαμβανειτον σταυρον avrov 38 και ακολουθει οπισω μου. ovk ἐστιν μου αξιοσ :0 εὐρων τὴν ψυχὴν avrov ἀπολεσει αὐτὴν 39 o δεαπολεσασ τὴν ψυχὴν avrov ενεκεν ἐμου ευρήσει avTyy Ὁ Sexopevoo ὕμασ epe δεχεται 40 (Fol. 31 à.) BEC M 23 — — Ky et ne timueritis ab his qui occidunt corpus animam autem non possunt occidere timete autem magis eum qui potest et animam et corpus perdere in gehennam nonne duo passeres. asse ueniunt et unum ex his non cadet super terram sine patre uestro Bed et capilli capitis uestri omnes numerati sunt ne ergo timueritis multorum passerum superponite uos Omnis ergo qui confitebitur in me coram hominibus. confitebor et ego coram patre meo qui in caelis est quicumque autem negauerit me. coram hominib " negabo et ego eum coram patre meo qui in caelis est nolite putare quia ueni mittere pacem super terram non ueni mittere pacem sed gladium ueni enim separare 'filium aduersum patrem suu et filiam aduersus matrem suam et sponsam aduersus socram suam et inimici homines. domestici eius qui diligit patrem aut matrem plus quam me non est me dignus | et qui non accipit crucem suam et sequitur post me. non est me dignus qui inuenit animam suam perdet eam qui autem perdiderit animam suam propter me inueniet illam qui recipit uos me recipit (Fol. 32 a.) Cap. X. 28—40. ^en Ee EE E Βα πε τ nM 24 TOV a Toc T€cAavra. με x. 90 :O δεχομενοσ προφητην -εἰσ ονομα προῴφητου — 41 --- μισθον προφητον λημψεται ρ . Καὶ OD αν ποτεισὴ - EVA Τῶν ἐλαχίστων τούτων 42 — ποτήριον ὕδατοσ ψνχρου" ew ονομα ua rov apnv λεγω ὕμειν - ov μὴ ἀποληται o μισθοσ avrov — ς Και ἐγένετο οτεετελεσ y οιησ διατασσων SR fs XI. 1 Tour Swoexa μαθηταισ avrov ere exeiÜev του διδασκειν και κηρυσσειν εν ταισ πολεσιν GUTOV eB :O δεϊωαννησ ακουσασ ev Tw δεσμωτηριω τα epya rov ojo" repajag δια των μαθητων avrov εἰπεν GvTO συ εἰ ο ἐεργαζομενοσ ἡ ετερον προσδοκωμεν ay αποκριθεισ Se o ιησ eurey avrow πορευθεντεσ απαγγειλατεϊωαννει αακονετε και βλεπετε τυῦλοι αναβλεπουσιν “Ὁ λεπροι καθαριζονται. καὶ wot akovovaw καὶ νεκροι ἐγειρονται" kat πτωχοὶ ευαγγελιζονται και μακαριοσ ἐστιν oc ay μὴ σκανδαλισθὴη εν ἐμοι Tovrav δε πορενομενων «ἤρξατο ine Aeyew TOU οχλοισ περιἴωαννον τι ἐξζηλθατε εἰσ τὴν epnpov θεασασθαι καλαμον ὕπο avej.ov σαλενομενον αλλα τι εξηλθατε ειδειν ἀνθρωπον μαλακοισ ημφιασμενον edov ot τα μαλακα φορουντεσ εν Tour owour Toy βασιλεων εἰσιν αλλα ret εξηλθατε ειδειν προφητην ναι Aeyo ὕμειν και περισσοτερον προφητου ey : OVTOG ἐστιν περι OV γεγραπται (Fol. 32 5.) — SEC MATTHEUM et qui me recipit recipit eum qui me misit qui reoipit prophetam ’in nomine prophetae mercedem prophetae accipiet et quicumque potauerit ‘unum de minimis his calicem aque frigidae in nomine discipuli amen dico uobis. non peribit merces eius et factum est cum consummasset ihs praecipiens duodecim discipulis suis - transiit inde docere et praedicare in ciuitatibus eorum iohannes autem audiens in carcerem opera ihu mittens per discipulos suos dixit ei tu es qui uenis aut alium expectamus respondens autem ihe dixit eis euntes renuntiate iohanni quae audistis et uidetis: caeci uident leprosi mundantur ‘et surdi audiunt et mortui resurgunt. et pauperes euangelizantur et beatus est quicumque non scandalizatur in me his autem abuntibus : coepit ihs dicere turbis deiohanne quid existis in desertum uidere arundinem a uento moueri sed quid existis uidere hominem mollibus indutum ecce qui mollibus utuntur in domibus regnum sunt sed quid existis uidere prophetam etiam dico uobis et amplius quam propheta hic est de quo scriptum est (Fol. 33 a.) Capp. X. 40—XI. το. my, Ao — -ϑ — T MAGO0EON — — He -- — ἴδου eyw ἀποστελλω τον ἀνγελον μου τροπροσωποῦυ σου. οσ κατασκενασει Τὴν οδον cov ἐνπροσθεν σου :ayaqy λεγω ὕμειν ovx ἐγήγερται εν TOUT γεννητοισ των γυναίκων μειζων ἴωαννου Tov βαπτιστου ΓΘ o δε μικροτεροσ ev τὴ βασιλεια των ουρανων μειζων avrov ἐστιν απὸ rov ἤμερων ἴωαννουσ του βαπτιστου SRS «oc αρτι ἢ βασιλεια των ovpayov Biaferas XI. 12 SEC MATTHEU 25 ——— oc uc ecce ego mitto angelum meum ante faciem tuam ‘qui praeparauit uiam tuam ante te amen dico uobis ‘non surrexit inter natos mulierum maior iohanne baptista minor autem qui est in regno caelorum maior illo est a diebus autem iohannis baptistae usque adhuc regnum caelorum cogitur ka4 ot βιασται aprafovow αὐτὴν et qui cogunt diripiunt illud παντεσ yap ou rpodyrat Kat ονομοσ 13 omnis enim prophetae et lex ews twayvou ἐεπροφητευσαν usque ad iohannen prophetarunt δ᾽ : καὶ εἰ θελεται δεξασθαι 14 et si uultis accipere αντοσ ἐστι ἡλειασ o μελλων epyer Gar ipse est helias qui uenturus est O €Xwy wra axoverw 15 qui habet aures audiat ρὲ τιψι δε ομοιωσὼ τὴν γενεαν ταυτὴν 16 | cui autem similabo. generationem hanc B ομοια ἐστιν παιδιοισ Kabypevour ev Ty a'yopa similis est pueris sedentibus in foro a προσφωνουντα Tos erepowr λεγουσιν qui respondentes aliis dicunt ηὔλησαμεν very * και OUK ὠρχησασθαι 17 cantauimus uobis. et non saltastis εθρηνησαμεν καὶ ovk ἐκοψασθαι fleuimus et non lamentastis arbev yap Ἰωαννησ 18 uenit enim iohannes μητεεσθιων pyre rewvov neque manducans neque bibens και λεγουσιν δαιμονιον exet et dicunt daemonium habet λθεν o dvor rov ayÜpenrov εσθιων Kar πείγων 19 uenit filius hominis. manducans et bibens και Aeyovaty ov ανθρωποσ et dicunt ecce homo payor και οινοποτήσ uorax et uinipotator τεέλωνων φιλοσ και αμαρτωλων publicanorum amicus et peccatorum και εδικαιωθὴ moda. απο Twv T€kvov avrqa et iustificate est sapientia ‘a filiis suis P ‘Tore npgaro ονειδιζειν rag πολεισ so | tunccoepit inproperare ciuitatibus n εν aur γεγονεισαν.. a. πλεισται δυναμεισ in quibus facti sunt. plurimae uirtutes OTL OV perevonmay quia non paenituerunt ovat σοι xopofaiy και βεθσαειδα 21 | uaetibichorozain.et betsaida (Fol. 33 5.) (Fol. 34 a.) Car. XI. 10—21. 26 Sas SEITE f J ey SB KAT MA@@AION —— — — ort εἰ ev τυρω Kat σιδωνει. εγεγονεισαν ΣΙ. αι δνναμεισ - a4 γενομεναι εν ὕμειν "παλαι αν εν σακκω καὶ σποδω μετενοησαν πλὴν Xeyo üj.ew *rvpo και σειδωνι 22 AVEKTOTEPOV ἐστε εν ἡμερα κρεισεωσ ἣν ὕμει και συ kadapvaovy.* μὴ εωσ ovpavov ὕψωθηση 23 ἢ «oc adov καταβηση : ort εἰ ἐν σοδομοισ ἐγενηθησαν at δυναμεισ at γενομεναι εν σοι ἐμειναν αν μεχρι THO σήμερον πλὴν Xeyo ὕμειν 24. oTt γησ σοδομων ἀνεκτότερον erat εν ἡμέρα κρισεωσ NV ὑμειν : Ey execvw Tw καιρωαποκρειθεισ ouo eurey 25 efopodoyoupat σοι πατερ Ke TOU ovpayvou και THO yno * oTt ekpvi/ao ravra απὸ σοφων και συνετων και απεκαλυψεσ avra νηπιοισ "ναι o πατὴρ 26 ort ovrwo €y€vero evdoxera eympoaÜey σον : πάντα μοι παρεδοθη ὕπο rov πρσ μου 27 : καὶ ουδεισ επιγεινωσκει TOV ὕϊον "εἰ μὴ 0 πατὴρ ουδετον πατερα TIO επιγεινωσκει" εἰ μὴ οὕιοσ καὶ ὦ ay βουληται οὕιοσ αποκαλυψαι :δευτεπροσ μεπαντεσ - ot κοπιωντεσ 28 και πεφορτισμένοι EO TAL: καγω ἀαγαπαύσω ὕμασ apare Tov ζυγον μου ες ὕμασ 29 καὶ μαθεται απ ἐμου ort paio εἰμει και ταπεινοσ τὴ καρδια.- και ευρήσεται ἀαναπαυσιν ταισ Yuya joy o yop ζυγοσ μου χρηστοσ 30 Kat To φορτιον μον eAadpov ἐστιν : Ey exewo Tw καιρω "επορευθὴ o ine caf aa XIL 1 δια των σποριμων.οἱ δε μαθηται avrov erwaga. (Fol. 345.) ‘SEC MATTHEU -- «-- ι. Ke quia si in tyro et sidona ‘factae essent uirtutes- quae factae sunt in uobis olim iam in sacco et in cinere paenituissent uerum tamen dico uobis. tyro et sidoni tolerabilius erit.in die iudicii quam uobis et tu cafarnaum ‘ne usquae ad caelum exaltaueris aut usque ad inferos descendes quia si in sodomis factae essent. uirtutes quae factae sunt in te mansissent utique usque in hodiernum uerum tamen dico uobis quoniam terrae sodomum tolerabilius erit in dieiudicii quam uobis in illo tempore: respondens ihe dixit confiteor tibi pater dne caeli et terrae. qui abscondisti haec 8 sapientibus et sensatis et reuelasti ea parbulis. etiam pater quoniam ita facta est uoluntas ante te omnia mihi tradita sunt a patre meo et nemo cognoscit filium . nisi pater nec patrem aliquis cognoscit . nisi filius et cui uoluerit filius reuelare uen admeomnesqui lauoratis estis - et ego reficiam uos gum super uos ite a me quia mitis sum et humilis corde et inuenietis requiem animis uestris iugum enim meum suaue et onus meum leue est in illo tempore. abiit ihs sabbatis per sata discipuli autem illius esurierunt (Fol. 35 a.) Capp. XI. 21—XII. 1. --- - ὡς ty T MA®@AION -- κ--- oe — xat nptayro rov σταχνασ τιλλειν και αἰσθιειν XII. Or 8e φαρισαιοι ἰδοντεσ avrova εἰπὸν avro 2 ἴδου ot μαθηται cov - rovovoty o ovk εξεστιν soc εν caf faro O de ecrey avrow ovx aveyvwrat 3 τι ἐποιῆσεν Saved ore erwacev KOL Ot €T GUTOU — κωσ εἰσηλθεν ew Tov oov Tov Üv- 4 Kat rovc ἀαρτουσ THe προσθεσεωσ εφαγεν o ovx yy efov avro φαγειν οὐδε TOLT μετ QUTOV - Et μὴ TOUT ἵερευσιν μονοισ : ἢ OUK aveyvwre ἐν ro yoga) 5 SRS ort ev Tour σαββασιν - ot εἰερεισ εν Tw ἵερω To ca Barov βεβηλουσιν. και ανετιοι εἰσὶν λεγω yap ὕμειν - ort του iepov μειζον ἐστιν whe ό ει δε eyvwxerre TL corey 7 €A«oc θελω και ov θυσιαν οὐκ αν κατεδικασατε TOUT αγετιουσ — ko yap ἐστιντου σαββατον" οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου 8 pir : καὶ μεταβασ εκειθεν ηλθεν 9 εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν avrov. και iov ayÜperos 10 ἣν exe τὴν χειρα exov Enpay καὶ exnpwrncay avroy λεγοντεσ «t ἐξεστιν row σαββασιν θεραπευσε tva. κατηγορησουσὶιν avrov O δεειπεν avrow 1 τι ἐστιν ev υμειν ανθρωποσ oc €xet προβατον «v και evireav rou σαββασιν ew βοθυνον OVX€L κρατει αντο Kat €yetpet ποσω ovy διαφερει ανθρωποσ rov προβατου 12 wore εξεστιν row σαββασιν. καλωσ ποιειν tore λέγει To ayÜponro ἐκτεινον τὴν χειρασον 13 (Fol. 45.) Cap. XII. "SE — EC "MATTHEUM 27 et coeperunt spicas bellere. et manducare pharisaei autem uidentes eos dixerunt illi ecce discipuli tui faciunt quod non licet facere sabbato qui autem dixit eis non legistis quid fecit dauid cum esuriit et qui cum eo quo modo introibit in domum di et panes propositionis manducabit quod non licebat ei manducare nec qui cum eo nisi sacerdotibus solis aut non legistis in lege quia in sabbatis sacerdotes in templo sabbatum uiolant.et sine culpa sunt dico enim uobis. quia a templo maior est hic si autem sciretis quid sit misericordiam uolo et non sacrificium non condemnassetis innocentes dns enim est sabbati filius hominis et transiens inde uenit in synagoga eorum - et ecce homo erat ibi" manum habens aridam et interrogauerunt eum dicentes si licet sabbatis curare ut accusarent eum qui autem dixit eis qui est in uobis homo qui habet obet unam et ceciderit sabbatis in gurgitem nonne tenet eam et leuat quando ergo superponit homo ab oue itaque licet sabbatis bene facere tunc dicit homini: extende manum tuam (Fol. 36 a.) 1—13. 98 KAT ΜΑΘΘΕΟΝ SE TTHEUM — και eLerevvey και αποκατεσταθὴ XIL et extendit et restituta est et : ὕγειησ wo ἡ αλλη και eCeMDoyreo * ot φαρεισαιοι 14 salba sicut alia. et egressi pharisaei σννβουλιον eXafov kar avrov consilium acceperunt de eo oTTOC αὐτὸν απολεσωσιν ut eum perderent O de ino yvove ἀανεχωρησεν εκειθεν 15 ihs autem sciens secessit inde pai : και ἠκολουθησαν avro oxAot πολλοι et saecutae sunt eum turbae multae n και εθεραπευσεν avrova et curabit eos παντασ δε ove εθεραπευσεν ἐπεπληξεν avrour 16 | Omnesautem quos curauit. comminatus est eis ἵνα μη avepoy avrov ποιήσωσιν ut non manifestarent eum wa πληρωθη το ρηθεν 17 ut conpleretur quo dictum est δια ἡσαῖου του προφητου Aeyovror per esaiam prophetam dicentem iSov οπαισ μον εἰσ ον yperura, o ἀγαπήητοσ μου 18 ecce puer meus quem elegi : dilectus meus ev o ηυδοκησεν ἡ vx μον ) in quo conplacuit anima mea θησω To χνὰ μον ἐπ᾿ avrov ponam spm meum super eum και κρισιν τοισ εθνεσιν απαγγελλει" et iudicium gentibus adnuntiabit OUK €puret ovde κραυγασει 19 non contendet neque clamabit ovde axovet τισ εν TQ ria eua THY φωνὴν av neque audiet quis in plateis uocem eius. ov κατιαξεισ'"και λινον τυφομενον T?" ao non confringes et linum fumigans ov μὴ ξβεσει ewo ay exa) εἰσ νικοσ τηνκρισι non extintinguet donec eiciat. ad uictoriam indica kat εν ro ovopart avrov - εθνη ελπιζουσιν 21 et in nomine eius. gentes sperabunt e? :Tore προσηνεχθὴ avro δαιμονιζομενοσ' 22 | tuncoblatus est ei. daemoniacus τυφλοσ και kodoc - kat eÜeposreva'ey avror caecus et mutus. et curabit eum wore Toy κωφον λαλειν και βλεπειν it utsurdus loqueretur et uideret px : καὶ eGurravro παντεσ ot oxXot* Kat eAeyov 23 et stupebant omnes turbae - et dicebant B μῆτι ort ovrog. ἐστιν οὕιοσ Saved numquid hic est filius dauid pra Οἱ de φαρισαιοι ακουσαντεσ εἰπὸν 24 | pharisaeiautem audientes dicebant n ovrog ovx ἐεκβαλλει τα dat ονια hic non eiecit daemonia εἰ μή ev τω BeehLeBovd - apxovri των δαιμονιω nisi in belzebul . principem daemoniorum pxB :tOoy Se rac ενθυμησεισ avrwv 25 | uidens autem cogitationes eorum B eurey avrow 'πασα βασιλεια μερισθεισα dixit eis: omne regnum diuisum ed εαντὴν ερημοντει in se desolatur Kal raga, FOALS ἡ οἰκια μερισθισα e eavryv et omnis ciuitas uel domus diuisa in se OV στήσεται. εἰ δε Kas 0 σατανασ Toy σαταναν ek 26 non stauit.si autem satanas satanam eicit (Fol. 36 5.) βαλλει (Fol. 37 a.) Car. XII. 13— 26. prs — KAT MAGGEON' ed cavrov εμερισθη XII. vg ovy σταθήσεται ἡ βασιλεια avrov ει de eyw ev βεελζεβουλ exBadAw τα δαιμονια — 27 Ot Utot ὕμων ev τινι εκβαλλουσιν δια Tovro avrot κριταὶ ἐσονται ὕμων Εἰ δὲ εν πὶ Bo epo ἐκβάλλω τα δαιμονία, 28 αρα εφθασὰν εφυμασ.η βασιλεια τον θυ ἢ roc δυναταιτισ ειἰσελθειν 29 εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν τον LO XUDOV - καὶ τα σκενὴ αὐτου Stapracas - cay μὴ πρωτον δηση τον ἴσχυρον καὶ TOT€ τὴν οἰκειαν avrov διαρπαση O μη ov per ἐμου κατ ἐεμουν ἐστιν 30 καὶ O μὴ συναγων μετ ἐμου σκορπιζει : Ava Tovro λέγω ὕμειν - aa, apaptia 31 καὶ βλασφημια. αφεθήσεται row ανθρωποισ 7 δετου xe βλασφημια ovk αφεθησεται row ανθρωποισ Kat oo ay evn λογον. κατα Tov UvoU 32 του ανθρωπου. αφεθησεται avro og Say eur κατα Tov TVO TOV αγιου οὐκ αφεθησεται avro ovre ey Tovro τω αἴωνι ovre εν ro μελλοντι :ἢ ποιήσαται τὸν δενδρον καλον 33 καὶ TOV καρπὸν avrov καλον ἢ ποιήσατετο δενδρον σαπρον Kat TOV καρπὸν αὐτου σαπρον ἐκ yap rov καρπου ro δενδρον γεινωσκεται Γεννήματα εχιδνων (034 rox δυνασθαι αγαθα λαλειν πονηροι οντεσ ἐκ yap του περισσευματοσ THO καρδιασ' : τόστομα λαλει αγαθα ἀγαθοσ ἀανθρωποσ 35 ex rov ἀγαθου θησανρον εκβαλλει αγαθα (Fol 375.) SEC MATTHEUM 29 in se diuisus est quo modo ergo stabit regnum eius si autem in beelzebul . eicio daemonia fili uestri in quo eiciunt ideo ipsi iudices erunt uestri si autem spu di ego eicio daemonia ergo praeuenit in uos regnum di aut quo modo quis introire poterit in domum fortis - et uasa eius diripere. nisi primum alligauerit fortem . et tunc domum eius diripiet qui non est mecum aduersum me est et qui non golligit mecum dispargit ideo dico uobis - omne peccatum et blasphemia. dimittetur hominibus Spa autem blasphemia non remittetur hominibus et quicumque dixerit uerbum . aduersus filium hominis remittetur illi quicumque dixerit aduersum spm sanctum non dimittetur illi. neque in isto saeculo neque in futuro aut facite arborem bonam et fructum eius bonum aut facite arborem malam et fructum eius malum de fructo enim - arbor adgnoscitur generatio uiperarum quo modo potestes bona loqui dum maligni estis de abundantia autem cordis os loquitur bona bonus homo de bono thensauro eicit bona (Fol. 38 a.) Cap. XII. 26—35. Se 0 A — 30 KAT MA@@AION Kat o Trovipog avOpunroc * ex rov πονηρου θησαῦρον «xf aAA ec πονηρα pxs :Aeyw δεῦμειν ori παν ρημα apyov o ÀAaXovaw ox avOpurrot - αποδωσουσιν περι avrov λογον - ev ἡμέρα κρισεωσ «x yap των λογων σου δικαιωθηση ἢ εκ των λογων σου καταδικασθηση pxt STOTE απεκριθησαν avro τινεσ των γραμματεω και φαρισαιων λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε θελομεν απο σου σήμειον ἵδειν : οδεαποκριθεισ evrev αντοισ γενεα πονηρα [Σ! και μοιχαλισ σημεῖον επιζητει και σήμιον ov δοθησεται σοι ει μη τὸ σήμιον ἴωνα Tov προφητου ὠὡσπερι yap ἴωνασ εν τὴ κοιλια TOU κητοὺσ τρεισ ἡμερασ και τρεισ VUKTAT ουτωσ ἐστε. και οὕιοσ τον ανθρωπον εν τή καρδια THE γὴησ - TPE ἡμερασ και τρεισ νυκτασ ανδρεσ νεινενεται. αναστήσονται εν τὴ κρισει μετα THO νεασ ταυτῆσ και κακρινουσιν αὐτῇ ort μετενοησαν - εἰσ TO κηρυγμα ιωνα και ἴδου πλειον twva ὠδε' βασιλισσα vorov ἐγερθησεται εν τὴ κρισει μετα THT γένεασ TAUTNO - Καὶ KOTOKDELVL αντή ort ἢλθεν ex των περατων THE γὴσ ακουσαι τὴν σοφιαν τον σολομωνοσ και εἰδον πλειον σολομωνοσ᾽ woe — — pxÜ :Oray 8e ro axaÜDaprov πνα εξζηλθη — aro rov avOpwirov διερχεται δι ανυδρων τοπων ζητουν avamavow - καὶ ovx ευρεισκει Tore Neyer - εἰσ τον OLKOV μον ἐπιστρεψω (FoL 385.) XII. 36 37 39 40 41 42 43 SEC MATTHEUM — — — et malus homo de malo thensauro profert mala dico autem uobis. quoniam omne beruum uacum quod locuntur homines . reddet pro eo rationem in die iudicii de uerbis enim tuis iustificaueris et de uerbis tuis condemnaueris tunc responderunt ei . quidam scribarum et pharisaeorum dicentes . magister uolumus a te signum uidere qui autem respondens dixit eis:generatio mala et adultera signum querit et signum non dabitur ei nisi signum ionae prophetae sicut enim erat ionas in uentre ceti tres dies et tres noctes sic erit et filius hominis in corde terrae tres dies et tres noctes uiri nineuitae. resurgunt in iudicio cum generatione hac et condemnabunt eam quia paenitentiam egerunt in praedicatione ionae et ecce plus ionae hio regina austri exsurget in iudicium cum generatione hac. et condemnauit eam quia uenit a finibus terrae audire sapientiam solomonis et ecce plus solomone hic cum autem immundus aps exierit ab homine circuit per inaquosa loca quaerens requiem ‘et non inuenit tunc dicit ‘in domum meam reuertar (Fol. 39 a.) Cap. XII. 35— 44. οθεν εἐξηλθον και ελθων ευρεισκει Tov oxov σχολαζοντα σεσαρωμενον και κεκοσμημένον τοτε πορενεται καὶ παραλαμβανει μεθ εαντου €NTA ετερα πνευματα. πονηροτερα avrov και εἰσελθοντα κατοικει εκει και γεινεταιτα αἰσχατα GUTOV Tov ayÜponrov εκεινον - χειρον των πρωτων ουτωσ ἐστε και TH γενεα ταυτὴ τή πογηρα pr ἐλαλουντοσ δε avrov rou oxXow ov ἡ μητὴρ και οἱ αδελῴοι avrov ειστήηκεισαν efw ζητουντεσ λαλησαι avro Εἰπεν δετισ avro Sov ἡ μητὴρ σον καὶ οἱ αδελῴοι σου ἐεστηκεισαν εξω ζητουντεσ λαλησαι σοι O δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν τω λέγοντι avro TW ἐστιν ἡ μητὴρ μου ἡ τινεσ εισιν ot αδελῴφοι μου" και ἐεκτεινασ τὴν χειρα emt rove μαθητασ avrov εἰπεν ἴδου y μητὴρ μον και ot αδελφοι pov οστισ yap ποιει- To θελημα Tov πατροσ μον TOV εν ουρανοισ' avrog μου αδελῴφοσ καὶ αδελφη και μητὴρ eon pra :Εσ de rn ἡμερα εκεινὴ εξηλθεν o ine καὶ ἐεκαθητο παρα τὴν θαλασσαν και συνήχθησαν προσ avrov οχλοι πολλοι wore avrov εἰσ To πλοιον ey[javra, καθησθαι. και rag o oxXoc €v TOV αἰγιαλον ἐστήκει- Kat ἐλαλησεν avrow moda - ev παραβολαισ λεγων ov ef Bev o a-retpov σπειραι Kat εν TW σπειριν AUTO α μεν ἐπεσεν Tapa THY οδον (Fol. 39 5.) XII. 45 46 47 48 50 XIII. 1 SEC MATTHEUM 3] unde exibi- et ueniens inuenit domum uacantem mundatam et ornatam tunc uadit. et suscipit secum septem alios spe nequiores 8e et introeuntes habitant ibi et fiunt nouissima eius *peiora prioribus hominis illius ' ita erit et generationi huic pessimae loquente autem eo turbis ecce mater illius et fratres eius stabant foris querentes loqui ei dixit autem quidam illi. ecce mater tua et fratres tui stant foras querentes loqui tibi qui autem respondens dixit dicentibus sibi quae est mater mea. aut qui sunt fratres mei. et extendens manum super discipulos suos dixit Ecce mater mea et fratres mei quicumque enim facit "uoluntatem patris mei qui est in caelis ipse meus frater et soror et mater est in die autem illo exiit ihs et sedebat secus mare et congregatae sunt ad eum turbae multae ita ut in naui ascendens sederet ‘et omnis turba supra litus stabat. et locutus est eis multa in parabolis dicens Ecce exiit seminans seminare et dum seminat quaedam ceciderunt secus uiam (Fol. 40 a.) Carr. XII. 44—XIII. 4. 32 T και λθον ra. πετεινα. Kal κατεφαγεν avra. a δεεπεσεν eret ra πετρωδη οπον οὐκ εἰχεν γὴν πολλὴν και ευθυσ εξανετειλεν δια το μὴ exew βαθὸσ γησ XIII. 5 Tov δεηλιου ανατειλαντοσ -εκαυματισθησαν ό και δια το μὴ exe pilav - εξηρανθησαν αλλα δε ἐπεσεν εἰσ Tao axavOac και ἀνεβησαν at ακανθαι. και exvigay avra. αλλα Se ἐπεσεν exe τὴν γὴν τὴν καλην και εδιδουν καρπὸν ομεν p o8e-£: 08e. X O €XWY WTO. GKOU€LV ἀκουέτω και προσελθοντεσ οἱ μαθηται εἰπὸν avro δια τι ev παραβολαισ λαλεισ avrow O δε αποκριθεισ ειπεν avrow ort ὕμειν δεδοται γνωναι τα μυστηρια tho βασιλειασ Tov ουρανω εκεινοισ Se ov δεδοται ρὰβ :Ocrur yap exe: δοθησεται avro Kat περισσενθησεται οστισ Se ovk €xet- Kat o €xet αρθησεται am avrov ery : Ova Tovro ev παραβολαισ Ace avrow ἵνα BAerovreo μη βλεπωσιν και AKOVOVTED μὴ ακουσωσιν και μὴ CUVOG'W - μὴ ποτε επιστρεψωσιν καιτοτεπληρωθήσεται em avrour ἢ προφηήτια Tov ἡσαῖον λεγουσα πορευθητι και eure ro Naw Tovro QKON ακουσεται᾽ Kat OV μὴ συνήῆται και βλεποντεσ βλεψεται. και ov μη ἴδητε εἐπαχυνθὴ yap ἡ καρδια rov λαοῦ rovrov (Fol. 405.) 10 14 I5 δεῖ Wario et uenerunt uolucres et comederunt ea quaedam autem ceciderunt in petrosa ubi non habeba terram multam et continuo exhorta sunt propter quod non haberet altitudinem terrae sole autem oriente. aestuauerunt et quia non habebant radicem harunt alia autem ceciderunt in spinis et ascenderunt spinae. et suffocauerunt ea alia autem ceciderunt.in terram bonam et dabant fructum quidam " quidam autem .1x.quidam . xxx. qui habet aures audiendi audiat Et accedentes discipuli eius dixerunt ei quare in parabolis loqueris illis qui autem respondens dixit eis quia uobis datum est scire mysterium regni caelorum illis autem non est datum qui enim habet dabitur ei et abundabit qui autem non habet: et quod habet tolletur ab eo ideo in parabolis loquor eis ut uidentes non uideant et audientes non audiant et non intellegant.ne quando conuertantur Et tunc conplebitur super eos prophetia esaiae dicentes uadae et dit populo huic aure audietis et non intellegetis et uidentes uidebitis - et non uidebitis ingrassatum est enim cor populi huius (Fol. 41 a.) Cap. XIII. 4—15. ma ο-ἰ — KAT MAGOAION —S o — ι. — και Tour wow βαρεωσ ἤκουσαν Kat Tove οφθαλμουσ αὐτων ἐκαμμυσαν μὴ ποτε Wucw τοισ οφθαλμοισ και τοισ WOLY ἀκουσωσὶν. και Ty καρδια συνωσιψ καὶ επιστρεψωσιν και ἵασομαι αυτουσ ES : ὕμων δε μακαριοι οφθαλμοι. ors βλεπουσιν καὶ WTA ὕμων OTL ακονουσὶν ἀμὴν yap λεγω ὕμειν ort πόλλοι προφῆται και δικαιοι εἐπσεθυμησαν ede a βλεπεται και οὐκ ἡδυνηθησαν «dew καὶ ακουσαι α ἀκονεται- και οὐκ ἤκουσαν — prc : ὕμεισ ovv ακουσατε τὴν παραβολην rov σπειροντοσ vavrog ἀκονοντοσ τον Xoyov Tne βασιλειασ Kat μη σνυνιοντοσ €pxeraa o πονηροσ και aprale TO σπειρομενον εν τὴ καρδια αυτων ουτοσ ἐστιν 0 παρα τὴν οδον σπαρεισ o Se ewet τα πετρωδη arapeur OVTOG ἐστιν * 0 TOV λογον axovay xat evÜva μετα xapac - Aap Bayov avrov OvK exer δε ριζαν εαυτω αλλα προσκαιροσ ἐστιν γενομενησ δε θλειψαιωσ 7 διωγμοῦ δια τον λογον ευθεωσ σκανδαλιζεται O Se «s rac ἀκανθασ σπειρομενοσ OVTOG ἐστιν O TOV Àoyyov axovwy και ἡ μέριμνα TOU αἰωνοσ Kat ἢ ἀπατή TOV πλουτουσ. συνπγειγει τον λογο καὶ ἀκαρποσ γεινεται (Fol. 41 δ.) XIII. 16 17 P oo 19 20 at SEC MATTHEUM 33 En na an et auribus grauiter audierunt et oculos suos cluserunt ne quando uideant oculis et auribus audiant et corde intellegant et conuertantur et sanabo illos uestri autem ueati oculi . quia uident et aures uestrae quia audiunt amen enim dico uobis quia multi prophetae et iusti cupierunt uidere quae uidetis et non potuerunt uidere et audire quae auditis et non audierunt uos ergo audit parabolam seminantis omnis qui audit uerbum regni et non intellegit uenit malignus et rapit quod seminatur in corde ipsius hic est qui secus uiam seminatus est qui autem super petrosa seminatus est hic est. qui uerbum audit et continuo cum gaudio accipit eum non habet autem radicem in se sed temporali: est facta autem tribulatione aut persecutione propter berbum continuo scandalizatur qui autem in spinis seminatur hic est qui audit uerbum et sollicitudo saeculi et seductio diuitiarum simul suffocat uerbu et infructuos fit (Fol. 42 a.) Car, XIIT. 1s—22. 34 KAT MA@@AION om, O δε ἐπι τὴν yoy τὴν Kady σπαρεισ OVTOG ἐστιν 0 axovwy TOV λογον καὶ συνιεισ τοτε καρποφορει καὶ TOLEL opev-p-o $e. £- 0 Be. X- : aAAyy παραβολὴν παρεθῆκεν avrow λεγων ὡμοιωθὴη ἡ βασιλεια Tov ovpaywy ανθρωπω σπειροντι..καλον σπερμα ev τω ἰδιω aypw ET Ev 8e ro xabevdery rove ανθρωπουσ ἢλθεν avrov o exOpoo - και ἐσπειρεν ζιζανια ava. μεσον TOU σειτου “ἀπῆλθεν ore δεεβλαστησεν o χορτοσ καὶ καρπὸν εποιήσεν «τοτε εφανὴ τα ζιζανια XIII. 23 spore Govrec δε οι δουλοι Tov οἰκοδεσποτον exewov 27 εἰπὸν AUTW Kvpue OVXt καλον σπερμα «dT € peg EV τω OW ἀγρω ποθεν ovy exe ζιζανια O de εφη avrow .εχθροσ ανθρωποσ Touro €Troc]o €y « λεγουσιν avro ot δουλοι θελεισ απελθοντεσ συνλεξωμεν avra. λεγει avrour ov- μη ποτε συνλεγοντεσ τα ζιζανια εκριζωσητε apa Kat TOY σειτὸν συν GVTOUT αφετεαμῴοτερα συνανξανεσθαι εωσ rov θερισμον. καὶ εν Katpw Tov θερισμου «po row θερισταισ συνλεξατεπρωτον τα (Lavin καὶ δησατε δεσμασ προσ To κατακαυσαι τον δεσειτον συνλεγεται εἰσ τὴν αποθὴν μον px saAAnv παραβολὴν eXadnoev avrow λεγων opow ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια των ovpayay κοκκω σιναπεωσ - oy λαβὼν ανθρωποσ' ἐσπειρεν EV TW a'ypxo avTOv 0 μεικροτερον μεν ἐστιν “πάντων σπερματω (Fol. 42 5.) SEC MATTHEUM qui autem super terram bonam seminatus est hic est qui audit uerbum et intellegit tunc fructificat et facit quodam e: quod autem ix. quod autem. xxx. aliam parabolam adposuit eis dicens simile est regnum caelorum homini seminanti bonum semen in suo agro cum autem dormirent homines uenit eius inimicus - et superseminauit zizania inter medium tritici et abiit cum autem germinasset faenum et fructum fecisset. tunc paruit zizania accedentes autem serui . patrisfamiliae illius dicunt ei domine nonne bonum semen seminasti in tuo agro unde ergo habet zizania qui autem dixit eis. inimicus homo hoc fecit . dicunt ei serui uis euntes colligimus ea dicit eis non . ne forte collegentes zizania eradicetis simul et triticum cum eis sinite utraque simul crescere usque ad messem . et in tempore messis dico messoribus colligite primum zizania et ligate manipulos-ad comburendum triticum autem colligite in horreum meum aliam parabolam locutusest is dicens simile est regnum caelorum grano sinapis quod accipiens homo seminauit in agro suo quod minimum quidem est omnium seminum (Fol. 434.) | "Car. XIII. 23—32. — — 0 — ουὑ.. = T MAGOAION — — 0 — ἕὄι.. — oray δε αυξηση. μειζων roy λαχανων eorw — XIII. και γεινεται δενδρον wore ελθειν τα πετεινα τον ovpayov και κατασκήνοιν ev Tour κλαδοισ avrov p : ἀλλὴν παραβολὴν - ojou. ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια 33 τῶν ουρανων vj ἣν λαβουσα γυνὴ "ενεκρυψεν eur ἀλευρον σατατρεια ews ov εζυμωθη oXoy — — pro ; TavTa παντα ἐλαληνσεν o ino 34 «v παραβολαισ τοισ oxXowr* Kat χωρισ παραβολησ oux ἐλαλει avrow orwa πληρωθὴη τορηθεν 35 δια του προφητον Xeyovroa ἀνοίξω ev παραβολαισ ro στομα μον ἐρευξομαι κεκρυμμενα απὸ καταβολησ κοσμου — . pi. : Tor€ αφεισ Tove oxAove nOev εἰσ τὴν οἰκεαν 6 — καὶ προσῆλθον avro ot μαθηται avrov λεγοντεσ φρασον ἡμειν τὴν παραβολὴν τῶν ζιζανιων του aypou O δεαποκρειθεισ ecrev 37 οσπειρων TO καλον σπερμα ear οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου o δεαγροσ ἐστιν ο κοσμοσ .τὸ δε καλον σπερμα 38 ovrot εἰσιν ot wo THO Bao τησ βασιλειασ τα δε ζιζανια eurty - ot vtot TOV πονήρου o 0e exÜpoc οσπειρασ avra, ἐστιν 39 o Qu oXoc - o 9« Üepuriog συντελεια αἰωνοσ ἐστιν ot be θερεισται ἀνγελοι εἰσιν womep ovy συνλεγονται τα ζιζανια 40 KGL πυρι KATAKGLOVTAL . OUTWIT ET TAL (Fol. 43 6.) cum autem creuerit: maius holeribus est et fiet arbor ita ut ueniant aues caeli et habetent in ramis eius aliam parabolam - simile est regnum caelorum fermento quod accipiens mulier. abscondit in farinam mensuras tres donec fermentetur omne haec omnia locutus est ihs in parabolis turbis. et sine parabola non loquebatur eis ut conpleretur quod dictum est per prophetam dicentem aperiam in parabolis os meum eructuauor absconsa ab initio saeculi tunc dimittens turbas . uenit in domum et accesserunt ad eum discipuli eius dicentes narra nobis parauolam zizaniorum agri qui autem respondens dixit qui seminat semen bonum est filius hominis ager autem est saeculum - bonum autem seme hii sunt fili regni zizania autem sunt. fili maligni inimicus autem qui seminauit est diabolus. messis autem consummatio saeculi est messores autem angeli sunt sicut ergo colleguntur zizania et igni conburuntur- ita erit (Fol. 44 a.) Cap. XIII. 32—40. 36 KAT MA®® εν Tn συντελεια Tov αἰωγοσ αποστελει οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου Tove ayyeXoue avrov - και συνλεξουσιν ἐκ tno βασιλειασ avrov παντα τα σκανδαλα και τουσ ποιουντασ τὴν ayopaay XIII. 4t και BadAovow αντουσ εἰσ τὴν kapavoy TOU πυροσ 42 ἐκεῖ carat o κλανθμοσ. και o βρυγμοσ' των οδοντω Tore οι δικαίοι λαμψουσιν wo οἡλίιοσ εν τὴ βασιλεια του πρσ αὐυτων O ἔχὼν WTA AKOVELY AKOVETW Ομοια ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων θηνσαυρω kexpupuevo εν aypw ov ευὑρων τισ ἐκρυψεν καὶ απὸ THO χαρασ avTOv -ὕπαγει Kat πωλει πάντα OCQ. EXEL’ καὶ ἀγοραζει τον G-ypoy ἐκεινο παλιν ομοια ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων ανθρωπω evropw ζητουντι καλουσ μαργαρειτασ' eupoy Se rodvreipov μαργαρειτὴν ἀπελθων ἐπωλησεν a. εἰχεν - καὶ ηγορασεν avro παλειν opotua ἐστιν ἡ βασιλια των ουρανων σαγηνὴ βληθεισὴ εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν καὶ €K παντοσ γενουσ συναγαγουσὴ ore δε ετληρωθη -ανεβιβασαν avrnv ἐπι Toy αἰγιαλον και καθισαντεσ σνυνελεξαν τα καλλιστα εἰσ τα αγγια Ta δεσαπρα εξω εβαλαν οντωσ ἐστε εν τὴ συντελεια του κοσμου εξελευσονται οἱ ανγελοι και αφοριουσιν rove πονηρουσ «x μεσου Toy δικαίων. . καὶ βαλλουσιν avrove εἰσ τὴν καμεινον του πνυροσ' exe. ἐσται ο κλαυθμοσ' και o βρυγμοσ των o (Fol. 44 5.) 43 45 47 49 in consummatione saeculi mittet filius hominis angelos suos et congregabunt de regno eius omnia scandala et facientes iniquitates et mittunt eos in camino ignis ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium tunc iusti lucebunt sicut sol in regno patris sui qui habet aures audiendi audiat simile est regnum caelorum thensauro absconso in agro quem quidam inueniens abscondit et prae gaudio eius. uadit et uendit omnia quae habet. et emit agrum illum iterum simile est regnum caelorum homini negotianti querenti bonas margaritas et inueniens praetiosam margaritam abit et uindedit quae habebat « οὐ emit eam iterum simile est regnum caelorum saginae missae in mari et ex omni genere congreganti cum autem inpleta fuerit . educent eam ad litus et sedentes collegerunt meliora in uasis mala autem foris miserunt sic erit in consummatione saeculi exient angeli et segregabunt malos de medio iustorum et mittent eos in caminum ignis ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium (Fol. 45a.) Cap. XIII. 40 —50. ay cvvykare ravra παντα.. λεγουσιν avro ναι Acyet avrots- dia Tovro rac γραμματευσ μαθηθευθεις"εν τη βασιλεια των ovpayav ομοιοσ᾽ ἐστιν ανθρωπω οικοδεσποτη οστισ ἐκβαλλει ex του θησαυρου avrov καινα καὶ παλαια c Ρμα : Kas eyevero ore ετελεσεν o tno Tac παραβολασ ravrac - pernpev εκειθεν kat ελθων eur τὴν πατριδα avrov εδιδασκεν avrove ev τὴ συναγωγή avrov wore ἐκτλησσεσθαι avrov και λεγειν ποθεν rovro aca v σοφεια avry και αἱ δυναμεις οὐχ OUTOS ἐστιν" του TEKTOVOT ὕιοσ ovx ἡ μητὴρ avrov λέγεται μαριαμ και οἱ αδελῴφοι avrov ἵακωβοσ και Ἰωαννησ και σιμων και ιουδασ "καὶ αἱ αδελῴφαι avrov ονχι πασαι προσ ἡμασ εἰσιν ποθεν ovy Tovro παντὰα ravra. και εσκανδαλιζοντο ev avro —À : Ὁ δειησ εἰπεν avrow οὐκ ἐστιν προφητὴσ ατειμοσ' €t μή ev τή πατριδι και εν TH οἰκεια αὐτου καὶ OUK ἐποιησεν exer δυναμεις πολλασ δια rac απιστειασ avrov prey : Ev ἐκείνω δὲ rw kaapo ἤκουσεν nowdys a, οτετραρχησ τὴν ἀκοὴν ιὴν καὶ ELEY TOUT παισὶν αντου μὴ Tt ουτοσ ἐστιν warns o βαπτιστησ ον eyo απεκεφαλισα avrog ἤγερθη amo rov νεκρων XIII. 51 52 56 και δια rovro a4 ὄνναμεις ἐναργουσιν ev avro ped : O yap ἠρωδησ' κρατησασ τον iaayviy (Fol. 45 5.) intellexistis haec omnia. dicunt ei etiam dicit eis ‘ideo omnis scriba doctis in regno caelorum similis est homini patrifamiliae qui emittit de thensauris suis noua et ueteria. Et factum est cum consummasset ihs parabolas istas migrauit inde et ueniens in patria sua docebat eos in synagogas eorum ita ut mirarentur et dicerent unde huic omnis sapientia haec et uirtutes nonne hic est fabri filius nonne mater eius maria dicitur et fratres eius iacobus et iohannes et simon et iudas et sorores eius non omnes apud nos sunt unde ergo huic omnia hae et scandalizabantur in eo ihs autem dixit eis non est profeta sine honore nisi in patria ‘et in domo sua et non fecit ibidem uirtutes multas propter incredulitates eorum in illo autem tempore audiuit herodes tetrarcha opinionem ihu et dixit pueris suis num quid hic est iohannes baptista quem ego decollaui hic surrexit a mortuis et ideo uirtutes operantur in eo herodes enim tenens iohannen (Fol. 46 a.) Carr. XIII. 51—XIV. 3. 38 KAT ΜΑΘΘ ——— — ἐδησεν avrov ey rn φυλακὴ XIV. δια ηρωδιαδα τὴν γυναικα rov αδελῴου avrov ἔλεγεν yap αντω toayvgo * ovk εξεστιν σοι 4 exe αὐτὴν - και θελων avrov ἀποκτειναι 5 «of 10: rov oxXov ort ὡς προφήτην avrov euxov 6 ρμε : γενεσειοισ δε γενομενοισ του ηρωδου 7 ὠρχήσατο ἡ Ovyarnp avrov ἡρωδιας εν τω μεσω και ἡρεσεν ro ἡρωδὴ οθεν μεθ opkov ὠμολογῆσεν αὐτὴ δουναι o ay acra grau ἡ δεπροβιβασθεισα. ὕπο τησ μητροσ avrqa εἰπε 8 Soo μοι ὧδε κεφαλην -ἴωαννου του βαπτιστου και λυπηθεισ o βασιλευσ δια rove opkova και δια τουσ συνανακειμενουσ εἐκελευσεν δοθηναι. και πεμψασ απεκεφαλισεν τον Ἰωαννὴν ev Ty φυλακη και ἡνεχθὴ ἡ κεφαλὴ avrov ext Tw πινακι και εδοθη τω κορασιω ᾿ καὶ ἤνεγκεν ry μήτρι avri και προσελθοντεσ οἱ μαθηται avrov ἡραν τοπτωμα avrov καὶ εθαψαν avro kat ἐλθοντεσ απηγγειλαν τω em pps : axovoag δεο ine avexopnav exeev ev πλοιω n eur ἐερήμον τόπον κατ εἰδιαν και AKOVTAYTET οἱ οχλοι ἠκολονθησαν avro πεζη απὸ των πολεων και εξελθων edev oxXov πολυν και εσπλαγχνισθὴ περι avrov - καὶ εθεραπευσε, τουσ ἀρρωστουντασ GUTUV pnl : Οψειασ δε yevonerno προσηλθον avro ot μαθηται avrov λεγοντεσ ἐρημοσ ἐστιν 0 TOT0G - και ἡ wpa ἡδὴ παρηλθεν αἀπολυσον τουσ οχλουσ (Fol. 46 5.) 11 13 14 15 BSEC MATTHEUM —— -ς —- ligauit eum in carcere propter herodiadem uxorem fratris sui dicebat enim ei iohannes * non licet tibi habere eam - et uolens eum occidere timuit turbas quia sicut prophetam eum habebant natale autem facto herodis saltabit filia herodiadis in medio et placuit herodi unde cum iureiurando promisit ei dare quodcumque petierit quae autem docta a matre sua dixit da mihi hic caput iohannis baptistae et contristatus rex - propter iusiurandum et propter conrecumbentes iussit dari et mittens decollauit iohannen in carcerem et adlatum est caput eius supra disco et datum est puellae et adtulit matri suae Et accedentes discipuli eius tulerunt corpus eius ‘et sepelierunt illud et uenientes renuntiauerunt ihu audiens autem ils secessit inde nauigio in desertum locum seorsum et audientes turbae secuti sunt eum pedestri de civitatibus Et egressus vidit turbam multam et misertus est de eis et curauit infirmos eorum sero autem facto accesserunt ad eum discipuli eius dicentes desertus est locus. et hora iam praeteriit dimitte turbas (Fol. 47 a.) Cap. XIV. 3— 15. — SS KA .-- ο΄ emt Tov xoprov ἐλαβεν rove πεντεαρτουσ και τουσ Ovo ἴχθνασ .αναβλεψασ εἰσ Tov ουρανο ηὔλογησεν - και κλασασ εδωκεν Tor μαθηταισ Tove a provo ot δε μαθηται row οχλοισ Kat εφαγον παντεσ Kat εχορτασθησαν και ραν TO περισσευον TOV κλασματων — tB> κοφινονυσ πληρεισ Οιδεαισθιωντεσ σαν ανδρεσ wo πεντακισχειλιοι χωρισ παιδιων και γυναικων : καὶ €uÜeog ἤναγκασεν Tove μαθητασ ἐνβηναι εἰσ To πλοιον - καὶ προαγιψ εἰσ TO "repa, εωσ ον απολυση τουσ οχλουσ «οἷ ρμθ και απολυσασ trove οχλουσ' — — pv —, aveBn εἰσ To οροσ καθ ιδιαν προσευξασθαι : οψειασ δε γενομενὴησ μονοσ ἣν exe To δεπλοῖιον yy εἰσ μεσον TH θαλασσησ βασανιζομενον ὕπο των κυματων 3] yap ἐναντιοσ οανεμοσ teraprno δε φυλακησ Tyo νυκτοσ' απηλθεν περιπατων προσ avrova eri tno θαλασσησ Or δεμαθηται ἴδοντεσ avrov em tno θαλασσησ περιπατουντα «ταραχθησαν λεγοντεσ ort φαντασμα ἐστιν (Fol 47 5.) ἵνα ἀπελθοντεσ eur τασ κωμασ XIV. ayopagwotw εαντοισ βρωματα O δεειπεν avrois: ov χρείαν ἐχουσιν αἀπελθεν τό Sore Hues φαγειν αυτοισ" ot δελεγουσιν avrw- ovk ἐχομεν woe 17 €t μὴ πεντε αρτουσ και δνο ἴχθυασ o δε eurev φερεται μοι avrove 18 Kat κελευσασ Tov οχλον ανακλειθηναι 19 21 23 26 SEC MATTHEUM SS ut euntes in castella emant sibi escas qui autem dixit eis . non necesse habent ire date uos manducare eis qui autem dicunt ei . non habemus hic nisi quinque panes et duos pisces qui autem dixit adferte mihi illos et cum iussisset. turbas discumbere super faenum accepit quinque panes et duos pisces respiciens in caelum benedixit. et frangens dedit discipulis panes. discipuli autem turbis et manducauerunt. et saturati sunt et tulerunt reliquias fracmentorum xii - cofinos plenos qui autem manducarunt erant uiri ad quinque milia exceptis infantibus et mulieribus et continuo coegit discipulos ascendere navem - et praecedere trans donec dimitteret tur et cum dimisset turbas ascendit in montem seorsum orare sero autem facto solus erat ibidem nauis autem erat in medium maris et uexabatur a luctibus erat enim contrarius uentus quarta autem uigilia noctis abit ambulans ad eos super mare discipuli autem uidentes eum super mare ambulantem turbati sunt dicentes: quoniam fantasma est (Fol. 48a.) Cap. XIV. 15—26. 39 40 KAT MAO Kat aro Tov φοβου expa£ay evÜva δε ἐλαλησεν avrow λεγων θαρρειτε eyo εἰμει. μη φοβεισθαι — — pra : αποκρειθεισ Se avro πετροσ ειπεν KE εἰ σὺ et κελευσον με ελθειν προσ σε ert τα ὕδατα οδεειπεν ελθε και καταβασ απὸ τον πλοιον πετροσ WEPLEMATHO EY ETL τα ὕδατα — ελθειν προσ τον inv BXerov δετον ἀνεμον ἴσχυρον εφοβηθη και apfapevor καταποντιζεσθαι — expa£ey λεγων κεσωσον με Ευθεωσ δε ino. EXTELVAT τὴν χειρα ἐπελαβετο avrov και Xeyet avro ολιγοπιστε εἰσ τι εδιστασασ' p : kat aya Javrov αντων εἰσ To πλοιον EXOTAC €V 0 AVELOT ot δε «v Tw πλοιω ελθοντεσ προσεκυνήσαν avro λεγοντεσ αληθωσ ὕιοσ By e av - καὶ διαπερασαντεσ ἤλθὸον emt τὴν γὴν εἰσ γεννησαρ᾽ ery : καὶ ἐπιγνοντεσ avrov ot ανδρεσ TOV TOTTOV εκεινου" απεστειλαν eur ολην THY περιχωρον εκειγὴν και TPOCYVEYKAY avro Ἰανταστουσ κακωσ ἐχοντασ Kat παρεκαλουν αντὸν iva. μονον αψωνται του κρασπεδου Tov ἵματιον αὐτου και οσοι ἡψαντο διεσωθησαν XIV. 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 p? : TOTE προέρχονται προσ avrov avo ἱεροσολυμων XY. 1 φαρισαιοι και γραμματεισ Xeyovrea δια τι ot μαθηται σον παραβαινουσιν τὴν παραδοσιν των πρεσβυτερων (Fol. 48 δ.) SEC MATTHEUM ony, et a timore exclamauerunt continuo autem locutus est eis dicens fidete ergo sum - nolite timere respondens autem ei petrus dixit dne si tu es iube me uenire ad te super aquain qui autem dixit ueni et descendens de naui petrus ambulauit super aquas ut ueniret ad ihm uidens autem uentum ualidum timuit et incipiens demergi clamauit dicens dme libera me continuo autem ihs extens manum adpraehendit eum et dicit illi modice fidei quare dubitasti Et ascendentibus in naui quieuit uentus qui autem in naui erant uenientes adorauerunt ei dicentes uere filius dei es tu- et cum transfretassent uenerunt in terram gennasar | et cum cognouissent eum uiri loci illius miserunt in uniuersa regionem illam et optulerunt ei omnes male habentes. et depraecabantur eum ut tantum tangerent fimbriam uestimenti eius et quodquod tetigerunt salbati sunt tunc accedunt ad eum ab hierosolymis pharisaei et scribae dicentes quare discipuli tui transgrediuntur traditionem seniorum (Fol. 49 a.) Capp. XIV. 26—XV. 2. OU YAN VUrTOVT€ TAG χειρασ avrov XV. orav aprov εσθιωσιν O δεαποκριθεισ ειπεν 3 δια τι και ὕμεισ παραβαιναι τὴν evroXgy του θὺ δια τὴν παραδοσιν ὕμων.ο yap Oo εἰπεν 4 τειμα TOV πατέρα καὶ THY μητερα Kat 0 κακολογων πατερα ἡ μήτερα θανατω reXevraro : ὕμεισ Se λεγεται 5 og Say earn Tw πατρι ἡ τὴ μήτρι δωρον o Say ef eov ὠφεληθησ OV μητειμήσει TOV πατερα avTOU καὶ ἠκυρωσατετον λογον Tov bv 6 δια τὴν παραδοσιν ὕμων ὕποκριται. καλωσ ἐπροφήτευσεν περι ὕμων 7 ησαΐασ λεγων - o *Àaog ovrog 8 TOL χειλεσιν pe T€uua,* Se καρδια avrov Toppw ἐστιν ar enou- parny Se ceBovrat με 9 διδασκοντεσ διδασκαλειασ᾽ ενταλματα ανθρωπων και προσκαλεσαμενοσ Tov οχλον εἰπεν avTow 10 ακονεται και TUVLETE οὅ TAY TO εἰσερχομεο 11 εἰσ TO στομα. κοινωνι Tov ayÜporrov αλλα To ἐκπορενομένον ex TOU στοματοσ' exetvo κοινωνεῖ Tov ayÜporrov pre : τοτεπροσελθοντεσ οἱ μαθηται 12 λεγουσιν avrw.odac ort οἱ φαρισαιοι ακουσαντεσ TOV λογον ἐσκαν αν O δεαποκρειθεισ εἰπεν πασα φντεια 13 ἣν ovx εφντευσεν o πατὴρ μου | am, e o ουρανιοσ - expo meras : acere rove τυφλουσ -τυφλοι εἰσιν oda-yot 14 τυφλοσ Se rupAov cay odayn audorepor ἐνπεσοννται eur BoP pov (Fol. 49 6.) "BEG ATTHEUM 41 non enim labant manus suas cum panem manducant qui autem respondens dixit quare et uos transgredimini mandatum det propter traditionem uestram: ds enim dixit honora patrem aut matrem et qui maledicit patri aut matri morte morietur. uos autem dicitis quicumque dixerit patri aut matri munus quod ex me tibi prodest non honorauit patrem suum et inritum fecistis uerbum dei propter traditionem uestram hypocritae bene prophetauit de uobis esaias dicens populus hic labiis me diligit.cor autem eorum longe est à mte sine causa autem colunt me docentes doctrinas mandata hominum Et conuocans turbam dixit eis audite et intellegite - non omne quod intrat in os communicat hominem sed quod egreditur de ore illut communicat hominem tunc accedentes discipuli dicunt ei scis quoniam pharisaei audientes uerbum scandalizati sunt qui autem respondens dixit omnis plantatio quam non plantauit pater meus caelestis eradicabitur sinite caecos. caeci sunt duces caecus autem caecum si ducat utrisque incidunt in foueam (Fol. 50 a.) Cap. XV, 2— 14. — — 43 T MAGOAION v pt : ἀποκριθεισ δε o πετροσ eurey avro φρασον ἡμειν τὴν παραβολὴν ταυτὴν O δεειπεν axvyy καὶ ὕμεισ ἀσυνετοι ἐστε OV VOELTE OTL παν TO εἰσπορενομενον εἰσ TO στομα. εἰσ τὴν κοιλειαν χωρει καὶ eo αφεδρωνα εκβαλλεται Τα δε exrropevopeva εκ rov στοματοσ εκ THO καρδιασ εξερχεται εκεινα Kotywvet roy ανθρωπον €x yap Tho καρδιασ εξερχονται διαλογισμοι πονηροι- φονοι μοιχίιαι.- πορνειαι. κλοπαι ψευδομαρτυριαι. βλασφημεια TavTa εἰσιν τα Kowovyovyra. Toy ανθρωπον Το δε ανειπτοισ xepaty φαγειν ον κοινωνεῖ τὸν avOpwirov και εξελθων εκειθεν o ine avexwpnoe εἰσ τα μερὴ Tvpov και σειδωνοσ ν και ἴδου γυνὴ χαναναια απὸ των οριων εκειῶ εξελθουσα ἐκραζεν οπισω avrov λεγουσα ἐλεησον p e ὕιοσ Saved ἢ θυγατὴρ pov κακωσ δαιμονιζεται O δεουκ απεκριθη avry λογον και προσελθοντεσ οἱ μαθηται avrov ἡρώτουν avrov λεγοντεσ «απολυσον αὐτὴν ort κραζει οπισθεν ἡμων en : O δεαποκριθεισ ecrev ovx απεσταλὴν €t μὴ εἰσ Ta προβατα Tavra, τα ἀπολωλοτα owov εἰσραηλ p? : ἢ δε ελθουσα προσεκυνι avrai λεγουσα xe βοηθει μοι-ο δεαποκριθεισ ειπεν οὐκ εἐξεστιν λαβειν τον αρτον των τεκνων και βαλιν row κυναριοισ (Fol. 505.) 18 19 2! 22 23 8 i MATTHEUM respondens autem petrus dixit ei narra nobis parabolam is iam qui autem dixit.adhuc et uos insipientes estis non intellegitis quia: omne quod introit in os in uentrem cedit et in secessum mittitur qui autem exeunt de ore de corde exeunt illa communicant hominem de corde enim exeunt cogitationes malae. homicidia adulteria :fornicati..nes furta falsa testimonia blasfemiae haec sunt quae communicant hominem inlotis autem manibus manducare non communicat hominem Et exiens inde ihs secessit in partes tyri- et sidonae et ecce mulier chananaea - de finibus illis exens clamabat post illym dicens miserere mei dne fili dauid filia mea male daemonizatur qui autem non respondit ei uerbum et accedentes discipuli eius rogabant eum dicentes. dimitte illam quia clamat post nos qui autem respondens dixit.non sum missus nisi ad oues has quae perierunt domus istrahel quae autem ueniens adorabat ei dicens dne adiuba me. qui autem respondens dixit non licet accipere panem filiorum et mittere canibus (Fol. 51 a.) Cap. XV. 15—26. H 8e are ναι κε. καὶ yap τὰ κυναρια XY. 2) ἐσθιουσιν ato Toy ψειχων των πείπτοντων απὸ THO τραπεζησ τῶν κυναριων αὐτων Tore ἀποκριθεισ εἰπεν avry γυναι 28 peyady σον ἡ πιστισ γενηθήτω σοι wo θελεισ και ἴαθη ἡ θυγατὴρ avrno - amo THe wpac εκεινὴσ pe : καὶ μεταβασ εκειθεν o ino ἡλθεν 29 παρα τὴν θαλασσαν rgo γαλιλαιασ καὶ αναβασ eur To poo exabyro cxet και προσῆλθον avro οχλοι πολλοι 30 exovrec μεθ ἐεαντων XoXova - TvjÀovo . κυλλουσ καὶ erepova πολλουσ᾽ και epuj/ay avrova Uro Tove ποδασ avrov και εθεραπευσεν avrova παντὰσ wore Tov oxXov θαυμασαι βλεποντασ 31 κωφουσ λαλουντασ᾽ και κυλλουσ ὕγιεισ και χωλουσ περιπατουντασ Kat Tove τυφλουσ βλεποντασ καὶ ἐδοξασαν τον θν ἵἱσραηλ O δε ine προσκαλεσαμενοσ Tove μαθητασ avrov 32 εἰπεν σπλανχνιζομαι em Tov oxXoy rovrov ort non ἡμεραι .γ. εἰσιν "καὶ προσμενουσιν μοι καὶ OUK €XOUG' τι φαγωσιν Kat ἀπολυσαι avrove νηστεισ ov θελω μὴ wore ἐκλυθωσὶιν ev TH odo και λεγουσιν avro oc μαθηται avrov 33 ποθεν ovy ἡμειν εν ἐρημία αρτοι τοσουτοι ὡστε χορτασαι οχλον τοσουτον om, και Neyet αντοισ O LNT ποσουσ aprove ἐχεται 34 ot δε εἰπὸν avro erra. και ολιγα ἴχθυδια καὶ παρανγειλασ τω oxAw ayaegty 35 ἐπι τὴν γην «ελαβεν rove -(- ἀρτουσ 36 (Fol. 51 5.) SEC MATTHEUM 43 quae autem dixit etiam die ‘et canis enim edent de micis quae cadent de mensis dominorum suorum tunc respondens dixit ei. o mulier magna est tua fides. fiat tibi sicut uis et sanata est filia eius: ab hora illa Et transiens inde ihs uenit secus mare galilaeae et ascendens in monte sedebat ibi et accesserunt ad eum turbae multae habentes secum clodos. caecos. sideratos et alios multos. et proiecerunt eos sub pedibus eius et curauit eos omnes ita ut turba miraretur uidens surdos loquentes . sideratos incolumes et clodos ambulantes et caecos uidentes et glorificauerunt dm istrahel ihs autem conuocans discipulos suos dixit misereor- super turbam hanc quia iam dies tres sunt. et sustinent me Et non habent quid manducent et dimittere eos iaiunos nolo et dicunt οἱ discipuli eius unde ergo nobis in deserto panes tanti ut satientur turbae tantae Et dicit eis ihs. quod panes habetis qui autem dixerunt septem - et paucos pisciculos Et cum iussisset turbas discum bere supra terram . accepit septem panes (Fol. 52 a.) Car. XV. 27—36. 44 KAT και Tove ἴχθνασ και ευχαριστησασ ἐκλασεν XV. και ἐδιδου τοισ μαθηταισ οἱ δὲεμαθηται τω οχλω και εφαγον παντεσ καὶ εχορτασθησαν 37 Και ΤΟ Τερίσσευον τῶν κλασματων ἡραν * ^. σφνριδασ πληρεισ οἱ δε αἰσθιοντεσ σαν "τετρακισχίλιοι ανδρεσ χωρισ παιδιων καὶ γυναικων 38 ---- - ρξα : και ἀπολυσασ Tove οχλουσ ἐνβαινει εἰσ To TÀow 39 Lamy xa, n\Oev eur τα opua. THe μαγαδαν και προσελθοντεσ οι φαρισαιοι και σαδδουκαιοι XVI. 1 πειραζοντεσ avrov ετηρωτησαν σήμειον εκ του ovpayov επιδειξαι avrour O δεαποκριθεισ᾽ eurev οψειασ γενομενὴσ 2 λεγεται evdera. πυρραζει yap o ουρανοσ καιπρωει σήμερον χειμὼν 31 πυρραζει yap στυγναζων o anp TO μεν προσωπον TOV OVpavou γεινωσκεταί διακρεινειν τα δε aya. των Katpwy ov δυνασθαι pep t yevea πονήρα ζήτει anpuov 4 και σημιαν ov δοθησεται avr εἰ μη TO σημίον ιωνα και καταλιπὼν αὐτουσ απηλθεν καὶ ελθοντεσ εἰσ To repay -επελαθοντο οἱ μαθηται - αρτουσ λαβειν — — pty : O Se eno eurev avrow opare καὶ προσέχετε 6 azo tho ζυμησ των φαρισαιων και σαδδουκαίων »ξὸ : tore διελογιζοντο ev εαυτοισ λεγοντεσ 7 e ort aprove ovk eda Boney yvova € o ine εἰπεν «τι διαλογιζεσθαι εν exvrow — 8 ολιγοπιστοι"οτι ἀρτουσ οὐκ EXETAL ovrrw νοειτε- οὐδε μνημονεύετε 9 OTE TOUT TEVTE αρτουσ - TOUT πεντακισχιλείοισ και ποσουσ κοφινουσ ελαβεται (Fol. 52.) ζῶ δ᾽ MATTHEUM — -— 00 A x= et pisces. et gratias agens fregit et dabat discipulis. discipuli turbae et manducauerunt omnes. et saturati sunt et quod superauit fragmentorum tulerunt - vil - sportes plenas éxceptisinfantibusetmuleribus Το Et mittens turbas. ascendit nauem et uenit in finibus magadan Et accedentes pharisaei et sadducaei temptantes eum interrocauerunt signum de caelo ostenderet eis qui autem respondens dixit. sero factum dicitis serenum ‘rubicundum est enim caelum et mane hodie pluuia rubet enim triste caelum faciem quidem caeli scitis iudicare signa autem temporum non potestis generatio mala signum querit et signum non dabitur ei nisi signum ionae et relinquens eos abiit Et uenientes trans. obliti sunt discipuli panes accipere ihs autem dixit eis. uidete et adtendite & fermento farisaeorum et sadducaeorum tunc cogitabant inter se dicentes quia panes non accepimus sciens autem ihs dixit. quid cogitatis inter uos modicae fidei . quia panes non habetis nondum intellegitis. neque meministis quando quinque panes. quinque milibus et quod cofinos accepistis (Fol. 53 a.) Capp. XV. 36—XVI. 9. ovde Tove erra αρτουστοιστετρακεισχειλειοισ XVI. Kat ποσασ σφυριδασ ehaBere TOO OV VOELTE OTL OV περι αρτοῦυ εἰπὸν Tpogexere aro tne ζυμησ των φαρισαιων και σαδδουκαιων ΤΟΤΕ συν Κα - OTL OUK €LTT€V IO I1 12 προσέχειν απὸ tHe ζυμησ -adAa απὸ Tho διδαχησ τῶν φαρισαιων και σαδδουκαίων — — pte : €dOwv δε o uno εἰσ Ta. μερὴ καισαριασ' mo φιλιππον poro. trove μαθητασ Xeyay τινα pe ot avOpwrot Aeyovow εἰναι BuoP tov ανθρωπου Or de ειπον ἵωαννην rov βαπτιστὴην αλλοι Se ηλειαν - erepo Se inpeperay ἢ eva των προφήτων - λεγει avrow ὕμεισ δετινα με λεγεται ειναι a, pés : αποκριθεισ Se σιμων πετροσ eurey avro — — — ov €L0 xpo οὕιοσ Tov θν το σωζοντοσ αποκριθεισ Be o ine eurev μακαριοσ εἰ σιμων Bap wva ort σαρξ και ata. ovk απεκαλυψεν σοι αλλ o πατὴρ pov 0 εν τοισ Ovpayour καγω δεσοι λεγω. ort ov εἰ πετροσ καὶ επὶ ταυτὴν THY πετραν οἰκοδομησω τὴν ἐκκλησίαν μου. καὶ πυλαι αδου ον κατισχυσουσιν αὐτὴσ σοι δωσω rac κλεισ THE βασιλειασ των ovpayw και o ay Snoyo ert THO γὴσ εσται δεδεμεγον εν Tow ουρανοισ και o ay Avone ert Tye yno core λελυμένον εν Tour ουρανοισ ett : TOTE ereretnoey rou μαθηταισ (Fol. 535.) I3 14 17 19 SEC MATTHEUM 45 ——— M -- nec septe panes. quattuor milibus et quod sportas accepistis quomodo non intellegistis quia non de panibus dixi attendite de fermento farisaeorum et sadducaeorum tunc intellexerunt.quia non dixit adtendite de fermento. sed de doctring pharisaeorum et sadducaeorum Ueniens autem iha in partes caesariae philippi - interrogabat discipulos dicens quem me dicunt homines esse filium hominis qui autem dixerunt iohannen baptistam alii autem heliam . alii autem hieremian aut unum de prophetis. dicit eis uos autem quem me dicitis esse respondens autem simon petrus dixit ei tu es Xps filius di saluatoris respondens autem ihs dixit beatus es simon bar iona quia caro et sanguis . non reuelauit tibi sed pater qui in caelis est. et ego autem. dico tibi . quia tu es petrus et super ane petram aedificavo ecclesiam meam . et portae inferorum non praeualebunt ei tibi dabo claues regni caelorum et quodcumque ligaueris super terram erit ligatum in caelis et quod solueris in terra etrit solutum in caelis tunc comminatus est discipulis (Fol. 54a.) Car, XVI. 10— 20. 46 KAT MAO ἵνα μηδενι εἰπωσιν .0Τι ovrog ἐστιν 0 xpo eg. XVI. απο rore npgaro ino Suxvve row μαθηταισ avrov 21 e ort δι avrov «εἰσ ἱεροσολυμα απελθειν και πολλα παθειν ὕπο των πρεσβυτέρων και ἀρχειεραιων Kat γραμματαιων καὶ ἀαποκτανθηναι Ka4 μετα τρεισ ἡμερασ αναστηναι e& : καὶ mpooAaBopevoe avrov o Terpoo ἡρξατο avro επειτειμαν kat Xeyew εἰλεοσ σοι Ke ov μὴ €OTE TovTO σοι O δεεπιστραφεισ eure Tw πετρω 23 νπαγε οπισω μον garavya - σκανδαλον εἰ ἐμοι ort ov φρονεισ τα τον θυ-αλλα rov ἀνθρωπου e& :TOTE O ing εἶπεν. τοισ μαθήταισ avrov εἰ T€ θελει omo μου ελθειν απαρνησασθω cavroy καὶ ἀράτω TOV σταυρον αὐτου και axoXovÜevro μοι. oo yap αν θελη τὴν ψυχὴν avrov σωσαι. ἀπολεσει αὐτὴν oc Say απολεσει τὴν ψυχὴν avrov EVEKEY ἐμου. ευρήσει αὐτὴν τι γαρ ὠφελειται ανθρωποσ' «ay τον κοσμον ολον κερ δη την δε ψυχὴν avrov ζημιωθη ἡ τι δωσει ανθρωποσ αἀνταλλαγμα THe ψυχὴσ avrov e : μελλει yap o Uto Tov ανθρωπου ἐρχεσθαι ev τὴ 90$ rov πατροσ avrov μετὰ των ayuoy ἀγγελων avrov καὶ TOT€ ἀποδωσει ἐεκαστω κατα τὴν πραξιν avrov αμην heyw ὕμειν εἰσιν τινεσ των ὧδε εστωτων (Fol. 54 δ.) SEC MATTHEUM ——— x ut nemini dicerent. quia hic est ihs xps Exinde coepit ihs ostendere discipulis suis quia oportet eum - hierosolyma ire et multa pati -a senioribus et principibus sacerdotum et scribis et interfici et post tres dies resurgere Et suscipiens eum petrus coepit increpare eum et dicere misereatur tibi dme. non erunt haec tibi qui autem conuersus ait petro uade post me satana scandalum es mihi quia non sapis quae sunt dei.sed que homihis tunc ihs dixit discipulis suis 8i quis uult post me uenire abneget seipsum et tollat crucem suam et sequatur me. qui enim uoluerit animam suam saluare - perdet eam qui autem perdiderit animam suam propter me inueniet eam quid autem prodest homini si totum mundum lucretur animae autem suae detrimentum faciat aut quid dabit homo commutationem animae suae incipiet enim filius hominis uenire in gloriam patris sui cum sanctis angelis suis et tunc red det unicuique secundum o pera sua &men dico uobis sunt quidam de stantibus hic (Fol. gs a.) Car. XVI. 20—28. οἰτιγεσ ov pn γευσωνται Üayarov ewe ay εἰδωσιν Toy voy rov avOpwirou ἐρχομενον ev Tn βασιλεια avrov —— poo. : και eyevero pel nuepac ef XVII. 1 a apa Aag avec o we TOV πετρον Kat rov taxwBov’ xa Tov Ἰωαννὴν tov αδελῴον avrov: καὶ avayet avrovg €w οροσ ὕψηλον λειαν. και μεταμορφωθεισ o ine 'eyrpoaÜey avrov eAapwey To προσωπον avrov- wo οηλιοσ To, δεειματεια avrov eyevero λευκα wo xeusy και iov ed» avrouwr μωῦσησ Kat λειασ per avrov συνλαλουντεσ αποκριθεισ δε o srerpoa - eurey τω tU Ke KaXov ἐστιν ἡμασ woe eat ει θελεισ ποιησωμεν 90€ Tpew σκηνασ σοι μειαν - και μωυσει μειαν᾿ καὶ ἡλεια μειαν ἔτι avrov AaXovvroc - iov νεφελη φωτεινὴ exeoxialey avrove και ἴδου φωνὴ ex rgo νεφελησ λεγουσα ουτοσ ἐστιν ο ὕιοσ μου οἀγαπητοσ ev ὦ ηυδοκησα axovere avrov ακουσαντεσ Se οι μαθηται ἐπέσαν ἐπι προσωπὸν AUTWY καὶ εφοβηθησαν σφοδρα᾽ καὶ προσηλθεν o ue καὶ Maro αντων και eurevy εἐγειρεσθαι και μη φοβεισθαι Exep ντεσ Se rove οφθαλμουσ avrov οὐδενα ειδον - εἰ μη μονον TOY ἣν poB : και καταβαινοντεσ ek rovop σ -. ἐνετείλατο αντοισ o ino λεγων μῆδενει εἰπητετο οραμα (Fol. 555.) SEC — —, TTHE —, j=, SEI qui non gustabunt mortem donec uideant filium hominis uenientem in regno suo Et factum est post dies sex Suscepit ihs petrum et iacobum et iohannen fratrem eius. et leuauit eos in montem excelsum nimis et transfiguratus ihs coram illis effulsit uultus eius sicut sol uestimentaautem eius — facta sunt alba sicut nix et ecce paruit eis moyses et helias cum eo loquentes respondens autem petrus dixit ihu dme bonum est nos hic esse si bis faciamus hic - tria tabernacula tibi unum et moysi unum ‘et heliae unum adhuc eo loquente. ecce nubs lucida obumbrabat eos Et ecce uox de nube dicens hic est filius meus dilectus in quo conplacui audite eum audientes autem discipuli ceciderunt in faciem suam et timuerunt ualde. et accessit ihs et tetigit eos et dixit surgite et nolite timere leuantes autem oculos suos neminem uiderunt nisi solum ihm Et descendentes de monte praecepit eis dicens ihs nemini dixeritis uisum (Fol. 56 a.) Carp. XVI. 38—XVITI. 9. 47 48 KAT MAO — SEC MATTHEUM — ------ -- -- ews ov οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου XVII. donec filius hominis ex νεκρων eyepOy & mortuis resurgat poy και emporgeay avrov ot μαθήται avrov Aeyovree 10 | Etinterrogauerunt eum discipuli dicentes τι OUV οἱ γραμματεισ λεγουσιν quid ergo scribae dicunt ort ἡλειαν Set ελθειν πρωτον quia heliam oportet uenire primum O δεαποκριθεισ eurev .ἡλειασ μεν epxerat 11 | quirespondens ait. helias quidem uenit αποκαταστῆσαι παντα restituere omnia λεγω δεῦμειν οτιἡλειασ 197 nOev 12 | dicoautem uobis ‘quia helias iam uenit καὶ οὐκ ἐπεγνωσαν avroy aÀÀa εἐποιῆσαν avro et non cognouerunt eum ‘sed fecerunt ei oca ἡθελησαν quanta uoluerunt Tore συνῆκαν οἱ μαθηται 13 | tuncintellexerunt discipuli ott wept iwavvou rov βαπτιστου €urey avrour quia de iohanne baptista dixit eis ουτωσ KaL0 Uto TOv ayÜporrov - μελλειπασχὶ ὕπαντω sic et filius bominis incipiet pati ab eis pot : καὶ ελθων προσ Tov oxXov προσηλθεν avro 14 | Eteum uenisset at turbam adcessit. ad eum ἀνθρωποσ γονυπετων homo adgeniculans εἐνπροσθεν avrov και λεγων ante eum et dicens κε eXenoov μου τον ὕιον ort σεληνιαζεται 15 dme miserere fili mei - quia lunaticus est και κακωσ πασχει. πολλακισ yap et male patitur . aliquotiens enim πίπτει εἰσ TO πυρ᾽ και ἐνίοτε εἰσ TO ὕδωρ cadit in igne saepius in aqua και προσήνεγκα avrov row μαθηταισ σου 16 et obtuli eum discipulis tuis και οὐκ ἡδυνηθησαν θεραπευσαι avroy et non potuerunt curare eum αποκριθεισ de o - εἰπεν ' γενεα ἀαπιστοῦ — — 17 | respondens autem ihs dixit.o generatio incredula και Sterrpappevy- eua Tore μεθυμων ἔσομαι et peruersa - quousque uobiscum ero «oc Tore ἀνέξομαι ὕμων - usque quo patiar uos φέρετε μοι avroy woe και επετειμησεν αὐτὼ o vo. 18 adferte mihi illum hoc. et increpauit ei ihs και ἐξηλθεν ax avrov ro δαιμονιον et exiit ab illo daemonium καὶ εθαραπευθὴ o raus απὸ THO ὡρασ εκεινὴσ et sanatus est puer ab illa hora e ; TOT€ τροσελθοντεσ ot μαθηται 19 tune accedentes discipuli eius τω av καθ ιδιαν evrov δια τι nei ad ihu.seorsum dixerunt: quare nos ovx ἡδυνηθημεν ἐκβαλεῖν avro non potuimus expellere illud O de Xeye avrowr 20 | quiautem dicit eis δια την απιστειαν ὕμων propter incredulitatem uestram apayy yap Xeyo ὕμειν eay exyre πιστιν amen enim dico uobis. si habueritis fidem (Fol. 56 5.) (Fol. 57 a.) Car. XVII. 9— 20. KAT ΜΑΘΘ —— — QU κοκκοσ CLYO.T€OG - EPELTE TW OPEL TOUTW peraBn Ge evüey exer καὶ μεταβησεται και οὐδεν αδυνατήσει ὕμειν τουτο Se To γενοσ οὐκ ἐκπορενεται 21 εἰ μὴ ἐν προσευχὴ και νηστεια ρος :αντων δεαναστρεφομενων ev T7 γαλειλαια 22 εἰπεν avTou 0 m μελλει ὃ νιοσ Tov ayÜporrov παραδιδοσθαι.- εἰσ χειρασ αγνθρωπων και ἀποκτείνουσιν αντὸν 23 και μετα peur ἡμερασ εἐγερθησεται και ελνυπηθησαν σφοδρα pot : καὶ ελθοντων avrov εἰσ καφαρναουμ. 24 προσηλθον. ot ra διδραγματα λαμβανοντεσ Kat evray Tw 7rerpo* o διδασκαλοσ ὕμων ov TeÀe Sedpaypa- λεγει vat 25 kat εἰσελθοντι εἰσ THY oweuay προεφθασεν avrov o we Aeyav τι σοι δοκει σιμων "οἱ βασιλεισ THO γησ απο τινων λαμβανουσιν -τελὴ ἡ κηνσον απο TOV ὕιων αντων "ἢ απὸ των ἀλλοτρίων Aeyet avro απὸ των αλλοτριων 26 Edy avro o wae -apaye eXevÜepot εἰσιν οι ὕιοι iva ‘de py σκανδαλεισωμεν avrove 27 vopevÜew εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν - βαλε ανκιστρο καὶ roy ἀναβαντα πρωτον ἴχθυν αρον kat αγνοιξασ TO στόμα GUT OU ευρησεισ exec στατηρα᾿ execvoy Aa gov Soc avrouw - ayrt ἐμον καὶ σον pon : Ey exeun τή wpa: προσηλθον ot parat τω την XVII. Aeyovreo ‘tis apa μειζω ἐστιν ev Tn βασιλεια των ovpavay omy και προσκαλεσαμενοσ o ino παιδιον ev 2 εστῆσεν AUTO εν μεσω GUTOV καὶ εἰπεν 3 (Fol. 576.) XVII. SEC MATTHEUM 49 sicut granum sinapis. dicetis monti huic transi hic illo “οὐ transiet et nihil inpossibile erit uobis hoc autem genus non exit nisi in oratione et iaiunio ipsis autem conuersantibus in galilaea dixit eis iha. incipiet filius hominis tradi.in manus hominusm et occident eum et post tres dies resurget et contristati sunt ualde Et uenientibus eis in cafarnaum accesserunt qui tributum accipiunt et dixerunt petro. magister uester non praestat tributum . et dicit etiam Et ingresso in domum ‘praeuenit eum ihs dicens quid tibi bidetur simon - reges terrae ὃ quibus accipiunt - uectigal aut censum a filiis suis. aut ab alienis dicit illi ab alienis ait illi hs. ergo liueri sunt filii ut autem non scandalizemus eos pergens ad mare. mitte hamum et qui ascenderit primum piscis tolle et aperiens os eius inueniens illic staterem illum accipiens da eis pro me et pro te in illa hora. accesserunt discipuli ad ihm dicentes. quis nunc maior est in regno caelorum Et aduocans ihs puerum unum Statuit illum in medio eorum . et dixit (Fol. 58 a.) Carr. XVII 20— XVIII. 3. 50 3 T ΜΑΘΘ apny Aeyo Ue. eay μη στραφηται XVIII. και yevrnode wo τα rade. ov μη εἰσελθητε εἰσ τὴν βασιλειαν roy ovpavoy Οστισ ovy ταπεινωσεὶ εαυτον 4 wo TO παιδιον rovro: ουτοσ ἐστιν o μειζων εν τὴ βασειλεια των ουρανων καὶ oo ay δεξηται" ey παιδιον τοιουτον 5 ert Tw ovopart μου ene δεχεται : Oo day σκανδαλειση : eva των μεικρων TOUT™ 6 των πιστευόντων ELO €j,€ - TUVPEPEL avro) tva κρεμασθη.. μνυλοσ ονικοσ ert τὸν τραχήλον avrov και καταποντισθὴ ev τω πελαγει THO θαλασσησ Ova, Tw koc. oro Toy σκανδαλων 7 avayKn yap εστιν - eAÜew τα σκανδαλα πλὴν 8€- ovat tw ανθρωπω t ov ro σκανδαλον epyeras : Ec de 7 χει σον ἡ 0 rove σον 8 σκανδαλιζει σε" ἐεκκοψον avroy και Bade aro σου" kaXov σοι ἐστιν εισελθειν εἰσ τὴν ζωην᾽ χωλον ἡ κυλλον ἢ δυο wodac - 7 δυο χειρασ exovra. βληθηναι εἰσ το wp - To αἰωνιον TO avro εἰ καὶ οοφθαλμοσ σου σκανδαλιζει σε 9 ἐξελεαυτον᾽ και βαλε απὸ σον. καλον σοι ἐστιν μονοφθαλμον εἰσ τὴν ζωὴν εἰσελθειν ἢ 9vo οφθαλμουσ exovra βληθηναι εἰσ τὴν γεενναν ; opare py καταφρονησηται IO €voc τουτων των μείκρων TOV πιστενοντων εἰσ ELE Àeyo yap ὕμειν ort οἱ ayyeAot αντων εν ovparow — δια παντοσ βλεπουσιν «To προσωπον Tov πρσ μου (Fol. 58 ὁ.) SEC" MATTHEUM — — Sy — Amen dico uobis.8i non convertamini et fueritis sicut pueri - non introibitis in regno caelorum : quicumque ergo humiliaverit se sicut puer iste. hic erit maior in regno caelorum et quicumque susceperit - unum puerum talem in nomine meo *me recipit qui autem scandalizauerit. unum de minimis istis qui credunt in me. expedit ei ut suspendatur mola asinaria super collum eius et demergi in pelago maris Uae mundo a scandalis necesse est enim - uenire scandala uerum tamen uae homini per quem scandalum uenit Si autem manus tua ‘aut pes tuus scandalizat te. abscide eum et mitte abs te. bonum tibi est introire in uitam ‘clodum aut sideratum quam duo pedes. aut duas manus habentem mitti in ignem aeternum Similiter - et si oculus tuus . scandalizat te erue eum - et mitte abs te. bonum tibi est luscum in uitam uenire quam duos oculos habentem mitti in gehennam uidete ne contemnatis unum horum minimorum qui credunt in me dico enim uobis: quod angeli eorum in caelis semper uident faciem patris mei (Fol. 59 a.) Car, XVIII. 3—10. TOV εν TOU ουρανοισ ρπβ : λθεν yap οὗὕιοσ του avOpurrov σωσαιτο απολωλοσ᾽ τι δεῦμειν δοκει εαν γενηται τινι ανθρωπω exarov προβατα. και πλανηθὴ εν e£ αυτων ουχι αφιησιν τα ἐνενήκοντα evvea. ἐπι τὰ 0p - και πορευομενοσ ζητει To πλανωμενον καὶ €Qy γενῆται ευρειν avro ἀμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν - ort χαίρει er avro μαλλον ἢ ert Tour qà TOS μη πεπλανημενοισ ovroc ovk ἐστιν θελημα ἐνπροσθεν rov πατροσ μων TOV εν τοισ ουρανοισ "ἵνα ἀποληται εν των μεικρων τουτων pry : €av δε apaprynon ew oe o αδελῴοσ σου ὕπαγε eXev£ov avrov: μεταξυ σον καὶ αντου JLOVOV - ἐεαν σου ἀακουσὴ ἐκερδησεσ Toy αδελῴον σου eay δε μη ακουσὴ παραλαβε μετα σου ert eva ἡ δυο iva ext στοματοσ δνο ἡ τρειων σταθη παν ρημα »πὸ : ἐὰν δε παρακουσὴ avrov eure Ty ἐκκλησεια n «ay δε καὶ THO εκκλήσειασ παρακουσὴη ἐστω σοι ὠσπερ o εθνικοσ'" καὶ wo 0 τελωνὴσ pre : ἀμὴν Aeyw ὕμειν - ova ay Snoyre n ἐπι TG yno ἐστε NeAvpeva. ev Tour ουρανοισ prs παλιν Xeyo ὕμειν - ors Óvo «ay συνφωνησονσι εξ υμων emt τὴσ yo περι παντοσ του πραγματοσ + OV αν αἰτήσωνται γενήσεται αντοισ Tapa Tov πατροσ μον τοῦ €V OUpavour (Fol. 59 5.) ATT 51 SEC f &j f taf qui est in caelis uenit enim filius hominis salbare id quod perit ‘quid autem uobis uidetur si fuerit alicui homini centum oues. et erraverit una ex eis nonne relinquet. xcuiiii. in montibus et pergens quaeret eam quae erravit et 8i fuerit ut inveniat eam amen dico uobis. quia gaudet magis in illa quam super. xcuiiii. quae non erraverunt 8ic non est uoluntas coram patre uestro qui est in caelis: ut pereat unum de minimis his si autem peccaverit in te frater tuus uade argue eum inter te et ipsum solum. si te audierit lucrastus es fratrem tuum si autem non audierit adsume tecum adhuc unum aut duos ut in ore duorum uel trium stet omne verbum si autem minus audierit eos. dic ecclesiae si autem et ecclesiam non audierit erit tibi sicut ethnicus. et sicut publicanus amen dico uobis quaecumque ligaveritis in terram erunt soluta in caelis iterum dico uobis ‘quia si duo convenerint ex uobis super terram de omni re:quamcumque petierint fiet eis. a patre meo qui in caelis est (Fol. 6o a.) CaP. XVIII. 10—19. — οα τὰ] 52 KAT Ovx εἰσιν yap dv0 ἡ τρεισ συνηγμένοι εἰσ TO ELOY ονομα παρ οισ οὐκ εἰμει EV [LETH QUTOV ext : Tore προσελθων πετροσ eurev avro Ke ποσακεισ αμαρτήσει εἰσ ej.e o αδελῴφοσ μον και aov avro EWO ETTAKLT λεγει avro o ue - ov λεγω σοι εωσ ETTAKLT αλλα ewe εβδομηκοντακισ επτακισ p : δια Tovro ὡμοιωθη ἡ βασιλεια rov ουρανων ανθρωπω βασιλει. oo ηθελησεν συναραι λογο μετα των δουλων αὐτου ἀαρξαμενου Se avrov συναιρειν προσηχθὴ avro εἰσ οφειλετησ μύυριων ταλαντων μὴ €exovroa Se avrov αποδουναι εἐκελευσεν avrov o Ko πραθηναι και τὴν γυναίκα αυτοῦυ και τα τεκνα και παντα οσὰ €.x€V * καὶ ἀποθηναι πεσων δεο δουλοσ εκεινοσ προσεκννει avro λεγων . μακροθυμησον em ἐμε καὶ παντα ἀαποδωσω σπλανχνισθεισ Seo xo τοῦ δουλου exewov αἀπελυσεν avrov και τὸ δανιον αφηκεν avro Εξελθων δε o δουλοσ εκεινοσ ευρεν eva. των συνδουλων avrov oc ὠφειλεν avro δηναρια..ρ" και κρατῆσασ αντον exveryey λεγων αποδοσ εἰ Tt οφειλεισ πεσων ovv o σννδουλοσ avrov παρεκαλει avro Acyav μακροθυμησον er ej Kayw ἀποδωσω σοι" o 9e ovk ηθελησεν adda απελθων εβαλεν avrov εἰσ φυλακὴν (Fol. 6o 5.) XVIII. 23 29 SEC MATTH —— — — non enim sunt duo aut tres . collecti in meo nomine aput quos non ero in medio eorum tunc accedens petrus dixit ei dme quotiens peccaverit in me frater meus et dimittam illi usque septies dicit ei hs non dico tibi septies sed septuagies septies ideo simile est regnum caelorum homini regi .qui uoluit tollere rationem cum seruis suis incipiente autem eo tollere oblatus est ei. unus debitor dece milium denariorum non hante eo unde redderet jussit eum dms uenundari et uxorem eius et filios et omnia quae habebat. et restitui cadens autem seruus ille &dorabat eum dicens. patiens esto in me et omnia restituam misertus est autem dms serui illius dimisit eum et faenus dimisit ei Egressus autem seruus ille inuenit unum de conseruis suis qui debebat ei denarios centum et tenens eum . subfocabat dicens redde quae debes cadens ergo conseruus eius - rogabat eum dicens ‘patientiam habe in me et ego reddam tibi ‘qui autem noluit sed abiit.et misit eum in carcerem (Fol. 61 a.) Ca». XVIII. 20— 30. Ὡς o ρπθ : καὶ eyevero ore ehadnoe o ine Coy εωσ ov asro9o To οφειλομενον ἐδοντεσ ovy ot συνδουλοι avrov 31 Ta γείνομενα ελυπηθησαν σφοδρα και ελθοντεσ διεσαφησαν τω κω avrov XVIII. vrayra τὰ γενομενα TOT€ προσκαλεσαμενοσ avrov o KG avrov Aeye 32 δουλεπονηρε πασαν τὴν οφειλην εκεινῇ αφηκα σοι- em παρεκαλεσασ με οὐκ εδι ovy καὶ σεελεησε 33 τον συνδουλον σον. wo kayo σελεησα καὶ οργισθεισ o Ko avrov παρεδωκεν avrov 34 Tour βασανισταισ ewe ov azro9o To οφειλομενον Ovroc και ὕμειν ποιήσει o TATHP POV 0 OUparog 35 cay py adyre- εκαστοσ Tw adeAdw avrov απὸ των καρδιων ὕμων XIX. 1 Tove λογουσ τοντουσ peTYpEV απὸ THT γαλειλαιασ και ἡλθεν εἰσ τα opua. τησ Ἰουδαιασ περαν Tov ἴορδανου και 1KkoXovÜncay avro οχλοι πολλοι 2 καὶ εθεραπευσεν αντουσ exet και προσηλθον avro ot φαρισαιοι 3 πειραζοντεσ avroy καὶ λεγουσιν avro et efeoriy ανθρωπω απολυσαι τὴν γύναικα αντου κατα πασαν αἰτειαν O δεαποκριθεισ eurev * ovk ayeyvorre | 4 OTL ο ποιησασ ar apyne apoev και θηλυν εποιησεν avrove και εἰπεν EVEKEV TOVTOU καταλειψεῖ ἀνθρωποσ 5 TOV πατερα και THY μήτερα. Kat κολληθησεται T] γυναικει αὐτου καὶ ἐσονται ot vo εἰσ σαρκα μειαν (Fol. 61 ὁ.) Carr. XVIII ATTH 53 donec redderet quod debebatur uidentes ergo conserui eius quae fiebant. contristati sunt ualde et uenientes narrauerunt domino suo omnia quae facta sunt tunc aduocans eum dms eius dicit serue nequa omne debitum illud dimisi tibi .quia rogasti me non oportebat ergo et te misereri con seruo tuo sicut et ego misertus sum tui Et iratus dms eius tradidit eum tortoribus donec redderet debitum ita et uobis faciet pater meus caelestis nisi dimiseritis - unusquisque fratri suo de cordibus uestris Et factum est -cum locutus esset ihs sermones hos. transtulit se a galilaea . et uenjt in finibus iudeae trans iordanen et saecutae sunt eum turbae multae et curavit eos ibi et accesserunt ad eum pharisaei teptantes eum et dicunt illi si licet homini dimittere uxorem -suam per omnem causam ihs autem respondens dixit non legistis quia qui fecit ab initio masculum et feminam fecit eos Et dixit propter hoc relinquet homo patrem et matrem et coniungetur mulieri suae et erunt duo in carne una (Fol. 62 a.) 30—XIX. 5. — v 54 KAT wore ovkert εἰσιν δυο αλλα pea capt XIX. 6 O ovv o Óc συνεζευξεν εἰσ ev ανθρωποσ μὴ αποχωριζετω λεγουσιν avro τὶ ovv o μωῦσησ ενετειλατο , δουναι βιβλιον αποστασειον. Kat αἀπολυσαι καὶ Neyer αντοισ' οτι προσ τὴν σκληροκαρδιαν ὕμων επετρεψεν ὕμειν μωνσὴσ απολυσαιτασ γυναικασ ὕμων a apxro δε ovk eyevero ουτωσ᾽ ρᾷ : λέγω δεῦμειν oom αν απολυσὴ τὴν γυναικα — αὐτου -παρεκτοσ Àoyov πορνειασ και γαμησὴ αλλὴν μοιχαται paa : λεγουσιν avro ot μαθηται αὐτου €t ουτωσ ἐστιν ἡ αἰτεια «του ανδροσ μετα THO γυναικοσ'"ου συνῴερει γαμησαι O 8« eurev αὐτοισ - ov παντεσ χωρουσιν τον Aoyov rovrov . αλλ our δεδοται Εισιν yap evvovxot- οἰτινεσ ἐκ κοιλειασ μήτροσ᾽ εγεννηθησαν ovrod : καὶ εἰσιν evvovxot οἰτινεσ᾽ ηυνουχισθησαν ὕπο των ανθρωπων. kat εἰσιν evvovyot οἰτινεσ ευνουχισαν εαυτουσ δια την βασιλειαν rov ουρανων o δυναμενοσ χωρεῖν χωρειτω pap : Tore προσήηνεχθησαν avro παιδια B iva ἐπιθη rac χειρασ avrow - και προσευξητε ot Se μαθηται. erereysnoay avrow O de ine eurey avrou * acera, Ta παιδια και μη kwAvonTe avra eAÜew προσ με τῶν yap τοιοντων ἐστιν - 7) βασιλεια των ουρανῶ και επιθεισ Tax χειρασ avrouwr - eropevOn εκειδε pay και tov «ur προσελθων Neyer avro διδασκαλε À (Fol. 62 5.) Cap. IO ΣΙ 12 13 14 16 — SEC MATTH -- -- — alioquin non sunt iam duo ‘sed una caro quod ergo dà coniunxit in unum homo non separet dicunt ei. quid ergo moyses praecepit dare librum repudii . et dimittere dicit eis quia ad durum cor vestrum dimisit uobis moyses dimittere uxores uestras ab initio autem non fuit sic dico autem uobis. quicumque dimiserit uxore. suam . excepta ratione adulterii et duxerit aliam moechatur dicunt ei discipuli eius si sic est causa uiri cum muliere : non expedit nubere qui autem dixit eis. non omnes capiunt uerbum hoc. sed quibus datum est sunt enim eunuchi.qui ex utero matris nati sunt sic. et sunt eunuchi qui eunuchi facti sunt ab hominibus. et sunt eunuchi qui seipsos castrauerunt propter regnum caelorum qui potest capere capiat tunc oblati sunt ei pueri ut inponeret manus eis et oraret discipuli autem conminati sunt eis ihs autem dixit eis. dimittite pueros et ne prohibueritis eos uenire ad me talium enim est regnum caelorum et inpositis manibus eis abiit inde Et ecce unus accedens ait illi magister (Fol. 65 a.) XIX. 6— 16. [3 [2] τι ἀγαθὸν ποιήσω ἵνα σχω ζωὴν αἰωνιον XIX. O δε eurev avro τι με ἐρωτασ πέρι ἀγαθου 17 εἰσ ἐστιν αγαθοσ. εἰ δε θελεισ εἰσ την ζωὴν exec. τήρει τασ €vroAag - Neyer avro Tou 18 Ode we εἰπεν ov φονευσεισ ov μοιχευσεισ ov κλεψεισ ον ψευδομαρτυρησεισ τειμα TOV πατερα. και τὴν μητερα 19 καὶ αἀγαπησεισ TOV πλησεῖον σον WO σεαυτὸν Aeye avro o veayurkoo *ravra, παντα εφυλαξα 20 εκ V€OTT]TOO > TL ETL ὕστερω ; Edy avro o one «εἰ θελεισ τελειοσ εἰναι 21 ὕπαγε πωλησὸν σου τα ὕπαρχοντα και Soo Tow πτωχοισ και e£eur θησαυρον εν ουραγοισ και δευρο ἀκολουθει μοι : ἀακουσασ ονεανισκοσ TOV λογον | 22 απηλθεν Avrovpevor ἣν yap €xov Krnpara πολλα O de - ειπεν Tour μαθηταισ avrov 23 ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν - orc πλουσιοσ δυσκολωσ eureXevo erat eur τὴν βασιλειαν rov ουρανων παλιν δελεγω ὕμειν" εὐκοπωτερον ἐστιν 24 καμήλον .δια τρυπηματοσ ραφιδοσ διελθειν ἢ πλουσιον εἰισελθειν - εἰσ την βασιλειαν του θυ ακουσαντεσ δεοι μαθηται εἐξεπλησσοντο 25 και εφοβηθησαν σφοδρα λεγοντεσ Tw apa δυναται σωθηναι Ενβλεψασ δεο iyo ειἰπεν avrois 26 παρα ayÜperrow rovro Suvaroy eat — παρα Se rw Ow παντα δυνατα ἐστιν τοτε αποκριθεισ᾽ οπετροσ εἰπεν avro 27 (Fol. 63 6.) Car. SEC MATTH 55 —— — -- quid boni faciam . ut habeam uitam aeternam qui autem dicit ei . quid me interrogas de bono unus est bonus ‘si autem uis in uitam uenire serua manda dicit ei quae ihà autem dixit.non occides non moechaueris- non furabis non falsum testimonium dices honora patrem et matrem et diliges proximum tuum sicut te ipsum dicit ei iubenis. haec omnia custodiui a iuuentute- quid adhuc mihi deest dicit ei ihs si uis perfectus ease uade uende substantiam tuam et da pauperibus et habebis thensaurum in caelis et ueni sequerem audiens iuuenis verbum abit tristis - erat enim habens possessiones multas ihs autem dixit discipulis suis amen dico uobis. quoniam diues difficile introibit in regnum caelorum iterum dico uobis. facilius est — camellum . per foramen acus transire quam diuitem introire.in regnum dei audientes autem discipuli stupebant et timuerunt ualde dicentes quis igitur potest saluari respiciens autem ihs dixit eis aput hominibus hoc inpossibile est aput dm autem. omnia possibilia sunt tunc respondens petrus dixit ei - (Fol. 64 a.) XIX. 16—27. 56 KAT MAG60 ἴδου ἡμεισ αφηκαμεν Tavra. XIX. Kat ἠκολουθηκαμαν σοι-τι apa, eae NEW par :0 δε ino eurey avro ἀμὴν Aeyw ὕμειν a8 n or. üp.e.g ot ακολουθησαντεσ μοι εν T παλινγενεσεια oray καθιση οὕιοσ τον ανθρωπου : emt Üpovov δοξησ avrov : καθισεσθε και αυτοι IBS ert dexadvo θρονουσ κρεινοντεσ ιβ : $vAac Tov ia paz pan : καὶ πασ οστισ αφηκεν OLKELAT 29 ἡ αδελφουσ -ἡ αδελφασ -ἡ μήτερα 3] τεκνα "ἢ a;ypova * EVEKA TOV ογοματοσ μου εκατονταπλασίον λήμψεται και ζωὴν αἰωνιον κληρονομήσει : πολλοι δε evovrat’ πρωτοι αἰσχατοι 30 Hj και αἰσχατοι πρωτοι : Opota yap ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων XX. 1 sa avOpwrw οικοδεσποτη : ocru εξηλθεν apa πρωΐ μεισθωσασθαι epyaraa eur TOY αμπελωνα avrov 'συμφωνησασ δε 2 pera Toy epyarwy "εκ δηναριου τὴν ἡμεραν απεστειλεν αντουσ "εἰσ τὸν αμπελωνα αὐτου και διεξελθων περι «pay τριτὴν 3 evpev αλλουσ ἐστωτασ εν τὴ ayopa ἀργουσ κακειγοισ ELITEY .ὕπαγεται και ὕμεισ 4 εἰσ τον αμπελωγνα και o αν ἢ δικαιον δωσω ὕμειν - ot δεαπηλθον παλιν δε εξελθων" wept wpay ἐκτὴν 5 και €VVG.TYV * ETOLNT EY ὡσαυτωσ' wept Oe THY ἐνδεκατην 6 εξηλθεν και evpey αλλουσ ἐστωτασ Kat λεγει avrour - rt woe ἐστήκατε oAnY τὴν ἡμέραν αργοι- Xeyovaty avro 7 (Fol. 64 5.) SEC MATTH: ——— an ecce nos dimisimus omnia et secuti sumus te. quid igitur erit nobis ihs autem dixit ei amen dico uobis quoniam uos - qui secuti estis me in regeneratione cum sederit filius hominis super sedem gloriae suae. sedebitis et uos super duodecim sedes iudicantes duodecim tribus israhel Et omnis quicumque reliquid domum aut fratres aut sorores- aut matrem aut filios. aut agros : propter nomen meum centuplum accipiet et uitam aeternam hereditabit multi autem erunt primi novissimi et nobissimi primi simile est enim *reguum caelorum homini patrifamilias- qui exiit deluculo. conducere operarios in uineam suam- conueniens autem cum operariis. ex denario diem misit ΘΟΒ "in uineam suam Et egressus. circa horam tertiam inuenit alios stantes ‘in foro otiosos et illis dixit.ite et uos in uineam. et quod fuerit iustum dauo uobis. qui autem abierunt iterum autem exiens. circa horam sextam et nonam . fecit identidem circa undecimam autem exiit et inuenit alios stantes et dicit eis* quid hic statis toto die otiosi . dicunt ei (Fol. 65 o.). Capp. XIX. 2;—XX. 7. ort ovOew ἡμασ ej.eurÜocaro Aeyet avrowr ὕπαγεται και ὕμεισ' εἰσ TOV αμπελωνα μου Οψειασ δε γενομενησ᾽ λέγει o Ko TOV ἀαμπελωνοσ Tw ἐπιτρόπῳ αὐτὸν κάλεσον Tove ἐργατασ καὶ ἀποδοσ αντοισ Tov μισθον ἀρξαμενοσ απὸ των αἰσχατων εωσ των πρωτων Ελθοντεσ ovv οἱ περι τὴν ἐενδεκατην wpay ἐλαβον ava δηναριον και ἐελθοντεσ οἱ πρωτοι εἐνομιίσαν ort πλειω λημψονται ἐλαβον δε και αυτοι ava δηναριον λαβοντεσ δε eyovyucay κατα του οἰκοδεσποτον λεγοντεσ OUTOL οἱ αἰσχατοι μιαν ὡραν ἐποιῆσαν και WOUT αντουσ ἡμεῖψν ἐποιησασ Tow βαστασασιν ro βαροσ rho ἡμερασ Kal TOV καυσωνα O δεαποκρειθισ en avrov εἰπεν eraipe ovx adixw ge ovxt δηναριου συνεφωνησασ μοι apoy TO σὸν Kas ὕπαγε θελω Se rw aur xao τοντω δουναι QC και COL- οὐκ ἐστιν μοι ο θελω ποιησαι εν τοισ ἐμοισ ἢ οοφθαλμοσ cov πονηροσ ἐστιν ort cyw ἀγαθοσ ειμει OUVTOO ECOVTAL OL GU XO TOL Toc TOL IO II 12 13 14 15 16 και οἱ πρωτοι QAO XGTOL ' TOÀXÀOL yap εἰσιν κλητοι ολιγοι δε exXexros --- 2 σα : και avaBawwy o ino εἰσ ἸἹεροσολυμα (Fol. 65 5.) 17 quia nemo nos conduxit ait illis .ite et uos in uineam meam sero autem facto dicit dms uineae procuratori suo uoca operarios et redde eis mercedem incipiens & nouissimis usque ad primos uenientes ergo qui circa undecimam horam acceperunt singulos denarios et cum uenissent primi sperauerunt quod plus aociperent acceperunt autem singulos denarios accipientes autem murmurauerunt aduersus familiam dicentes hii nouissimi una hora fecerunt et aequales illos nobis fecisti qui portauimus pondus diei et aestus qui autem respondens uni eorum dixit amice non te nocui nonne denario placuisti mecum tolle tuum et uade uolo autem nouissimo huic dare sicut et tibi. non licet mihi quod uolo facere in meis aut oculus tuus nequam est quod ego bonus sum sic erunt nouissimi primi et primi nouissimi - multi enim sunt uocati pauci autem electi Et ascendens ihs hierosolyma (Fol. 66 a.) CAP. XX. 7—17. 57 58 Jas f παρελαβὲεν Tove - 18. Kar tay εν τη οδω και eurey avrou ‘ov αναβενομεν εἰσ ἱἵεροσολυμα Kat οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπον παραδοθήσεται τοισ ἀρχιερευσιν καιγραμματευσιν * Kat κατακρεινουσιν GUTOV θανατω και παραδωσουσιν avrov τοισ εθνεσιν εἰσ το ἐνπαιξαι και μαστείγωσαι καὶ σταυρωσαι KQL τὴ τριτὴ ἡμερα αναστήσεται : Τοτεπροσηλθεν avro ἢ prp των ὕιων ζεβεδεου μετα των ὕιων AUTYO προσκυνουσα και αἰτουσα τιαπαντου O δε eurev αυτή tt θελεισ λεγει avro) eure tva. καθισωσιν ovrot ot δυο ὕιοι μου εἰσ €x δεξιων σου και εἰσ εξ εὐωνυμων ev τη βασιλεια σου — αποκριθεισ δε o ine εἰπεν ovk οιδατε τι αιτειτε.δυνασθαιτο ποτήριον πείειν - 0 eyw μελλω πείνειν λεγουσιν δυναμεθα λεγει avrouw o ine “τὸ μεν ποτήριον μου πιεσθε το δε καθεισαι εκ δεξιων μον καὶ εὖ εὐωνυμων * ovK ἐστιν ἐμον TOUTO δονναι αλλοισ ἡτοιμασται. ὕπο Tov πατροσ μον και ἀκουσαντεσ οἱ δεκα ἡγανακτησαν περι Tay δυο αδελῴφων Οδε to προσκαλεσαμενοσ' AUTOS εἰπεν avro, oare - oTt οἱ ἀρχοντεσ' τῶν εθνων - κατακυριευουσιν avrov και οἱ μεγαλοὶ κατεξουσιαζουσιν αυτων Ovx ovroc ἐστιν εν ὕμειν "αλλ oc av θελη εν ὕμειν μεγασ γενεσθε (Fol. 66 5.) 18 19 20 2I 22 23 25 26 SEC MATTH —— -- = suscepit duodecim - seorsum in uia et dixit eis. ecce ascendimus hierosolyma et filius hominis tradetur principibus sacerdotum et scribis et condemnabunt eum morti ‘et tradent eum gentibus. ad castigandum et inludendum "οὗ crucifigendum et tertio die resurget tunc accessit ad eum mater filiorum zebedei cum filiis suis adorans et petens aliquid ab eo qui autem dixit ei quid uis dicit ei dic ut sedeant hi duo fili mei unus a dextris tuis. et unus a sinistris in regno tuo respondens autem ihs dixit nescitis quid petatis * potestis calicem bibere:quod ego uiuiturus sum dicunt possimus ait illis ih3- calicem quidem meum bibetis sedere autem a dextris meis et a sinistris. non est meum dare aliis praeparatum est a patre meo et audientes decem indignati sunt de duobus fratribus — ihs autem conuocans eos dixit eis - scitis ‘quod re gentium dominantur eorum et magni‘ principantur eorum non ita est in uobis. sed qui uoluerit in uobis magnus fieri (Fol. 67 a.) Car. XX. 17—26. εἐστεὕμων διακονοσ' ΧΧ. και oo av θελὴ ev ὕμειν - εἰναι πρωτοσ 27 : ἐστε ὕμων δουλοσ᾽ : excep o ὕιοσ τον ανθρωπον 28 ovk Gey διακονηθηναι..αλλα διακονησαι καὶ δουναι την ψυχὴν avrov λυτρον αντι πολλων ὕμεισ δε (yrecvre - ex μεικρου αυξησαι [2 και ἐκ μειζονοσ ἐλαττον εἰναι Εισερχομενοι δε και παρακληθεντεσ δειπνησαι-. μὴ ανακλεινεσθαι εἰσ rove ἐξεχοντασ τοπουσ p ποτε ἐνδοξοτεροσ σον ἐπελθη καὶ προσελθων o δειπνοκλητωρ evry σοι ετι KATW χωρει. και καταισχυνθηση Cav δε αναπεσησ * «wr rov yrrova τοπον και ἐπελθη σου ἡττων ἐρει σοι o δειπνοκλήτωρ '"συναγε ert aye καὶ ἐσται σοι TOVTO χρήσιμον σὲ : καὶ ἐεκπορενομενὼν AUTWY απὸ ἵερίχω 29 ἠκολουθησαν avro οχλοι πολλοι και ov Svo τυφλοι καθημενοι 30 παρα τὴν οδον. ἠκουσαν ort ine mapayet και expa£ay Aeyovrea - ehenooy ἡμασ ire δανειδ. o Se οχλοσ επετειμησεν αντοισ 31 Wa σειωπησωσὶιν Οι δε μειζον ἐκραξαν λεγοντεσ Ke eXenooy ἡμασ Vu Saved KQL OTAT O we εφωνήσεν avrove Kat ecrev 32 τι θελεται ποιησω ὕμειν - λεγουσιν avro Ke 33 ἵνα aviywow ot οφθαλμοι μων σπλανχνισθεισ δεο ine 34 ἡψατο των ομματων avrov καὶ evdewo ἀανεβλεψαν και ἠκολουθησαν av τω (Fol. 67 à.) ‘SEC MATTH 59 —— -- — erit uester minister et qui uoluerit in uobis. esse primus erit uester seruus. sicut filius hominis non uenit ministrari.sed ministrare et dare animam suam redemptionem pro multis uos autem quaeritis de minimo crescere et de magno minui introeuntes autem ‘et rogati cenare - ne discubueritis - in eminentibus locis ne forte dignior te superueniat et accedens cenae inuitator dicat tibi adhuc deorsum accede - et confondaris si autem discubueris in minimum locum et superueniat minor te dicit tibi inuitator caene - collige adhuc superius et erit tibi hoc utile Et egredientibus eis ab iericho saecutae sunt eum turbae multae et ecce duo caeci saedentes secus uiam audierunt quod ihs transit et clamauerunt dicentes miserere nostri fili dauid turba autem increpabat eos ut tacerent qui autem maius clamabant dicentes dme miserere nostri fili dauid et stans ibs uocauit eos et dixit quid uultis ut faeiam uobis dicunt ei dme ut aperiantur oculi nostri et misertus ihs tetigit oculos eorum et continuo respexerunt. et secuti sunt eu (Fol. 68 a.) Car. XX. 26—34. 60 [31 say [83] ses καὶ ore ἤγγισαν ew ἱἹεροσολυμα XXI 1 καιηλθον eo βηθφαγη - προσ To opoc Tuv ελαιῶ rore ino απεστειλεν.. vo μαθητασ Xeyov avTtas 2 πορενεσθαι εἰσ THY κωμὴν THY κατέναντι ὕμω και ευθεωσ ευρησεται- oyoy δεδεμενὴν και πωλον μετ αυτὴσ «λυσαντεσ ayerat μοι καὶ αν τισ ὕμιν εἰπὴ TL ποιειται ἐρειτε ort 0 KG avrov €xet χρειαν exei και evGewo αποστελει avrove : Touro δε yeyover - iva πληρωθη To ρηθεν «δια rov προφητου Aeyovroa evrare τὴ θνγατρι σιων ἴδου o βασιλευσ σον epxerat σοι πραῦσ επιβεβηκωσ emt ονον καὶ πωλον ὕιον ὕποξυγιον : πορευθεντεσ Se οἱ μαθηται ἐποιησαν — καθωσ συνεταξεν αντοισ o ino και ἤγαγον τὴν OVOY καὶ Toy πωλον καὶ ἐπεθηκαν er αυτὸν Ta ειἰματεια και εκαθητο exavw avrov O δεπλειστοσ οχλοσ .εἐστρωσαν avrov τα ειματεια 8 εν Ty οδω - aÀXo: δε exorrov κλαδουσ azo των δενδρων - και εστρωσαν εν τὴ οδω οι 8e oyAot οἱ προαγοντεσ αὐτὸν και οἱ ακολονθουντεσ ἐκραζαν λεγοντεσ οσσανα τω tw δανειδ. εὐυλογημενοσ᾽ o ἐρχομενοσ — εν ονοματι κυ οσσαναὰ EV TOUT ὑψιστοισ : και εἰσελθοντοσ avrov ew Ἱεροσολυμα ἐσεισθη aca ἡ πολεισ λεγουσα TW ἐστιν OUTOO - οἱ δεπολλοι εἰπὸν ovroc ἐστιν οπροφητησ we aro ναζαρεθ Tyo γαλιλαιασ ---- και εἰσῆλθεν o tno εἰσ ro tepoy του θυ (Fol. 68 5.) 10 I1 12 Et ut adpropiassent hierosolyma uenerunt in betphage-ad montem oliueti tunc ihs misit. duos discipulos suos dicens ite in castellum quod contra uos et mox inuenietis. aainam alligatam et pullum cum ea. solbentes adducite mihi et si quis uobis dixerit quid facitis dicetis quoniam dms eorum opus habet et continuo dimittit eos hoc autem factum - ut conpleretur quod dictum est per prophetam dicentem dicite filiae sion ecce rex tuus uenit tibi mansuetus ascendens super asinam et pullum subiugalem abeuntes autem discipuli fecerunt sicut praeceperat eis ihs et adduxerunt asinam et pullum et superposuerunt super eum uestimenta et sedebat super eum plurima autem turba .strauerunt uestimenta sua in ula ‘alii uero praecidebant ramos de arboribus - et sternebant in uia turbae autem quae praecedebant eum et que sequebantur clamabant dicentes ossana fili dauid . benedictus qui benit in nomine dmi. ossana in excelsis Et ingresso eo ‘in hierosolyma mota est omnis ciuitas dicens quis est hic. multi autem dixerunt hic est propheta ihs a nazaret galilaeae Et introiit ihe in templum del (Fol. 69 a.) Car. XXI 1—12. [3] καὶ ἐξεβαλεπαντασ rove πωλουντασ και ayopaLovrac ev τω iepw και rag τραπεζασ των κολλυβιστὼων κατεστρεψα και τασ καθεδρασ των πωλουντων Tag περιστερασ. και λεγει avrour -γεγραπται οἰκοσ μου" οιἰκοσ προσευχησ κληθήσεται ὕμεισ δε avrov ἐποιησατε σπήλαιον ληστων — σιβ :και προσῆλθον avrw τυφλοι και χωλοι εν τω tepw και εθεραπευσεν avrova Ξειδοντεσ δε οἱ ἀρχιερεισ' και οἱ γραμματεισ - Ta θαυμασια α ἐποιησεν kat Tove παιδασ Tove κραζοντασ εν Tw ἵερω και λεγοντασ οσσανα Tw vu» Saved ἡγανακτῆσαν και εἶπαν αὐτω ακονεισ TL OUTOL λεγουσιν Ο δε ine Aeyet avro ναι" ovderore aveyvurre ex στόοματοσ νήηπειων - και θηλαζοντων καταρτεισω atvov ow :και καταλειπὼν avrovo εξηλθεν eco A To πολεωσ εἰσ βηθανειαν και ηυλισθη exec πρωι δεπαραγων εἰσ Τὴν πολιν ἐπεινασεν - καὶ εἰδων συκὴν juu ἐπι tna οδου-ηλθεν ex αὐτὴν και οὐδεν evpey εν αὐτὴ ει μη φυλλα μονον και λεγει avr perc εξ ov καρποσ yevyrat eur Toy aua και ἐξηρανθη παραχρημα ἡ συκὴ και ἴδοντεσ οἱ μαθηται. εθαυμασαν λεγοντεσ Tug παραχρημα. εξηρανθὴ ἡ cvi (Fol. 69 ὁ.) XXI. SEC MATTH ——— an et eiecit omnes uendentes et ementes in templo Et mensas numulariorum euertit et cathedras uendentium columbaa. et dicit eis . scriptum est domus mea domus orationis uocabitur uos autem eam fecistis spelucam latronum Et accesserunt ad eum caeci et clodi in templo . et curauit eos uidentes autem principes sacerdotum et scribae mirabilia quae fecit et pueros clamantes in templo et dicentes ossana filio dauid indignati sunt et dixerunt ei audis quid isti dicunt ihs autem dicit eis etiam "numquam legistis ex ore infantium et lactantium praeparasti laudem Et relinquens eos exiit foras civitate in bethaniam et mansit ibi mane autem transiens in civitatem esuriit. et uidens ficum unam super uiam uenit ad eam et nihil inuenit in eam nisi folia tantum "οὐ dicit ei jam non ex te fructus erit.in aeternum et haruit subito ficus Et uidentes discipuli mirati sunt dicentes quomodo subito haruit ficus (Fol. 70a.) CAP. XXI. 12— 20. 61 πο τα». ove: αποκρεισ δε ino εἰπεν avrour XXI 21 — αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν eay ἐεχητεπιστιν και μη διακριθηται OV μονον TO THO συκησ ποιήσετε αλλα Kat τω ορει τοντω εαν εἰπητέ αρθητι και βληθητι εἰσ την θαλασσαν γενήσεται σις : καὶ παντα ova αἰτησητε 22 ἐν TH προσευχὴ πιστευοντεσ λήμψεσθαι : καὶ ελθοντοσ avrov εἰσ Tro ἵερον 23 προσηλθον avro διδασκοντει. οι αρχιερεισ και οἱπρεσβυτεροι του Xaov λεγοντεσ εν roux εξουσεια ταντα ποιεισ και τισ σοι ἐδωκεν τὴν ἐξουσειαν ταυτὴν αποκρειθεισ δεο ine εἰπεν αὐτοισ' 24 ἐπερωτήσω ὕμασ καγω eva λογον ἐαν εἰπῆτε μοι καγω ὕμειν epo εν wow. ἐξουσια ravra. TOW το βαπτισμα iwavvou ποθεν ἣν 26 εξ ovpavov ἡ ef ανθρωπων Or δε διελογιζοντο παρ eavrow λεγοντεσ' eay εἴπωμεν εξ ovpayov* ἐρει ἡμειν δια τι ουκ επιστευσατε avTw° «ay δε εἰπωμεν εξ ανθρωπων . 26 φοβουμεθα rov οχλον - ravrea yap εχουσιν TOV loa yvy ‘wo προφήτην και αποκρειθεντεσ To op euray 27 ovx οἰδαμεν ‘ey avrow Kat avro ovde eyo Aeyo ὕμειν ev rove e£fova eta ταυτα ποιω eu : τι δεῦμιν δοκει. ανθρωποσ euxev τεκνα δυο 28 και προσελθων τω πρωτω ειπεν TEKVOY (Fol. 705.) SEC MATTH ——— ς-ς respondens autem ihs dixit eis amen dico uobis. si habueritis fidem et non hisitaueritis non solum de ficu facietis sed et si monti huic dixeritis tollere et mitte te in mare fiet et omnia quaecumque petieritis in oratione credentes accipietis | Et ueniente eo in templum adcesserunt ad eum docentem principes sacerdotum et seniores plebis dicentes in qua potestate haec facis et quis tibi dedit | e potestatem hanc respondens autem ihs dixit eis interrogavo bos. et ego unum sermonem si dixeritis mihi. et ego uobis dicam in qua potestate haec facio baptisma iohannis unde est de caelo aut ex hominibus qui autem altercabantur.inter ge dicentes si dixerimus de caelo. dicet nobis quare non crededistis ei si autem dixeribus ex hominibus timemus turbam - omnes enim habent iohannen - sicut profetam Et respondentes ihu dixerunt nescimus. ait illis et ipse nec ego dico uobis in qua potestate haec facio quid autem uobis uidetur. homo habebat filios et accedens priori dixit fili (Fol. 71 4.) Cap. XXI. 21—28, ὕπαγε σήμερον epyya£ov evo To αμπελωνα οδεαποκρειθεισ eurey ov θελω ὕστερον Se μεταμεταμεληθεισ απηλθεν ew τον αμπελωνα προσελθὼν δε ro erepo ειἰπεν ὡσαντωσ' o δεαποκρειθεισ ειπεν eyo κεὕπαγω καὶ ovk απηλθεν «τισ ex των δνω To θελημα του πατροσ εποιησεν λεγουσιν o αισχατοσ λεγει αντοισ o ine «ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν οτι οἱ τελωναι και αἱ πορναι προάγουσιν tac: εἰσ τὴν βασιλειαν του ϑυ λθεν yap προσ ὕμασ Ἰωαννὴσ ev od δικαιοσυνησ᾽. καὶ ovk επιστευσαται αυτω ot δετελωναι και αἱ πορναι επιστευσαν avro -ὕμεισ δε ειδοντεσ' μετεμεληθητε ὕστερον - Tov πιστευσαι AUTO cd : αλλην παραβολὴν ακουσατε n ανθρωποσ nv οἰκοδεσποτησ οστισ εφυτευσεν αμπελωνα και φραγμον avro περιεθηκεν και ρυξεν ey avro Ayvoy και ὠκοδομήσεν πυργον και εἐξεδοτο avrov γεωργοισ και απεδημησεν. ore δε ἡγγισεν ο καιροσ TOV καρπὼν απεστειλεν Tove δουλουσ avrov προσ Tove γεωργουσ «λαβιν Tove καρπονσ avrov και λαβοντεσ οἱ γεωργοι τουσ δουλουσ avrov ον μεν ἐδειραν οδεαπεκτειναν ον δεελειθοβολησαν παλιν ovy ἀπεστειλεν - addove δουλουσ πλιονασ (Fol. 71 6.) XXL. 30 34 35 36 — SEC MATTH 63 —— — 4 uade hodie operare in uineam qui autem respondens dixit nolo postea autem paenitentia ductus iit in uineam accedens autem alteri dixit identidem qui autem respondens dixit ego dme eo et non iit. quis de duobus uoluntatem patris fecit dicunt nouissimus dicit eis ihs amen dico uobis quia publicani et meretrices antecedent uos. in regno caelorum uenit enim ad uos iohannes in uia iustitiae. et non credidistis ei publicani autem et meretrices crediderunt ei . uos autem uidentes paenituistis postea "αὖ crederitis ei aliam parabolam audite homo fuit paterfamilias qui plantauit uineam et maceriam cireumposuit et fodiit ei torcular et aedificauit turrem et locauit eam cultoribus. et profectus est peregre. cum adpropinquasset autem tempus fructuum misit seruos suos ad colonos. accipere fructos suos Et accipientes coloni seruos eius quem quidem ceciderunt quem autem occiderunt quem uero lapidauerunt. iterum uero misit alios plures seruos (Fol. 72a.) CAP. AXI. 28— 36. 64 KAT TOV πρωτῶων - και ἐποίησαν αντοισ woavTOT —. XXI. vorepoy δε. απεστειλεν avrous 37 Toy ὕιον avrov λεγων EVT PATO OYTE TOV ULOV μου Ot δεγεωργοι ἴδοντεσ Toy Voy 38 εἰπὸν εν εαντοισ - OVTOT ἐστιν O κληρονομοσ δευτε αποκτεινωμεν avroy * kat σχωμεν τὴν κληρονομίαν avTOv και λαβοντεσ avrov απεκτειναν 39 και εἐξεβαλαν εξω τον αμπελωνοσ oray ovy ελθη o KG TOV αμπελωνοσ 40 τι ποιήσει τοισ γεωργοισ €K€LVOUT λεγουσιν avro 41 κακουσ κακωσ ἀπολεσει αντουσ Kat Tov αμπελωνα exdwoerat a) our γεωργοισ OLTLVET αποδωσουσὶιν avro TOUT καρπουσ εν TOL καιροισ αυτων λεγει avrow o ine ουδεποτε ἀνέγνωτε 042 εν ταισ γραφαισ λιθον ον απεδοκειμασαν οι οἰκοδομουντεσ' - ovrog «γενηθὴ eur κεφαλὴν γωνειασ παρα κυ eyevero avr») και ἐστιν θαυμαστη ev οφθαλμοισ ὕμων διά Tovro λεγω ὕμειν ort αρθησεται 43 ad υμων ἡ βασιλεια του θυ και δοθησεται εθνει ποίουντι TOUT καρπουσ αυτησ E : και ακουσαντεσ οἱ ἀρχιερεισ 4: kat ot φαρισαιοι rag: παραβολασ avrov eyvocay ort περι avrov λέγει και ζητουντεσ avrov κρατῆσαι 46 (Fol. 72 5.) SEC MATTH —— -ς- — prioribus. et fecerunt eis identidem nouissime autem . misit illis filium suum dicens reuerebuntur filium meum Coloni autem: uidentes filium dixerunt intra se - hic est heres uenite occidamus eum - et habeamus hereditatem eius Et accipientes eum occiderunt et elecerunt extra uineam 8i ergo uenerit dms uineae quid faciet colonis illis dicunt ei ; malos male perdet eos et uineam | locauit aliis colonis qui reddent ei fructus temporibus suis dicit eis ihs numquam legistis in scripturis lapidem quem reprobauerunt nedificantes - hic factus est in caput anguli a dmo facta est haec. et est mirabilis in oculis uestris propter hoc dico uobis - quia tolletur & uobis regnum dei et dabitur genti facienti fructos suos et audientes principes sacerdotum et pharisaei : parabolas eius cognouerunt quia de ipsis dicit et quaerentes eum tenere (Fol. 73 a-) Car. XXI. 36—46. εφοβηθησαν rovs οχλουσ ΧΧΙ. eri wo προφὴν avrov etxov u— co, σκα :και azrokpiÜew o ιησ παλιν εἰπεν XXII. 1 a, εν oÀaur αντοισ λεγων «ou» ἡ βασιλεια των ουρανων 2 ἀνθρωπω βασιλει. οστισ ἐποιησεν γαμουσ' Tw UU) GVTOV - και απεστειλεν τουσ δουλουσ αὐτου 3 καλεσαι Tove κεκλημενουσ εἰσ τουσ γαμουσ καὶ ουκηθελον ελθειν παλιν απεστειλεν αλλουσ δουλουσ λεγων 4 ἐίπατετοισ κεκλημενοισ ἴδου To αριστον pov ητοιμακα 0t ταυροι μου και Ta. σειτιστα τεθυμενα καὶ παντα ετοιμα᾽ δευτε εἰσ Tove γαμουσ' Οι δεαμελησαντεσ αἀπηλθον ᾿ 5 οι μεν exo TOV εἰδιον αγρον οἱ δε emt τὴν ἐεμπορειαν avrov ot δε λοιποι κρατησαντεσ τουσ δουλουσ avrov — 6 ὕβρεισαν. και απεκτειναν εκεινοσ o βασιλευσ. ακουσασ ὠργισθη 7 xat πεμψασ TO στρατευμα avTov απωλεσεν Tove hover exetvova καὶ THY πολιν αυτων ἐνεπρῆσεν Tore Xeyet τοισ δουλοισ avrov 8 ο μεν γαμοσ ετοιμοσ ἐστιν οἱ δε κεκλημένοι. ovk σαν αξιοι πορενεσθαι ουν. ἐπι τασ διεξοδουσ τῶν οὗν 9 καὶ οσουσ αν ευρητε- καλεσατε eur τουσ γαμοὺσ καὶ εξελθοντεσ οι δουλοι avrov εἰσ TAT οδουσ 10 συνήγαγον avrac ovg evpay movnpove τε καὶ ἀαγαθουσ καὶ etAnoOn o yajoc * rov ανακειμενων σκβ : Εἰσελθων Se 0 βασιλευσ᾽ n (Fol. 73 6.) "SEG ΤῊ 65 t timuerunt turbas quia sicut prophetam eum habebant Et respondens ihs iterum dixit in parauolis dicens eis simile est regnum caelorum homini regi - qui fecit nuptias filio suo. et. misit seruos suos uocare inuitatos ad nuptias et nolebant uenire iterum misit alios seruos dicens dicite inuitatis ecce prandium meum paraui tauri mei - et saginata occisa et omnia parata * uenite ad nuptias qui autem neglentes abierunt quidam in suum agrum quidam ad negotiationem suam reliqui autem tenentes seruos eius iniuriauerunt. et occiderunt ille rex audiens iratus est et mittens exercitum suum occidit homicidas illos et ciuitatem eorum incendit tunc dicit seruis suis nuptiae quidem paratae sunt qui autem uocati sunt. non fuerunt digni ite ergo. in exitus uiarum et quodquod inueneritis . uocate ad nuptias Et exeuntes serui illius in uias collegerunt omnes quos inuenerunt malos et bonos et repletae sunt nuptiae . discumbentium ingressus autem rex (Fol. 74 a.) . Capp. XXI. 46—XXII. r1. 66 — θεασασθαι rove ανακειμενουσ' . XXII. edev exer ανθρωπον - μὴ ἐενδεδυμενον evdupa γαμον. και λεγει avro 12 erepat- πωσ ἡλθεσ woe μὴ exav ἐνδυμα γαμον oo δε εφειμωθη Tore εἰπεν o βασιλευσ - Tow διακονοισ' 13 apare avrov - TOOWY καὶ χείρων και Baderat avrov εἰσ ro σκοτοσ TO e&urepov exet emrat o κλανθμοσ xato βρυγμοσ Tov οδοντων πολλοι yap eur kXagrot- oAryot δε ἐεκλεκτοι 14 oxy : Tore πορευθεντεσ οι φαρισαιοι 15 —Á συνβονλιον ἐλαβον - wc avrov παγιδευσωσι ev λογω. και αποστελλουσὶν προσ avroy τό Tove μαθητασ αὐτων | pera Tov npwotavow λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε odapey ort αληθησ ει. και τὴν οδον rov θυ em αλήθεια διδασκεισ “Kat OU μελει σοι περι ουδενοσ ov yap βλεπεισ eur προσωπον ayÜpenrov τι covdoxet- εξεστινδουναι κηνσον "καισαριηου" 17 γνουσ δεο ine τὴν πονήριαν αὐτῶν evwey 18 τι με πειραζεται ὕποκρειται ᾿ επιδειξατε μοι TO ννομισμα του κηνσου 19 ot δεπροσήνεγκαν avro δηναριον λεγει avrow: o ine τινοσ ἢ ELKWY αντῇ 20 και ἡ επιγραφη - λεγουσιν avre καισαροσ' 21 Tore Neyet αντοισ - ATOOOTE TA KALTAPOT TO) καισαρι και τὰ του Ov Tw Ow" και ἀκουσαντεσ εθαυμασαν 22 και αφεντεσ avrov ἀπηλθαν ἐν «xeu τὴ ἡμερα- προσηλθον avro 23 σαδδουκαιοι A€yovrea * μὴ εἰναι αναστασιν και ετηρωτησαν avroy λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε 24 (Fol. 746.) SEC MATTH —— ς-- = uidere discumbentes uidit ibi hominem ‘non indutum uestem nuptialem: et dicit ei amice. quomodo uenisti hoc non habens uestem nuptialem qui autem ommutuit tunc ait rex . ministris tollite eum pedibus et manibus et mittite eum ‘in tenebras exteriores ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium multi enim sunt uocati . pauci autem electi tunc euntes pharisaei | consilium ceperunt.quomodo eum captarent in uerbo et mittunt ad eum discipulos suos cum herodianis dicentes magister Scimus quia uerax es. et uiam dei in ueritate doces . et non pertinet ad te de nullo non enim respicis ad faciem hominum quid tibi bidetur licet dare censum. caesari aut no sciens autem ihs malitiam eorum dixit quid me teptatis hypocritae hostendite mihi denarium census qui autem obtulerunt ei denarium dicit eis ihs cuius imago haeo et inscriptio dicunt ei caesaris tunc dicit eis . reddite quae caesaris caesari et quae del deo et audientes mirati sunt et relicto eo abierunt in illa die accesserunt ad eum sadducaei dicentes . non esse resurrectionem Et interrogauerunt eum dicentes magister (Fol. 75 a.) Cap. XXII. 11—24. — — SS —À KAT ΜΑΘΘ — « ὦ. — μωῦσησ εἰπεν. eay ur arobayyn μὴ €xov τεκνα cya, ἐπιγαμβρευσει o ἀαδελῴοσ αντου" και αναστησει σπερμα Tw adeAdw avrov cay rap new erra adeAdot και O Tpwrog γαμησασ ετελευτησεν SEC --- .--΄ f Ej ATTH 61 XXIL moyses dixit.si quis mortuus fuerit non habens filios αὖ nubat fratri suo et excitet sem fratri suo 25 | Erantaputnosseptem fratres et primus nubens mortuus est και μὴ ἐεχων σπερμα- αφηκεν THY γυναικα avrov et non habens semen - dimisit uxorem suam To ἀαδελῴω avrov. ομοιωσ Kas o Óevrepoa Kat O TDLTOG - €wo TOV ἐπτα ὕστερον Se παντων -απεθανεν και ἡ γυνὴ εν Τὴ Gayao'Tag €, OVV τινοσ ἐστε TOV exTa γυνὴ παντεσ᾽ yap εσχον αὐτὴν 26 fratri suo*similiter et secundus et tertius' usque ad septem 27 nouissime autem omnium . mortua est et mulier 28 in resurrectione ergo. cuius erit de septem uxor’ omnes enim habuerunt eam — — αποκρειθεισ δε o ine εἰπεν αντοισ «πλανασθαι 29 | respondens autem ibs dixit eis * erratis μὴ εἰδοτεσ raa *ypa.aa ‘nde τὴν δυναμιν Tov ὃν nescientes scripturas. nec uirtutem det εν yap Tn αναστασει 30 in resurrectione enim OVT€ γαμουσν OvT€ γαμειζονται neque nubunt neque nubuntur αλλα wo αγγελοι εν ovpayw εισιν wept O€ THT ἀαναστασεωσ των νεκρων ovx ἀνεγνωτετο ρηθεν ὕμειν sed sicut angeli in caelo sunt 31 de resurrectione autem mortuorum non legistis . quod dictum est uobis taro rov θυ λεγοντοσ - yo eui o óc aBpaap 32 a do dicente. ego sum ds abraham —. — και 0 Oo ἴσακ. και o θσ iaxwB — ovk ἐστιν θσ vexpoy aÀAa (avrov και ακουσαντεσ ot oxXot ἐξεπλησσοντο ἐπι τὴ διδαχὴ avrov ond : Orde φαρεισαιοι ἀκουσαντεσ --οὔὡ ort ἐεφειμωσεν τουσ σαδδουκαιουσ συνήχθησαν er avrov καὶ ἐτηρωτησεν εἰσ εξ avrov νομικοσ πειραζων avroy και λεγων διδασκαλε WOU EVTOAN ev ro VOW μεγαλη — — ὡς Edy avro ino ayarynoe kv rov Oy cov et da isac- et ds iacob non est ds mortuorum sed uiuorum 33 | Etaudientes turbae stupebant super doctrina eius 34 | pharisaei autem audientes quia ommutuit sadducaeos congregati sunt ad eum 35 et interrogauit unus ex eis - iurisperitus 36 temptans eum et dicet dicens magister quod mandatum in lege maius 37 diciteiihsdiligis dmn dm tuum ev ody τὴ καρδεια Cou’ καὶ ev ολη TH ψυχὴ σου in toto corde tuo. et in tota anima tua και ev oA τὴ διανοια σον" (Fol. 755.) et in tota mente tua (Fol. 76 a.) Ca». X XII. 24— 37. — --- - 68 KAT αὐτὴ ἐστιν μεγαλη Kat por) evroAy Sevrepa δε ομοια ravry - ayarnoer TOV πλησιον σου wo σεαντον εν τανυταισ Taio Ova εντολαισ ολοσ ονομοσ κρεματαὶ καὶ οἱ Tpopyrat --Ἵ σκε: (ζυνηγμενων de rev φαρισαιων tau, a, επηρωτησεν avrovg o tno λεγων τι ὕμειν δοκεῖ περι TOV χρυ - Tw od ὕιοσ ἐστεν λεγουσιν avro Tov Saved co, Aeyet avroww πωσ ovv Saved ev πνι — καλεῖ avroy ky λεγων —, -- εἰπεν Ko To κω μον. καθου εκ δεξιων pov ewe ay Ow rovc εκθρουσ σου ὕποκατω των ποδων σου A A Ec ovv Saved’ ey πνι καλει avrov ky ---τ σκς: πωσ ULOC GUTOU εστιν : και ουδεισ εδυνατο — αποκρειθήναι avro λογον ovde ετολμησεν τισ ar εκεινησ THO «pag ἐπερωτήσεαντον οὐκετι ext : Tore ἐλαλησεν o ‘no Tour οχλοισ και rows μαθηταισ avrov λεγων ext TH καθεδρασ μωῦσεωσ εκαθισαν ot ypappareo- και οἱ φαρισαιοι WAYTS OVV * TAVTA OUV OVA αν ειἰπωσιν ποιειτε και τηρεῖτε «κατα 6€ Ta ἐεργα avray μὴ ποιειτε" Xeyovaw yap καὶ ov ποιουσιν δεσμενουσιν yap: φορτεια βαρεα και αδυσβαστακτα καὶ επιτιθεασιν ἐπι Tove wove roy ανθρωπων avrot e ro δακτυλω avrov ov θελουσιν κεινησαι avra ome, oxy : παντα € TG. epya avrwy ποιουσιν — προσ To θεαθηναι τοισ ανθρωποισ (Fol. 76 5.) XXII 38 39 40 42 43 45 46 XXIIL 1 — E A— » — ef MATTH — — hoc est primum ‘et magnum mandatum secundum autem simile huic. diliges proximum tuum sicut teipsum in his duobus mandatis totum uerbum pendet. et prophetae collectis autem pharisaeis interrogauit eos ihs dicens quid uobis uidetur de xpo ‘cuius filius est dicunt ei dauid . e — ait illis quomodo ergo dauid in spu uocat eum dmn dicens — — . . dixit dns dmo meo. sede a dextris meis ponec ponam inimicos tuos suptus pedes tuos — — 8i ergo dauid in spu uocat eum dmn quomodo filius eius- et nemo poterat respondere ei uerbum neque ausus est aliquis ex illa hora interrogare eum amplius ὅτ . tunc locutus est ihs turbis et discipulis suis dicens super cathedra moysi sederunt scribae - et pharisaei Omnia ergo quae dixerint uobis facite et custodite . secundum opera aute eorum nolite facere. dicunt enim et non faciunt alligant enim . onera grauia et non ferenda. et inponunt super umera hominum ipsi autem digito suo nolunt mouere ea omnia autem opera sua faciunt ut uideantur hominibus (Fol. 77 a.) Capp. XXII. 38—XXIIL. 5. πλατυνουσὶν yap ra. φυλακτήρια avrov XXIII. καὶ μεγαλυνουσιν τα κρασπεδα φιλουσιν δε τὴν τὴν πρωκλεισιαν 6 εν rows Oeurvouw - καὶ rac πρωτοκαθεδριασ εν ταισ συναγωγαισ καὶ τουσ ασπασμουσ' 7 ev Taio ayopaic kat καλεισθαι ὕπο roy ανθρωπων σκθ : pae pae. ὕμεισ δε μη κληθητεραββει 8 εἰσ yap ἐστιν ὕμων o καθηγητησ παντεσ δεῦμεισ αδελῴοι ἐσται καὶ πάτερα μὴ καλεσητε ὕμειν emt THO γὴσ 9 εἰσ yap ἐστιν οπατὴρ ὕμων 0 εν ονρανοισ μηδε κληθητεκ αι 10 ort καθηγητησ ὕμων εἰσ ἐστιν o χρσ o μειζων ὕμων εσται ὕμων διακονοσ 11 OX : ocrw Se ὕψωσει eavrov ταπεινωθησεται 12 n και οστισ ταπεινωσει εαυτον ὕὑψωθησεται σλα :Ovas δεῦμειν "γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι 13 ὕποκριται" ore κλειεται τὴν βασιλειαν των ουρανων ενπροσθεν rov ανθρωπων ὕμεισ yap ovk εἰσερχεσθαι" οὐδε τουσ εἰσερχομενονσ αφειεται εἰσελθειν σλβ : Ovas ὕμειν γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι 15 n ὕποκριται. ort περιαγετε τὴν θαλασσαν καὶ τὴν ξηραν - iva, ποιήσηται eva, προσηλντον " καὶ οταν γενηται TOLELT € αὐτον"ὕιον γεεννὴσ διπλοτερον ὕμων σλγ :Ovaa ὕμειν οδηγοι τυφλοι Aeyovrea τό OC αν ομοσὴ εν TW Vau οὐδεν ἐστιν og Say ομοσή €v τω χρυσὼω του νάου οφειλει᾿ μωροι και τνφλοι 17 τισ yap μειζω ἐστιν 0 χρυσοσ 7 οναοσ (Fol. 75 δ.) SEC MATTH 69 —— — -ς dilatant enim phylacteria sua et amplificant fimbrias amant autem primos discubitus in cenis et primas cathedras in synagogis et salutationes in foros et uocari ab hominibus magister magister. uos autem nolite uocari magistri unus est enim uester doctor omnes autem uos fratres estis et patrem ne uocaueritis uobis super terram unus est enim pater uester qui in caelis nec uocemini doctores . — quia doctor uester est xps maior uester ‘erit uester minister quicumque autem exaltauerit se‘ humiliauitar et quicumque humiliauerit se ‘exaltauitur uae autem uobis. scribae et pharisaei hypocritae .quoniam cluditis regnum caelorum coram hominibus uos autem non introitis . nec introeuntes sinitis introire . uae uobis scribae et pharisaei hypocritae. quia circumitis mare et haridam . ut faciatis unum proselytum ‘et cum factus fuerit facitis eum. filium gehennae duplum quam uos uae uobis duces caeci dicentes quicumque iurauerit in templo * nihil est qui autem iurauerit in auro templi deuitor est - stulti et caeci quis enim maior est. aurum aut emplum (Fol. 78 a.) Car. XXIII. 5—17. 70 KAT οαγιασασ TOV χρυσὸν XXII Kat 07 ay ομοσὴ ev Tw θυσιαστηριω οὐδὲν ἐστιν 18 oc Say οβμοσὴ ἐν τω δωρω Tw exavw avTov operer τυφλοι τι yap pet 19 To Swpov ἡ ro θυσιαστηριον To αγιαζον To Swpov O ovv ομοσασ ev τω θυσιαστηριω ομννει ev ave 10 και €V πασει TOT ἐπανω GUTOV και οομοσασ᾽ εν TW γαω ομννει εν αυτω 21 και €y TW κατοικήσαντι αντον και ο ὁομοσασ €V τω ουρανω 22 ομννει ev τω θρονω του bv και εν Tw καθημενω ἐπανω avrov —, σλὸ : Ουαι ὕμειν γραμματεισ και φαρισαιο 23 ὕποκριται" ort αποδεκατουτε ro 10voguoy και ro ayzÜoy - kat To κυμεινον και αφηκατετα Bapvrepa Tov νομου τὴν κρισιν" και TO ἐλεοσ᾽ καὶ τὴν πιστιν Tavra εδει ποιησαι -- ode : κακεινα μὴ αφιεναι : οδηγοι τυφλοι 24 — διυλιζοντεσ Tov κωνωπα τον δε καμηλον καταπεινοντεσ' σὰς Ova: ὕμειν γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι ὕποκριται 15 ort καθαριζεται To ἐξω Tov ποτήριου και τησ παροψιδοσ' 'ἐσωθεν de γεμουσιν αρπαγὴσ και ἀκρασειασ φαρισαιε rvÀe: καθαρισον πρωτὸον . 26 TO ἐντοσ του ποτήριον ἵνα γενηται καὶ τὸ ewer avrov καθαρον ont Ova« ὕμειν γραμματεισ καὶ φαρισαιοι 27 B ὕποκριται" ort παρομοιαζετε ταφοισ κεκονιαμενοισ εξωθεν οταῴφοσ φαινετε ὡραιοσ (Fol. 78 5.) =~ qui sanctificauit aurum Et qui iurauerit in altare. nihil est qui autem iurauerit in dono. quod est super eum debet - caeci quid enim est maius donum aut altare quod sanctificat donum qui ergo iurauerit in altare. ratin eo et in omnibus quae super eum et qui iurauerit in templo. iurat in eo etinh et qui iurauerit in caelo iurat in sede del et qui sedet uae uobis scribae et farisael nti eum upra eum hypocritae quoniam decimatis mentam et anethum . et cyminum- et reliquistis - crauiora legis iudicium ‘et misericordiam . et fidem haec autem oportuit facere et illa non omittere: duces caeci liquantes culicem camellum autem deuorantes uae uobis scribae et pharisaei hypocritae quia mundatis quod foras est calicis et parapsidis - intus autem plena sunt rapinae et intemperantiae phariseae cecae munda primum quod intus est calicis ut fiat et quod foras est mundum uae uobis scribae. et pharisaei hypocritae quoniam similatis monumentis dealbatis & foris monumentum paretur decorum (Fol. 79 a.) Cap. XXIII. 17—27. ἐσωθεν Se γεμι oo rewy νεκρων XXIIL και ago ακαθαρσειασ - οντωσ Kat ὕμεισ 28 εξωθεν μεν φενεσθαι ror ανθρωποισ δικαιοι ἐσωθεν δε erat μεστοι ὕποκρισεωσ' καὶ ανομειασ “με. ody: Ovat ὕμειν γραμματεισ και φαρισαιοι 29 um, — c A0 — ὕποκριται ort οἰκοδομειτε τουσ ταφουσ των προφητων᾽ καὶ κοσμειτε τα μνημεῖα των δικαίων και λεγεται 30 ει ἡμεθα ev ταισ ἡμεραισ΄- των πατερων pu ov ay ἡμεθα avrov κοινωνοι εν To αιἰματι TOY προφητων WOTE μαρτυρεῖτε EAUTOLT + OTL ὕιοι ἐστε 31 των φονευσαντων rovo προφητασ : και ὕμεισ επληρωσατε 32 TO μετρον Toy πατέρων ὕμων οφεισ᾽" γεννηματα εχνιδων 33 T0 φυγεται" απὸ THT κρισεωσ TH γεεννὴσ : δια Tovro ἴδου αποστελω προφητασ καὶ σοφουσ 34 καὶ ypoppareo και εξ αντων ATOKTELVELTE και στανρωσεται. καὶ διωξεται απὸ πολεωσ εἰσ πολιν -οπωσ en εφυμασ͵ 35 παν aj, δικαιον εἐχχυννομενον emt ria yug απὸ αἱματοσ αβελ rov Suxatov ews αἱματοσ ζαχαριου.ὕιον βαραχειου ον epovevorare- μεταξὺ του yaov Kat Tov θυσιαστήριον: αμην Aeyw ὕμειν 36 ἥξει ravra. παντα" ἐπὶ τὴν γενεαν ταντὴν cepa :iepova'aA np. Ἱερουσαλὴμ." αποκτεινουσα 37 ——, Tove προφητασ - καιλιθοβολουσατουσ απεσταλμενουσ προσ σε: ποσακεισ ἡθελησα ετισυναγαγειν Τὰ TEKVG σὸν (Fol. 79 5.) SEC MATTH 71 — ee ee — intus autem est plenum ossib . mortuorum et totius inmunditiae -ita et uos a foris quidem paretis hominibus iusti ab intus autem estis pleni hypocrisi et iniquitate uae uobis scribae et pharisaei ypocritae - quoniam aedificatis sepulcra prophetarum . et urnatis monumenta . justorum et dicitis 8i fuissemus in diebus. patrum nostrorum numquam essemus eorum socii in sanguine prophetarum itaque testes estis uobis quia fili estis qui occiderunt prophetas et uos inplestis mensuram patrum uestrorum Berpentes. generatio uiperarum quomodo fugietis de iudicio gehennae propter hoc ecce mitto prophetas et sapientes et scribas: et ex his occidetis et crucifigetis - et persequemini de civitate in civitate ‘ut ueniat super uos omnis sanguis iustus quod effunditur super terram a sanguine abel iusti usquae ad sanguinem zacchariae :fili barachie quem occidistis : inter templum et altare : amen dico uobis uenient omnia hae-.super generatione ista hierusalem hierusalem - quae interficis prophetas. et lapidas missos ad te -quotiens uolui congregare filios tuos (Fol. 8o a.) Cap. XXIII. 27—37. —_——-. = — 72 KAT MA@@AION — ov Τροπονορνισ €T LO UVG.yet - TG. VOO'O €LO, QUrqa XXIII. ὕπο rac Trepvyaa ‘Kat ovk nOeAnoare Sov adhere ὕμειν “οοιἰκοσ μων ερημοσ' λεγω yap ὕμειν᾽οτι ov μὴ p.e Ore απαρτι «wo αν eumyre- εὐυλογήημενοσ o ἐερχομενοσ' εν ονοματι ϑυ [σμβ] “καὶ ἐξελθων o ine απὸ TOV L€pov ἐπορεύετο και προσηλθον ot μαθηται avrov εἐπιδειξαι avro: τασ οἰκοδομασ rov iepov O δεαποκρειθεισ εἰπεν avrow βλεπετεπαντα ravra : αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν ort ον μη αφεθη woe λιθοσ επι λιθον oo ov καταλυθήσεται P καθημένου 9« avrov ert Tov opova B τῶν ἐλεων προσῆλθον avro ot μαθηται κατ Otay λεγοντεσ' εἰπεημειν Tore ravra εσται και τι τὸ σήμειον THT παρουσιασ σον και THO συντελειασ TOV αἰωνοσ και αποκριθεισ o - εἰπεν avrour βλεπεται μη Tw ὕμασ πλανηση πολλοι yap ελευσονται ert Tw ονοματι μου Aeyovreo " Eyw εἰμί o xpo καὶ πολλουσ πλανησουσιν μελλεται δε akovew πολεμουσ και akoag πολεμων "ορατε μὴ θροεισθαι δει yap γενεσθαι. αλλ ουπω ἐστιν το τελοσ' Εγερθησεται yap εθνοσ em εθνοσ και βασιλεια ext βαδιλειαν - και ἐσονται λειμοι καὶ σεισμοι κατα τοπουσ avra δεταντα ἀρχὴ οδυνων cu :rore παραδωσουσιν ὕμασ ew θλειψειν και αποκτεινουσὶν ὕμασ - και ἐσεσθαι μεισονμε vot (Fol. 8o 5.) 38 39 XXIV. 1 SEC MATTH —— — — sicut gallina congregat pullos suos sub alas suas et noluistis ecce demittetur uobis: domus uestra deserta dico enim uobis ‘quia non uidebitis me amodo donec dicatis. benedictus qui uenit in nomine dei Et exiens ihs de templo abiebat et accesserunt discipuli eius ostendere ei fabricas templi qui autem respondens dixit eis uidetis haec omnia. amen dico uobis quia non relinquetur hic. lapis super lapidem qui non destruetur sedente autem eo super montem oliueti - accesserunt ad eum discipuli seorsum dicentes dic nobis quando erunt et quod signum aduentus tui et consummationes saeculi Et respondens ihs dixit eis uidete ne qui uos seducat multi enim uenient in nomine meo dicentes- ego sum xps et multos seducent incipietis autem audire bella et opiniones bellorum :uidete nolite turbari oportet enim fieri - sed necdum est finis Exsurget enim gens super gentem et regnum supra regnum et erunt fames et terrae motus per loca omnia autem haec initia dolorum tunc tradent uos in angustiis et occident uos: et eritis odibiles (Fol. 81a.) Carp, X XIII. 37—XXIV. 9. SO — KAT MA@@AION ὕπο παντων εθνων δια To ονομα μον XXIV. ope : KQL TOTE σκαν ovrat πολλοι 10 Kat αλληλονσ παραδωσουσιν καὶ μεισήσουσιν ἀλληλουσ “καὶ πολλος 11 ψευδοπροφηται εξεγερθησονται kat πλανησουσιν πολλουσ και δια ro πληθυναι τὴν ανομειαν 12 ψυγησεται ἡ a-yoar των πολλων o δε ὕπομεινασ' εἰσ τελοσ rj ope : ovrog σωθησεται : καὶ κηρυχθησεται r4 TO εὐαγγελιον rovro Tye βασιλειασ ev oAn TH οικουμενὴ εἰσ μαρτυριον πασιν τοισ εθνεσιν καὶ rore ξει το τελοσ out : Ὅταν ovy egre r5 To βδελυγμα THE ἐρημωσεωσ᾽ To prBey δια δανιηλον. rov προφητου ἐστωσ εν TOT G-yU0 - O AVAYELYWTKWY Youre opm : τότε οἱ ἐν TH ἴουδαια φευγετωσαν ew Τα ορὴ τό ^— οδεεπιτου δωματοσ - μη καταβατω 17 αραι τι εκ THO OLKELAT + καὶ O €V TW AYPW 18 p» επιστρεψατω οπισω - apat To ειματειον αντου σμθ : Ova4 δεταισ «v γαστρι ἐχουσαισ 19 | και ταισ θηλαζομεναισ - ev exewaoy TAL ἡμέραισ προσευχεσθαι δε. iva. μὴ γενηται ἡ φυγὴ juo χειμωνοσ μηδεσαββατου c qva Ἔσται yap τοτεθλειψισ peyary Ota οὐκ €yever Ὁ. aT ἀρχὴσ κοσμου [9 εωσ νυν οὐδε μη γενοιτο σνβ : καὶ εἰ μὴ εκολοβωθησαν .αιμεραι ἐκεῖναι ovx ay εσωθη πασα capt δια be rove exAexrove κολοβωθησονται (Fol. 81 5.) 2c 22 SEC MATTH 73 — — -.-ς.ἥ — omnibus gentibus:propter nomen meum et tunc scandalizabuntur multi et inuicem tradent et odient alterutrum ‘et multi pseudoprophetae exsurgent et seducent multos et quia repleta est iniquitas refrigescet caritas multorum qui autem sustinuerit in finem hicliberabitur : Et praedicabitur euangelium hoc regni in toto mundo in testimonium omnibus gentibus et tunc ueniet finis cum ergo uideritis abominationem desolationis quod dictum est per danielum prophetam stans in loco sancto qui legit intellegat tunc qui in iudaea- fugiat in montibus qui autem super tectum ‘non descendat tollere aliquid de domo ‘et quiin agro non conuertatur retro tollere tunicam suam iiae autem in utero habentibus et lactantibus in illis diebus orate autem ‘ut non fiat fuga uestra hieme nec sabbato Erit enim tunc tribulatio magna qualis non fuit. ab initio saeculi usque nunc ‘nec fiet Et nisi breuiati essent dies illi non salbata esset omnis caro propter electos autem breuiabuntur (Fol. 82 a-) Cap. XXIV, 9—221. 10 [3 [3! [3! ove : :at ἡμέραι εκειναι : TOTE €aY TLC ὕμειν εἰπὴ XXIV. 23 ἴδου woe o χρσ 1] ἐκει" μὴ πιστευσηται : ἐγερθησονται yap ψευδοχρειστοι 24 και ψευδοπροφηται" και δωσουσιν σημεια μεγαλα και τερατα.- wore πλανηθηναι εἰ δυνατον και τουσ εκλεκτουσ : ἴδου προειρηκα ὕμειν : cay ovy εἰπωσιν ὕμειν 25, 26 ἴδου ev Ty ἐερημω ἐστιν μὴ ἐξελθηται iov ev Tour ταμειοισ. μη πιστευσηται :ὡσπερ yap ἡ ἀστραπὴ εἐξερχεται απο ανατολων 27 και φαινει eoo δυσμων᾽ ουτωσ εσται ἡ παρουσεια : TOv ὕιου τον ανθρωπου : οπου αν ἡτοπτωμα 28 exe, συναχθησονται οι aerot : Ευθεωσ δε μετα την θλειψειν 29 των ἡμέρων εκεινων - o ἡλιοσ σκοτισθησεται και ἡ σελήνη ov duce T0 φεγγοσ avrqo καιοι ἀστερεσ πεσουνται EK του ουρανου και at δυναμεισ των ουρανων σαλενθησονται και rore φανήσεται To σημειον 30 Tov ὕιου τον ανθρωπου - Tov εν ουραγοισ και κοψονται ror€ - πασαι at φυλαι THT γησ καὶ οψονται τον vuv τον avOpunrov Epxopevo emt TOV γεφελων του ovpavov μετα δυναμεωσ πολλησ και δοξησ Kat ἀποστελει τουσ αγγελουσ avrov 31 pera σαλπιγγοσ και φωνησ μεγαλησ και επισυναξουσιν .τουσ ἐεκλεκτουσ G.UTOV εκ των τεσσαρων ἀνεμων απὸ AKpwy ουρανων €WO GKDOV αντῶν apxoj.evov Se rovrov γεινεσθαι αναβλεψατε καὶ erapare Tac κεφαλασ ὕμων .διοτι εγγειζει (Fol. 82 5.) SEO MATTH “τ -- -- dies illi etunc si quis dixerit uobis ecce hic xps aut illic nolite credere exsurgent enim pseudoxpl et pseudoprofetae- et dabunt signa magna et prodigia. ut seducantur si possibile est et electos _ ecce praedixi uobis. si ergo dixerit uobis ecce in deserto est - nolite exire ecce in cubiculo. nolite credere sicut enim scoriscatio exit.ab oriente et lucet usque in orientem: ita erit aduentus fili hominis ubicumque fuerit daner ibi congregabuntur aquilae continuo autem postribulationem dierum illorum . sol obscurabitur et luna non dabit lumen suum et stellae cadent de caelo et uirtutes caeli - mouebuntur et tunc parebit signum fili hominis. qui in caelo est et plangebunt tunc: omnes tribus terrae et uidebunt filium hominis uenientem super nubes caeli cum uirtute magna et gloria et mittet angelos suos cum tuba et uoce magna et concolligent electos eius a quattuor uentis ab extremo caelorum usque ad summum eorum incipientibus autem his fieri respicite et leuate capita uestra. quia adpropiat (Fol. 83 a.) Cap. XXIV. 21— 31. ἢ απολυτρωσεισ ὕμων XXIV. απὸ Se rgo συκὴησ μαθεται τὴν παραβολην oray ἤδη o κλαδοσ aurne -γενηται αἀπαλοσ καὶ Ta φυλλα ἐκφνη γεινωσκεται ort €vyuc ἐστιν το Üepoa 'οντωσ και ὕμεισ 33 οταν ἴδητεταυτα παντα. YELVWOKETE ort €vyvc ἐστιν emt θυραισ ἀμὴν λέγω ὕμειν - ort ov μὴ παρελθη 3] γενεα αντὴ - €Wo ay ταυτα παντα γένηται 34 O ovpavoc και ἡ yn παρελευσεται 35 ot 6€ Aoyot μου ov μη παρελθωσιν —, _ σξ swept δε Tho ἡμερασ εκεινησ και wpac οὐυδεισοιδε 36. ovde οἱ αγγελοι των ουρανων οὐδε οὕιοσ €t μὴ οπατηρμονοσ' ὡσπεργαραιημεραιτοννωε 37 OUTWO EOTAL Καὶ ἢ “αρονυσεία TOU ὕιου τον QV Ópesov ofa : Ὥσπερ yap ἡσαν ev ταισ ἡμεραισ εκειναισ 38 po Tov κατακλυσμου -τρωγοντεσ και πεινοντεσ και γαμουντεσ και γαμειζοντεσ αχρει THO ἡμερασ "εἰσηλθεν voe eur THY κειβωτο και οὐκ εγνωσαν ews ἢλθεν o κατακλυσμοσ 39 καὶ ἡρεν TAYTAT * ονυτωσ ETTAL ἢ παρουσεια TOV Viov του ανθρωπου σὲβ : Tore 8vo ἐσονται ev Tw aypw- εἰσ παραλαμβάνεται 40 και εἰσ αφειεται δυο αληθουσαι ev τω μυλωνι 41 peu. παραλαμβανεται "και pera αφειεται δυο ἐπὶ κλεινησ jeu “εἰσ παραλαμβανεται — g . KGQL€LO ADLETAL : Op€uTE OUV wey ? Yeryop 42 ort ουκ οἰδαται" ποια ἡμέρα O Ko. ὕμων epxerat sé : €xewo δε yervwoxeras ort εἰ det 43 o οἰκοδεσποτησ Trou. φνλακὴ o κλεπτὴσ epxerei εἐγρηγορησεν ay - και ovk ἡασεν διορυχθηναι τὴν οἰκειαν avrov "δια Tovro και ὕμεισ 44 (Fol. 835.) 32 , SEC MATTH 75 redemptio uestra a fico autem discite parabolam cum iam ramus eius factus fuerit mollis et folia germinant ‘cognoscitis quia _ prope est aestas ita et uos cum uideritis haec omnia scitote quoniam prope est ad ianuas amen dico uobis quia non praeteribit generatio haec:donec haec omnia fiant caelum et terra transient berba autem mea non transient _ de die autem illo. et hora nemo scit nec angeli caelorum - nec filius nisi pater solus. sicut enim dies noe ita erit aduentus fili hominis Sicut enim erant in diebus illis ante dilubium manducantes et bibentes nubentes et nuptiis tradentes usque in eum diem: quo introiit noe in arcam et nescierunt. donec uenit diluuium et tulit omnes. ita erit aduentus fili hominis tunc duo erunt in agro. unus adsumetur et unus relinquetur duae molentes in pistrino una adsumetur : et una relinquetur duo in lecto: unus adsumetur et unus relinquetur ‘vigilate ergo quia nescitis: quo die dm uester uenturus est illud autem scitote quia si sciret paterfamilias qua uigilia fur ueniret uigilaret utique. et non demisisset perforari domum suam ideo et uos (Fol. 84 a.) Car. XXIV. 31— 44. 76 yeweo Oar erorpor- ort ἡ ov δοκειται opa. XXIV. o Utoc τον ανθρωπου epxerat : τισ yap ἐστιν οππιστοσ δουλοσ᾽ kat φρονιμοσ͵ 45 — ov κατεστησεν o xa επι THO θεραπειασ avrov δουναι avrowr τὴν Tpodyy ἐν καιρω --- — ofs Ἱμακαριοσ o δουλοσ execyoa - oy ελθων o kc avTov 46 — a ευρήσει OVTWO ποιουντα Αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν ort em πασιν 47 TOT ὕπαρχουσ ἐν avrov καταθτηήσει αὐτὸν :Eay δε evry o κακοσ δουλοσ εκεινοσ 48 εν Ty καρδια avrov χρονιζι μου o xo eBay Kat αρξηται τυπτειν Tove συνδουλουσ avTOV 49 εσθιη δε και ew μετα των μεθυοντων ἥξειο Ko Tov δουλου ἐκεινοῦ εν ἡμέρα 50 ἢ ov προσδοκα και εν wpa ἡ ov γεινωσκει και διχοτομήσει avroy * καὶ To μεροσ avrov θήσει §1 μετα των ὕποκριτων - exer εσται o κλανθμοσ και ο βρυγμοσ των οδοντων : rore ομοιωθήσεται "ἡ βασιλεια των ονρανων XXV. 1 δεκα παρθενοισ .αιτινεσ λαβουσαι Tac λαμπαδασ eavrwv εἐξηλθον εἰσ ἀπαντησιν του νυμφιου καὶ THO νυμφησ πεντε δε εξ avrov σαν μωραι 2 καὶ πεντε φρονιμοι At ovv μωραι λαβουσαι "τασ λαμπαδασαυτων 3 ουκ ἐλαβον μεθ eavruv ελαιον ἐν TOG αγγειοισ avra - αἱ δε φρονιμοι 4 ἐλαβὸον ελεον εν row αγγειοισ μέτα Toy λαμπαδων avrov χρονιζοντοσ δετου νυμφιον ενυσταξαν πασαι και exabevdov μεσὴσ Se vukroa - κραυγὴ γεγονεν (Fol. 84 δ.) ΤᾺ ON — SEC MATTH estote parati quia qua non speratis hora filius hominis ueniet quis enim est feidelis seruus et sapieus quem constituit dms ‘super familiam suam dare eis cibaria in tempore beatus serbusille.quem ueniens dms eius inuenerit ita facientem amen dico uobis quia super omnia bona sua constituet eum si autem dixerit malus ille seruus in corde suo. tardat dms meus uenire et incipiat caedere conseruos suos manducet autem et bibat cum ebriosis ueniet dms serui illius in die qua non sperat et hora qua nescit et diuidet eum . et partem eius ponet cum hypocritis ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium tunc similabitur regnum caelorum decem uirginibus:quae acceperunt lampadas suas et exierunt in obuiam sponsi et sponsae quinque autem ex his erant stultae et quinque sapientes stultae ergo accipientes - lampadas suas non acceperunt secum oleum in uasis suis - sapientes autem acceperunt oleum in uasis suis cum lampadibus suis tardante autem sponso dormitauerunt omnes. et dormiebant mediautem nocte. clamor factus est (Fol. 85 a.) Capp. XXIV. 44—XXV. 6. i&ov o vu.duoc εἐξερχεσαι εἰσ arayrgoiy avrov XXV. ! more ἤγερθησαν πασαι at παρθενοι και εκοσμῆσαν .τασ λαμπαδασ avrov αι δε μωραι tao φρονιμοισ εἰπὸν δοτεημειν ex του ἐελεον ὕμων ort at λαμπαδεσ ἡμων ἔβεννυνται απεκριθησαν δε αι φρονιμοι λεγουσαι μὴ ToT€ OV μὴ αρκεσει pay και ὕμειν πορενεσθαι μαλλον "προσ rove πωλουντασ και ἀγορασαται εαυταισ Ewe ὕπαγουσιν ἀγορασαι λθεν ονυμφιοσ και αἱ ἐετοιμοι εἰσηλθον per avrov εἰσ Tove yaj.ova + και εκλισθη ἡ θυρα 7 10 ὕστερον Se nAOov- at λοιπαι παρθενοι λέγουσαι 11 ey, ey, κε κε avoifov ἡμειν O δεάποκριθεισ ειπεν -αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν ovk oda iar : γρηγορειται ovy οτι οὐκ ovdare τὴν ἡμέραν *ovÓe THY ὡραν : ὡσπερ ανθρωποσ αποδημων ἐκαλεσεν Tova ἴδιουσ δουλουσ και παρεδωκεν avrour* τα ὕπαρχοντα avrov — : Kat ὦ μεν ἐδωκεν : e: TaÀavra ω be B-o Se eva: exaaro κατα τὴν δυναμιν avrov και απεδημησεν ευθεωσ -πορενθεισ δε o ra T€vr€ τάλαντα λαβων Tpryacao εν avrou ‘kat ἐκερδησεν Ομοιωσ xa: o ra Svo raAayra λαβων και avrog ἐκερδησεν αλλα δυο O 8e ro ev λαβων..ὠρυξεν ev τὴ yn xat ἐκρυψεν ro apyuptoy του KV avrov μετα δεπολυν ypovoy (Fol. 85.) 12 16 18 19 fm C MATTH eccesponsus - exite obuiam ei tunc surgunt omnes uirgines et aptauerunt lampadas suas stultae autem sapientibus dixerunt date nobis de oleo uestro quia lampadae nostrae extinguntur responderunt autem sapientes dicentes ne quando non sufficiat nobis et uobis ite potius ad uendentes et emite uobis cum uadunt emere . uenit sponsus et quae paratae erant introierunt cum eo ad nuptias. et clusa est ianua nouissime uenerunt. reliquae uirgines dicetes Su, 0 — dme dme aperi nobis qui autem respondens dixit.amen dico uobis nescio uos * uigilate ergo quoniam nescitis dienfÉnec horam sicut homo peregre profectus uocauit seruos suos et tradidit eis substantiam suam et cuidam quidem dedit -u-talanta cuidam duo cuidam unum. unicuique secundum uirtutem suam et profectus est continuo pergens autem qui quinque talenta accepit operatus est in eis. et lucratus est alia quinque talenta similiter et qui duo talanta accepit et ipse lucratus est alia duo qui autem unum acceperat fodit in terra et abscondit argentum dmi sui post multum autem tempus (Fol. 86 a.) Cap. XXV. 6—19. 77 78 ἐρχεται ὁ xo των δουλων εκεινων και συνερει λογον μετ avrov Kat προσελθων o τα πεντεταλαντα λαβων προσήνεγκεν αλλα Tevre TaAavra λεγων ke πεντε τάλαντα μοι παρεδωκασ eie αλλα πεντε ταλαντα. επεκερδησα Εφηαυτωο Ko avrov. εὖ δουλε αγαθε και πιστε ἐπι er ολιγα no πιστοσ emt πολλων σε καταστήσω εισελθε εἰσ τὴν χαραν του κυ σου προσελθὼων δε και o Ta δυο ταλαντα λαβὼν evrev xe δυο ταλαντα μοι παρεδωκεσ tdov αλλα δυο ταλαντα ἐπεκερδησα Edy avro o Ko avrov. ev δουλε αγαθε και πιστε ert er ολιγα no πιστοσ emt πολλων σε καταστήσω εισελθε eur την χαραν TOV κυ σου προσελθων δε . o To eva ταλαντον eAnduc eurev Ke eyvev ort oxAnpoo εἰ ανθρωποσ θεριζων οπου ovk ἐσπειρασ και συνάγων oov ov διεσκορπισασ και φοβηθεισ ἀπηλθον και ἐεκρυψα ro ταλαντον Gov εν τὴ yy εἰδον €xeur τὸ σὸν αποκριθεισ δεο KO αυτου εἰπεν avro movnpe δουλε και oxvnpe ndewo ort θεριζω οπου ovk ἐσπειρα και συναγω obey ov διεσκορπισα εδει ovv σε βαλειν ro ἀργνριον μον row τραπεζειταισ᾽ καὶ ελθων eyo (Fol. 865.) 20 21 22 24 25 27 — SE heen) MATTH = — sas uenit dms seruorum illorum et tollit rationem cum eis Et accedens qui quinque acceperat talanta obtulit alia quinque talanta dicens dme quinque talanta mihi tradidisti ecce alia quinque talanta superlucratus sum ait illi dms suus.eu serue bone et fidelis quia in modicis fuisti fidelis super multa te constituam intra in gaudium dmi tui accedens autem et qui duo talanta acceperat dixit dme duo talanta mihi tradidisti ecce alia duo talanta superlucratus sum ait illi dms suus. eu serue bone et fidelis quia in modicis fuisti fidelis super multa te constituam intrain gaudium dmi tui accedens autem qui unum talantum acceperat dixit dme cognoui - quia durus es homo metens ubi non seminasti et congregans ubi non sparsisti et timens abii. et abscondi talantum tuum in terra ecce habes quod tuum respondens autem dms eius dixit ei nequa serue et piger sciebas quia meto ubi non seminaui et congrego ubi non disparsi oportebat ergo te. mittere argentum meum nummullariis. et ueniens ego (Fol. 87 a.) Cap. XXV. 19--27. —Á coa, — A c . ie EKOPLO ALYY ay TO ἐμον συν TOKW aparat ovy at avrov To TaAavroy και Sore To €xovrt Ta πεντε ταλαντα : Tw yap exovrt δοθησεται. και περισσευσεται Tov δε μὴ exovroa kat o exe, αρθησεται απ avrov : kat Tov axpecoy SovAov βαλεται efw XXV. 28 29 30 εισ TO GKOTOG TO εξωτερον - EXEL edat o κλαυθμοσ και o βρνγμοσ rov οδοντων Οταν δε ελθη o ὕιοσ του ανθρωπου 41 εν τη δοξη avrov. και παντεσ οι αγγελοι μετ avrov rore καθισει επι Üpovov δοξησ avrov και συναχθησονται ἐνπροσθεν avrov ravra. ra. εθνη και αφοριει avrove απὸ αλληλων ὡσπερ o ποιμὴν -αφορειζει τα προβατα απο των εριφων. και στήσει τα προβατα ex δεξιων avrov τα δε ἐριφεια ef εὐωνυμὼ Tore epet o βασιλευσ᾽ τοισ «x δεξιων avrov Sevre ot ευλογήμενοι rov πατροσ μου κληρονομήσατε τὴν ἡτοιμασμενὴν ὕμειν βασιλειαν απο καταβολησ κοσμου Επεινασα γαρ. και εδωκατε μοι φαγειν εδιψησα και εποτεισαται με ξενοσ ἡμὴν᾽᾿ καὶ συνήγαγεται με γύυμνοσ. και περιεβαλεται με σθενησα. και επεσκεψασθαι με εν φυλακὴ ἡμὴν - καὶ ἤλθατεπροσ με Tore αποκριθησονται avro - ot δικαιοι λεγοντεσ ay K€ TOTE OE ειἰδομεν πεινῶντα και εθρεψαμεν - 7 δειψωντα και erorwraquev ποτε δε ειδομεν σε ξενον (Fol. 87 5.) 34 33 34 35 .36 37 38 accepissem utique quod meum est- cum usura tollite ergo ab eo talantum et date habenti quinque talenta habenti enim dabitur: et habundabit | | non habentis autem et quod habet tolletur ab eo et inutilem seruum mittite foras in tenebras exteriores - ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium cum autem uenerit filius hominis in gloria sua ‘et omnes angeli cum eo tunc sedebit. super sedem gloriae suae et congregabuntur ante eum omnes gentes et segregat eos ab inuicem sicut pastor ‘segregat oues ab haedis- et statuet oues a dextris suis : haedos autem a sinistris tunc dicit rex - his qui a dextris eius uenite benedicti patris mei hereditate possidete praeparatum est uobis regnum ab origine mundi Esuriui enim ‘et dedistis mihi manducare sitiui et potastis me — peregrinus eram -et collexistis me nudus.et operuistis me infirmatus sum ‘et uisitastis me in carcere fui- et uenistis ad me tunc respondebunt ei iusti dicentes dme quando te uidimus esurientem et pauimus - aut sitientem et potauimus quando autem uidimus te peregrinum (Fol. 88 a.) Cap, XXV. 27—38. T9 80 KAT M καὶ συνηγαγομεν - καὶ γυμνον και περιεβαλομεΧΧΥ. ἡ ποτεσεειδομεν ασθενουντα ἢ εν φυλακὴ και ἡλθαμεν προσ σε και αποκρειθεισ epe, αυτοισ o βασιλευσ αμην λεγω ὕμειν - ed οσον ἐποιήσαται eve τουτων των αδελῴφων μου TOV ἐλαχιστων - €J40L ἐποιήσαται TOT€ Ept kat τοισ εξ εὐωνυμων wopever Ga. απ ἐμον ot κατηραμενοι εἰσ TO πυρ TO αἰωνιον ο ἤτοιμασεν O πατὴρ μον τω διαβολω και row ἀγγελοισ avrov Erevaca yap και ovx ἐδωκατε μοι φαγειν εδειψησα. και ovk ἐποτεισατε με ξενοσ nny ‘Kat ov συνήγαγεται με γυμνοσ και ov περιεβαλεται pe ασθενησ και εν φυλακή. και ovk ἐπεσκεψασθαι με — Tore αποκριθήσονται. Kat avrot λεγοντεσ κε ποτε σεειδομεν πεινωντα ἢ δειψωντα - ἢ ξενον ἡ γυμνον 7] ἀσθενὴ ἡ ev φυλακη και ov διηκονησαμεν σοι rore ἀποκριθήσεται αυτοισ λεγων ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν - ες οσον ovk ἐποιήσατε ενι τουτων των ἐλαχιστων ovde ἐμοι ἐποιησατε και ἀαπελευσονται OUTOL . εἰσ κολασιν αἰωνιον ot δε δικαιοι εἰσ ζωὴν αἰωνιον Kat ἐγενετο οτελεσεν o ino παντασ rovg λογουσ rovrove’ ecrev row μαθηταισ : ort pera δυο ἡμερασ σοὺ : TO πασχα γεινεται. Kato νιοσ Tov ανθρωπου παραδιδοται εἰσ το σταυρωθηναι (Fol. 88 5.) 39 al 42 43 4 45 46 XXVI. 1 στ. “SEG — MATTH — — — et colleximus aut nudum et cooperuimus aut quando te uidimus infirmum aut in carcere.et uenimus ad te Et respondens dixit eis rex amen dico uobis:in quantum fecistis uni horum fratrorum meorum minimorum - mihi fecistis tunc ait et his qui a sinistris ite a me maledicti in igne aeternum quod praeparauit pater meus diabolo et angelis eius Esurii enim ‘et non dedistis mihi manducare sitiui-et non potastis me peregrinus fui. et non collexistis me nudus et non operuistis me infirmis et in carcerem . et non uisitastis me tunc respondebunt. et ipsi dicentes dine quando te uidimus esurientem aut sitientem . aut hospitem aut nudum aut infirmum aut in carcerem et non ministrauimus tibi tunc respondebit eis dicens amen dico uobis in quantum non fecistis uni horum minimorum nec mihi fecistis et ibunt hii-in poenam aeternam iusti autem in uitam aeternam Et factum est cum consummasset ih omnes sermones hos dixit discipulis ‘quia post uiduum pascha fit. et filius hominis tradetur. ut crucifigatur (Fol. 89 a.) Carr. XXV. 38—XX VI. 2. ----- oe : Tore συνήχθησαν οι ἀαρχειερεισ και ot rpeo Burepot του λαου εἰσ τὴν αυλὴν του αρχιερεωσ του λεγομένου καϊφα᾽ και συνεβουλευοντο ἵνα Toy y δολω κρατησωσιν και ἀποκτειγωσιν - EAeyoy δε μὴ εν τὴ eopry iva μη θορυβοσ γενηται ev τω Law co ς TOV Be aq yevoj.evov ev βηθανια εν οἰκεια σιμωνοσ του Aempog ov προσῆλθεν avro γυνὴ ἐχουσα ἀλαβαστρον μυρου πολντειμουν και KaTexeev ἐπὶ THO κεφαλὴησ avrov ανακειμενον avrov -ἴδοντεσ δε o. μαθηται ἡγανακτῆσαν λεγοντεσ εἰσ Tt απωλεια αὐτὴ ndvvaro yap rovro πραθῆναι πολλου και δοθηναι τοισ πτωχοισ γνουσ δε ae εἰπεν AUTOW τι κοπουσ WapexeTat TH yuvatKer €pyov yap xaXov ἤργασατο ew ej. WAVTOTE yap TOVO πτωχουσ᾽ ἔχετε μεθ cavrovy ἐμεδεου πάντοτε exere vol : βαλουσα yap avra ro μυρον rovro ETL TOV σωματοσματοσ μον προσ To ἐνταφιασαι με εποιησεν αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν 'οπου ay κηρυχθη TO ἐναγγελιον rovro εν oXo τω KOT PW λαληθήσεται. και o ἐποιησεν αὐτὴ εἰσ μνημοσυνον αυὐτὴσ so : rore πορενθεισ εἰσ των (f - o λεγομενοσ ιουδασ σκαριωτὴσ προσ τουσ αρχιερεισ (Fol. 89 5.) XXVI 3 SEC MATTH 81 “SSO — tunc congregati sunt principes sacerdotum et seniores plebis in atrium principis sacerdotum qui dicitur caiphas ‘et consiliabantur ut ihm dolo tenerent . et occiderent. dicebant autem ne in die festo ut non tumultus fieret in populo ihu autem facto in bethania in domo simonis leprosi &ccessit ad eum mulier | habens alabastrum unguenti praetiosi et perfudit super caput eius discumbentis . uidentes autem discipuli indignati sunt dicentes ut quid perditio haec poterat enim hoc uenundari caro et dari pauperibus *. A . . .ϑ sciens autem ibs dixit eis quid labores praestatis mulieri opus enim bonum operata est in me semper enim pauperes habetis uobiscum me autem non semper habetis mittens enim haec unguentum super corpus meum ad sepeliendum me fecit amen dico uobis. ubicumque praedicabitur euangelium hoc in toto mundo loquetur'et quod fecit haec in memoriam eius tunc abit unus de duodecim qui dicitur iudas scariotes ad principes sacerdotum (Fol. goa.) Cap. XXVI. 3—14. 11 82 KAT MA69 και €yo ὕμειν παραδωσω.- αὐτὸν bis trado eum ow Se ec Tay avro A στατηρασ tem statuerunt ei . xxx -stateras καὶ azrore εζητει ευκαιριὰν τό xinde querebat opportunitatem tva avrov παβαδω αὐτοισ eum traderet T7 Se porn των αζυμων 17 ima autem azymorum προσῆλθον ot μαθηταιτω - Aeyovrea accesserunt discipuli . ihu dicentes που θελεισ ετοιμασομεν σοι φαγειν τὸ πασχα ubi uis paremus tibi . manducare pascha O de «urev ὕπαγετε εἰσ τὴν πολιν 18 qui autem dixit eis itte in ciuitate προσ τον δεινα. και evra re AUPE ad quendam: et dicite ei o διδασκαλοσ᾽ λεγει" 0 καιροσ μου evyvo ἐστιν magister dicit.tempus meum prope est προσ σεποιήσω TO πασχα μετὰ των μαθητων μον ad te faciam pascha. cum discipulis meis και εποιῆσαν οἱ pabyrar-wo συνεταξεν avrowr 19 et fecerunt discipuli . sicut constituit eis ihs o ino και ἡτοιμασαν TO πασχα et parauerunt pascha rod :Οψειασ δε yevoperno - avexerro pera των 1B 20 | sero autem facto.discumbebat cum . xii- και ἐσθιοντων avrav eure at et manducantibus eis dixit αμην Aeyo ὕμειν amen dico uobis ort εἰσ εξ viov παραδωσει με quoniam unus ex uobis tradet me om : καὶ Avrovpevot σφοδρα - np~avro λεγειν 22 et contristati ualde - coeperunt dicere ELD εκαστοσ LUTOV - py τι Eyw εἰμι κε unusquisque-eorum ‘num quid ego sum dme cra :O de azrokpewr εἰπεν o ev Barrropevor 23 | quiautem respondens dixit:qu ntinguet Τὴν x€tpa. μετ €juov - εἰσ TO tpuBadtov manum mecum in parapside ουτοσ μεπαραδωσει hic me tradet O per ovy ὕιοσ τουιανθρωπου ὕπαγει 24 | filiusquidem hominis uadit καθωσ γεγραπται rept avrov. sicut scriptum est de eo ovat 0e To ανθρωπω exeww uae autem homini illi δι ov οὕιοσ Tov avOpwrov παραδιδοταε per quem filius hominis traditur ox B Sua Tovro : kaXov yy avro propter hoc bonum erat ei om, και εἰπεν avrove ‘Tt θελετε μοι Sova: ΧΧΥ͂Ι. 15 quid uultis mihi dare et ovx εγεννηθη o ayÜparoo exewoa 8i non esset natus homo ille ony :αποκριθεισ δε o tovdac’ o παραδιδουσ avrov ewre 25 | respondens autem iuda. qui tradebat eum dixit pn τι eyo eiii po] ei. eye avro av amar num quid ego sum rabbi . dicit ei tu dixisti ond :aurwy 8¢ ecÜwyrav - o ing λαβὼν aprov 26 | ipsisautem manducantibus. ihs accipiens pane ^ καιευλογησασ exhacey- ka Bove rou μαθηταισ et benedicens fregit. et dans discipulis dixit (Fol. go.) = (Fol. gr a.) Car. XXVI. 15— 26. AaBere φαγεται rovro ἐστιν ro ow :xat λαβὼν το ποτήριον. και evyapurry) εἐδωκεν αὐτοισ Aeyov - πειεται ef avrov TOUTO Yap ἐστιν TO αιμα μου To καινὴσ StaGynxyne - ro ὕπερ πολλων €KXUVVOJLEVOV εἰσ αφεσιν αμαρτίων λεγω de Trew ov μη Tw» ἀπαρτει €K TOVTOV TOV γενηματοσ THE ἀμπέελον εωσ THO ἡμεέρασ εκεινηὴσ οταν αυτοπίω μεθ υμων καινον εν rn βασειλεια του πρσ pev : Kat ὕμνησαντεσ εξηλθον ew ro opoa av eXaus : rore Aeyet avrour o iyo “παντεσ ὕμεισ σκανδαλισθησεσθαι ev ἐμοι εν τὴ νυκτι Ταυτη > γεγρᾶπται yap παταζω roy ποιμενα και διασκορπισθησεται τα προβατα THE ποιμνησ μετα δε τὸ ἐγερθηναι με προαξω ὕμασ εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν — σπθ: αποκριθεισ δε o srerpoo evrev avro —, (3 sagas εἰ παντεσ σκανδαλισθησονται ev σοι eyw ovderore σκανδαλισθήσομαι Edy avro o ijo ay λεγω σοι οτι ταυτὴ TQ VUKT πρειν ἀλεκτορα φωνησαι [Tp ἀπαρνησὴ με: λεγει avra πετροσ «ay Sen pe aw σοι αποθανειν [Δ] OV μὴ σε απαρνήσομαι ομοιωσ καὶ παντεσ οἱ μαθηται εἰπὸν εἰσ xoptoy λεγομενον γεθσαμακει σαβ : καὶ λεγει τοισ μαθηταισ avrov tu Sy TYG : TOTE ἔρχεται o tno μετ orav -- ΧΧΥ͂Ι. 27 28 29 31 “32 33 34 35 καθισατε avrov- ewe ay ἀπελθων exer προσευξομει (Fol. 91 5.) oy, &unc uenit ihs cum eis SEC MATTH 83 accipite manducate. hoc est meum corpus et accipiens calicem et gratias agens dedit eis dicens .'bibite ex eo omnes hoc est enim sanguis meus noui testamenti . qui pro multis effunditur.in remissionem peccatorum dico autem uobis non uiuam amodo ab hac creatura vitis usque adiem illum cum illum uiuam uobiscum notum in regno patris mei et hymno dicto exierunt in monte oliueti — tunc dicit eis ihs omnes uos scandalizamini in mein nocte hac -scriptum est enim percutiam pastorem et dispargentur oues gregis post autem surrexero praecedam uos in in galilaeam respondens autem petrus dixit ei si omnes scandalizabuntur in te ego numquam scandalizabor ait illi ihs -amen dico tibi quia hac nocte . antequam gallus-cantet ter abnegabis me - dicit ei petrus etsi oportuerit me tecum mori non te negabo similiter et omnes discipuli dixerunt in agrum qui dicitur getsamani .et dicit discipulis suis sedete ibidem . quousque eam 1110 orare (Fol. 92 a. Car. X XVI. 26—36. και παραλαβὼν τον πετρον ΧΧΥ͂Ι. 37 και rov duo ὕιουσ ζεβεδαιου ηρξατο λυπεισθαι και αδημονειν eqy srore λέγει avrow -περιλυποσ ἐστιν ἡ γζνχὴ μου ewo θανατου. μεινατε ὧδε και γρηγορειται at δ: per epov. : καὶ προσελθων μεικρον €T€O €y EEL προσωπον αὐτου προσευχομενοσ καὶ Neywv - rarep pov εἰ δυνατὸν ἐστιν παρελθατω απ ἐμου : τὸ ποτήριον τουτο. : πλὴν ovx wo eyo θελω και ευρισκει avrovg καθευδοντασ και Acyet τω πετρω οντωσ οὐκ εἰσχυσαται μίαν opay γρηγορήῆσαι μετ ἐμου γρήγορειται καὶ προσευχεσθαι ἵνα py εἰσελθηται εἰσ πειρασμον J E [Δ : TO μεν πνὰ προθυμον᾽ ἢ δε σαρξ᾽ ασθενηὴσ Sj ἢ: παλιν ex Sevrepov areAOwy E J προσηνξατο λεγων πατερ μου εἰ ov δυναται To ποτήριον τουτο- παρελθειν ἐαν μὴ avro πιω. γενηθητω το θελημα σου και ελθων παλιν. evpev αυτουσ καθευδοντασ yoay yap αὐτῶν οἱ οφθαλμοι" βεβαρημενοι και αφεισ αντουσ παλιν ἀπελθων προσηνξατο TOV αὐτὸν Xoyov εἰπὼν oop: TOT€ ἐρχεται- προσ Tov μαθητασ avrov Ν και λεγει avrour * καθευδετετο λοιπὸν καὶ ἀαναπανεσθαι - Sov ἤγγικεν opa. και οὔιοσ Tov ανθρωπου παραδιδοται εἰσ χειρασ αμαρτωλων - eyepea Ue αγωμεν ἴδου ἤγγικεν o παραδιδουσ με T Cri Se avrov λαλουντοσ ~ ἴδου ἴουδασ εἰσ των B ηλθεν (Fol 92 ὁ.) 48 aAA og ov : καιερχεταιπροστουσ μαθητασαντον 40 41 42 43 4 45 47 SEC MATTH — --- ὭΡΑ, — et suscipiens petrum et duos filios. zebedaei coepit contristari ct deficere tunc dicit eis. tristis est anima mea usque ad mortem ‘sustinete hic et uigilate mecum ᾿ et accedens pusillum cecidit in faciem suam orans et dicens. pater meus si possibile est. transeat a me calix iste: uerum non sicut ego uolo sedsicuttu. Et uenit ad discipulos suos et inuenit eos dormientes et dicit petro.sic non ualuistis una hora uigilare mecum uigilate et orate ut non intretis in temptatione aps quidem pronptus. caro autem infirmis iterum secundo abiit orauit dicens. pater meus si non potest calix iste. transire nisi illut bibam fiat uoluntas tua et ueniens iterum: inuenit eos dormientes erant enim eorum oculi . grauati et relinquens eos « iterum abiit et orauit eundem sermonem dicens tunc uenit. ad discipulos suos et dicit eis. dormite de cetero et requiescite - ecce adpropiauit hora et filius hominis tradetur in manus peccatorum ‘surgite eamus ecce proximat qui me trade adhuc autem eo loquente ecce 1udas unus de. xii. uenit (Fol. 93 a.) Cap, XXVI. 37—47. [8 Saf Kat μετ avrov οχλοσ ToÀvo * μετὰ payatpwy XXVI. και fvAwy- απὸ των apyxtepeoy και πρεσβυτέρων του λαον : O δεπαραδιδουσ avrov ἐδωκεν avrow σημεῖον λεγων - ov ay φιλησω avrog ἐστιν κρατησατε avrov και evÜeoc προσελθων ro i ειπεν χαιραι ραββει. και κατεφιλησεν avrov Ειπεν 0e avro o me ed o rape: erepat rore προσαλθοντεσ - ereBadov rac xeipaar — €mt TOV LV καὶ ἐΚραΤΉσαν avTOV ον — : Kat tov eur Tov μετα LU ἐκτεινασ τὴν χειρα- ἀπεσπασεν THY μαχαιρα αντου και επαταξεν roy δουλον TOV ἀρχιερεωσ Kat αφειλεν avrov ro ὠτειον c : Tore Acye avro o ine αποστρεψον THY μαχαιραν gov εἰσ TOV TOTOV αὐτὴσ παντεσ yap ot λαβοντεσ μαχαιραν εν μαχαιρα ἀπολουνται 7 Soxeu ort ov δνναμαι αρτι 48 49 50 5I 52 53 παρακαλεσαι TOV TATEPA μου" και παραστησει μοι πλειω.ιβ. λεγειωνησ αγγελων wo ovy πληρωθηήσονται αἱ γραφαι : οτιουτωσ det γενεσθαι : εν exeun TH opa. ο une €urey τοισ oxAour - wo Ere ληστην ἤλθατε. pera μαχαιρων καὶ ξυλων συνλαβειν με καθημέραν προσ ὕμασ ἐεκαθημὴν εν Tw ἵερω διδασκων - Kat ovk ἐκρατήσατε με : Tovro e oXov γεγονεν iva πληρωθωσιν at γραφαι των προφητων (Fol. 93 5.) Car. XXVI 55 $6 rba multa: cum gladiis us*a principibus sacerdotum aioribus plebis tem tradebat eum dedit eis signum dicens: quem osculatus fuero ipse est tenete eum Et continuo accedentes ad ihm dixit habe rabbi. et osculatus est eum dixit autem illi ihs ad quod uenisti ame tunc accedentes ‘inmiserunt manus in ihm ‘et tenuerunt eum Et ecce unus ex is qui erant cum ihü extendens manus eiecit gladium suum - et percussit seruum principes sacerdotis et abstulit eius auriculam tunc dicit ei ihs conuerte gladium tuum in locum suum omnes enim qui accipiunt gladium gladio peribunt aut putas quia non possum modo rogare patrem meum - et adsistet mihi plus. xii-legiones angelorum quomodo ergo couplebuntur. scripturae quia sic oportet fieri -in illa hora ihs dixit turbis ‘quasi ad latronem uenistis: cum gladiis et fustibus conprehendere me cottidie apud uos sedebam in templo docens. et non tenuistis me hoc autem totum factum est ut conplerentur scripturae prophetarum (Fol. 94a.) . 47—56. 85 86 Tore οἱ μαθηται παντεσ αφεντεσ avr .-- Se — Tf : οι δεκρατήσαντεσ rov uy ἀπήγαγον προσ kaubay rov ἀαρχιερεα οποῦυ OL γραμματεισ και οἱ πρεσβντεροι συνήχθησαν τᾷ : Ο δεπετροσ qgkoXovÜe avro απὸ μακροθεν εωσ THE αυλησ του ἀαρχιερεωσ και εἰσελθων «a ἐεκαθητο μετα των ὕπηρετων "εἰδειν ro τελοσ τῇ : Οιδεαρχίερεισ και ro συνεδριον ολον εζητουν ψευδομαρτυρειαν - κατα του - oToc avrov θανατωσουσιν και ovK €vpov To «bna Kat πολλοι προσηλθον ψευδομαρτυρεσ καὶ ovk evpoy To εξησ τὸ : vorepov δεηλθον δυο ψευδομαρτυρεσ και εἰπὸν - TOUTOV ἡκουσαμεν λέγοντα ὄνναμαι καταλυσαῖι roy vaoy του Ov και δια τρειων ἡμερων.. οἰκοδομῆσαι avroy και ἀαναστασ 0 ἀρχιερευσ εἶπεν avro ovdey ἀποκρινὴ - TL OVTOL σὸν καταμαρτυρονοῖ οδε ue ἐσιωπα αποκριθεισ ovy 0 apxuepeva eurev avro ορκιζω σε MS - xara του θυ rov ζωντοσ - iva. ἡμειν «orga — — TL εἰσὺ εἰ o xpa 0 Hog rov Ov Neyer avro o igo --- σνειπασ πλὴν λεγω ὕμειν ort ἀπαρτι οψεσθαι "τον ὕιον rov ανθρωπον καθημενον ex δεξιων τησ δυναμεωσ καὶ ἐρχομενον ἐπὶ των νεφελων TOV OUparev tam, Tia: τότε O ἀρχιερευσ διερρηξεν τα ειματια avrov λεγων - εβλασφημησεν τι ETL χρειαν ἐχομεν * yaprvpoy (Fol. 94 à.) XXVI. 57 58 60 62 63 ‘SEC MATTH — i o — — tunc discipuli omnes relinquentes eum fugerunt illi autem tenentes ihm duxerunt ad caiphan ‘principem sacerdotum ubi scribae et seniores congregati sunt petrus autem sequebatur eum . de longe usque ad ianuam principis sacerdotis et ingressus intus sedebat cum ministris . uidere finem rei principes autem sacerdotum et conuenticulum totum quaerebant falsum testimonium aduersus ihm quatenus mortificarent eum et non inuenerunt sequentia et multi accesserunt falsi testes et non inuenerunt rei sequentia nouissime autem uenerunt duo falsi testes et dixerunt. hunc audiuimus dicentem possum dissoluere templum hoc dei et post tres dies - aedificare eum eum Et surgens princeps sacerdotum ait illi nihil respondes . quid isti testantur de te ihs autem tacebat: respondens ergo princeps sacerdotum dixit ei-adiuro te per dm uiuum. ut nobis dicas si tu es xps filius dei dicit ei ihs tu dixisti . uerumtamen dico uobis quia amodo uideuitis filium hominis sedentem a dextris. uirtutis et uenientem super nubes caeli tunc princeps sacerdotum ‘disrupit uestimenta sua dicens blasphemauit quid adhuc opus habemus testium (Fol. 95a.) Car, XXVI. 56—65. — — 0 — KA MA®® 87 ἴδε νυν yxovoare rv βλασφημειαν XXVI ecce nunc aud τι ὕμειν δοκει- 66 quid uobi Or δεαπεκριθησαν παντεσ καὶ εἰπὸν qui au evoxog Üavarov ἐστιν re ! TOT€ EVENTUTAY εἰσ TO προσωπον AVTOV 67 tu [2] και ἐεκολαφισαν avroy αλλοι δε ἐραπεισαν avroy Aeyoyrea 68 c προφητευσον jew xpe* Tur ἐστιν 0 παισασ σε 3 e Qe : Ὁ Be πετροσ εκαθητο. εξω ev τή ανυλη 69 J και προσηλθεν αυτω. μια παιδισκὴ Aeyovea kat συ ἦσθα pera uv του γαλειλαιου o δεηρνήσατο ἐνπροσθεν παντων λεγων 70 ουκ οιδα τι λεγεισ ovde επισταμαι zt : ἔξελθοντοσ δε avrov εἰσ rov πυλῶνα γι | [Haec fragmenta folii 96 inter ff. 89 οἱ 90 a biblio- wer adAn raid . edey avroy αλλη παιδισκη _ pego inseruntur, eüdem manu, quae ad pedem καὶ λέγει Tour ἐκει ovroq sv μετα i fol. 16b, ad pedem fol. 95b adnotante: De- rov vatwpatou- Kas παλιν ἠρνήσατο ” sideratur hic foliu, continens Versionem Lat. μεθ opkov λεγων - ovx oia, roy ayÜperroy huie paginae respondente, et Textum Graecu μετα μεικρον δε: προσελθοντεσ ot εστωτεσ' 73 quem reddit sequens pagina.] εἰπὸν To πετρω.- ἀληθωσ e£ avrov εἰ και yap ἡ λαλεια σου ομοιαζει ore ἤρξατο καταθεματιζειν. και ομννειν 74 ort οὐκ οιἰδα Toy ανθρωπον ‘kas εὐθεωσ ἀλεκτωρ εφωνησεν τις : καὶ εμνησθη o πετροσ' 75 TOV ρηματοσ Uo εἰρηκοτοσ' πριν adexropa φωνησαι Tpwr arapyna με- και ἐξελθων «5o ἐκλαυσεν Tupac rd: πρωιασ Se γενομενὴσ XXVII. 1 " : συνβουλιον εποιῆσαν παντεσ Ot αρχιερεισ. καὶ οἱ πρεσβυτεροι rov Xaov κατα τον eq ἵνα θανατωσουσιν αὐτὸν (Fol. 95 5.) (Fol. 96 a.) Carp. XXVI. 65—X XVII. t. 88 y XXVIL = ἡγεμονι 3 7 put w (Fol. 96 6.) “πο ᾿ς E --- — f gj ATTH et ligantes eum duxerunt et tradiderunt pontio pilato praesidi tunc uidens iudas : qui tradidit eum quoniam damnatus est *paenitentia ductus misit. xxx - argenteos. principibus sacerdotum et senioribus dicens *peccaui tradens sanguinem iustum qui autem dixerunt quid an nos tu uideris et proiciens argentum in templo discessit et pergens suspendit se principes autem sacerdotum accipientes pecuniam dixerunt non licet mittere eam - in corbam quia praetium sanguinis est Consilio autem accepto. inter se emerunt agrum figuli ad sepulturam peregrinorum propter quod appellatus est ager ille. echeldemach hoc est ager sanguinis. usque in hodiernum tunc conpletum est quod dictum est per hieremian prophetam dicentem et acceperunt. xxx - argenteos praetium adpraetiati quem adpraetiauerunt - de filiis istrahel et dederunt eos in agrum figuli sicut constituit mihi ds ihs autem stetit ante praesidem et interrogauit eum praesis dicens _tu es rex iudaeorum ih autom ait tu dixisti et dum accusaretur & principibus sacerdotum . et senioribus (Fol. 97 a.) Cap. XXVII. 2—12. KAT MA@6 “τς ---. ουδὲεν απεκρεινετο TOT€ λεγει avro 0 πιλατοσ - OUK ακονεισ τοσα καταμαρτυρουσιν σου" Kat οὐκ απεκριθὴ avro ἐν ρημα wore θαυμαζειν τον ἡγεμονα λιαν reB: κατα Se rv eopryv - εἰωθει o ἤγεμων" azroAvew eva δεσμιον Tw οχλω ov 70eXov ταν :Ειχον δετοτε Oo jov ἐεπισημον τον λεγομενον βαραββᾶν συνήγμενων δε avrov εἰπεν avroug o πειλατοσ τινα θελεται ὕμειν aroAvow- βαραββαν 7 oy TOV λεγομενον χρν nds yap ort δια φθονον παρεδωκαν avrov : καθημενου δε avrov ἐπι τον βηματοσ απεστειῖλεν προσ GUTOV "ἢ γυνὴ avrov λέγουσα μηδεν σοι καὶ τω δικαίω εκεινω- πολλα yap ἐπαθὸν σημερὸν κατ ovap δι avroy: : Οἱ δεαρχίερεισ και οἱ πρεσβυτεροι ἐπεισαν Tove οχλουσ iva αἰτήσωνται τὸν Bapa [Jay : τον δε Ὧν απολεσωσὶιν αποκριθεισ δε o ἤγεμων εἰπεν avrour τινα θελεται απὸ των Svo - αἀπολυσω ὕμειν οι δεειπαν βαραββαν — . — : λέγει avrow o πειλατοσ. TL our ποιήσωμεν ιὴν tov Aeyopevov χρν : Aeyovaty παντεσ᾽ σταυρωθητω - eye: avrow οἤγεμων TL Yap κακον εποιῆσεν ot δεπερισσωσ ckpa day Aeyovreoc σταυρωθητω (Fol. 97 6.) CaP. XXVII. 13 14 17 19 SEC MATTH 89 nihil respondebat tunc dicit illi pilatus . non audis quanta testantur de te. et non respondit ei unum uerbum ita ut miraretur praesis ualde per diem autem festum . consueuerat praesis dimittere. unum uinctum populo quem uolebant habebant autem tunc uinctum insignem qui dicebatur barabbas congregatis autem illis: dixit illis pilatus quem uultis uobis dimittam . barabban aut ihn qui dicitur xps sciebat enim quia per inuidiam tradidérant eum sedente autem eo pro tribunali misit ad eum . uxor eius dicens nihil tibi sit cum iusto illo multa enim passa sum hodie per uisum propter eum principes autem sacerdotum ‘et seniores persuaserunt turbis ut peterent barabban ihm autem perderent respondens autem praesens dixit eis quem uultis de duobus: dimittam uobis qui autem dixerunt barabban dicit eis pilatus-quid ergo faciem ihm qui dicitur xps dicunt omnes crucifigatur: dicit eis praesens quid enim mali fecit qui autem amplius clamabant dicentes crucifigatur (Fol.. 98 a.) XXVII. 12—23. 12 rxt : ἴδων δε o πιλατοσ - ort ovdey ὠφελει ᾿ ἄλλα μαλλον θορυβοσ yeveras λαβὼν ὕδωρ -απενιψατο rac χειρασ Karevavrt Tov oxXov λεγων -αθωοσ εἰμι eyo απὸ TOV αιματοσ τουτου .ὕμεισ οψεσθαι και ἀποκριθεισ ao o λαοσ «urey τοαιμααντου € ἡμασ Kal eri τα τεκνα μων τκὴ : τοτε ἀπελυσεν avrow roy βαραββαν n Toy δὲ ay φλαγελλωσασ παρεδωκεν avrour ἵνα σταυρωσωσιν αντοὸν τκὸ : rore oi στρατιωται TOV ἤγεμονοσ — —- παραλαβοντεσ τον ιὴν εἰσ To πραιτωριον συνήγαγεν ex avroy ολὴν τὴν σπειραν και ἐενδυσαντεσ' avrov "εἰματιον πορῴυρονν και χλαμυδαν κοκκινὴν περιεθηκαν avra και πλεξαντεσ στεφανον - εξ ακανθων ἐπέθηκαν ext τὴν κεφαλὴν avrov και καλαμον ev τὴ δεξεια avrov και yovvrerga avrea * evzpogÜev avrov ενεπεξαν avro λεγοντεσ χαιραι βασιλεν των Ἰουδαίων ἘΣ] > καὶ ἐενπτυσαντεσ εἰσ αὐτὸν ελαβον rov καλαμον και ετυπτον εἰσ τὴν κεφαλὴν avrov και ore ἐενεπαιξαν αυτω εξεδυσαν avroy τὴν χλαμυδα καὶ eveducay avroy Tha : TO εἰματια αὐτου ἀπήγαγον avrov εἰσ το σταυρωσαι : εξερχομένοι δὲ evpov ἀνθρωπον κυρηναιον εἰσ ἀπαντήσιν αυὐτον.ονοματι σιμωνα TOVTOV ἤνγαρενσαν - iva apy Tov σταυρον avrov 7B : και ελθοντεσ εἰσ roov λεγομενον γολγοθα (Fol. 98 5.) XXVII. 24 33 SEC Mae —— - — uidens autem pilatus - quia nihil proficit sed magis tum fieri accipiens aquam lauit manus suas coram populo dicens. innocens sum ego a sanguinem huius. uos uideuitis Et respondens omnis populus dixit sanguis huius super nos et super filios nostros tunc dimisit eis barabbam ihm autem flagris caesum tradidit eis ut crucifigerent eum tunc milites praesidis . suscipientes ihm ‘in praetorium congregauerunt ad eum . uniuersam cohortem et uestientes eum - tunicam purpuream et chlamydem coccineam circumdederunt ei et torquentes coronam de spinis inposuerunt.super caput eius et harundinem in dextera eius et adgeniculantes ante eum inluserunt eum dicentes habe rex iudaeorum et conspuentes in eum acceperunt harundinem et percutiebant super caput eius Et cum delusissent eum exuerunt eum clamydem. et uestierunt eum uestimenta sua. duxerunt eum utcrucifigerent: Exeuntes autem inuenerunt hominem cyreneum obuiam sibi uenientem-nomine simonem hunc angariauerunt. ut tolleret crucem eius Et uenientes in locum. qui dicitur golgotha (Fol. 99 a.) Cap, XXVII. 24— 33. — XXVII. TÀy : 0 ἐστιν κρανιου τοποσ᾿: καὶ €Dokay avro Teu οινον μετα χολησ μεμειγμενον και γευσαμενοσ οὐκ ἤθελησεν mew thd: (ταυρωσαντεσ δε αυτον διεμερισαντο Ta ειματεια avrov βαλοντεσ κληρον - και καθημενοι τλε : ετήρουν avrov εκει: καὶ ἐπεθῆκαν eravw rc κεφαλησ avrov: τὴν αἰτειαν avrov — γεγραμμενὴν «οντοσ eaTty ino o βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαίων τὰς : TOT€ σταυρουνται συν avro 'δνο λησται — evo ex δεξιων" και εἰσ εξ εὐωνυμων "AL Or δε παραπορενομενοι. εβλασφημουν avrov κεινουντεσ τὴν κεφαλὴν avrwy . καὶ λεγοντεσ ova o καταλνων roy vaoy και EV τρισιν ἡμεραισ οἰκοδομων σωσὸον σεαντον εἰ ULOG εἰ TOU θυ και καταβηθει απο του σταυρον τλη: Ομοιωσ Se και οἱ αρχίερεισ ενπαιζοντεσ μετα των γραμματαιων καὶ φαρισαιων λεγοντεσ - αλλουσ ἐσωσεν ἐαντον ov δυναται σωσαι βασιλενσ wpand ἐστιν" καταβατω νυν απο TOV σταυρον᾽ και πιστευσομεν AUTW εἰ πεποιθεν emt roy ὃν. ρυσασθω νυν avrov —, et θελει avrov. eurev yap ort θυ eua itor —, TNO : τοδε avro και οἱ Anorat- 0t σταυρωθεντεσ ——, συν avTo* ὠνειδιζον avrov — Tu : απὸ δε ekro ὡρασ σκοτοσ €yevero emt πασαν τὴν yv. €o0 «var. opa τμα: περι δε τὴν ἐννατὴην opay -ανεβοησεν ine φωνὴ peyady Aeyoy λει λει Aapa ζαφθανει.τοντ ἐστιν (Fol. 99 5.) 34 42 43 45 91 quod est caluariae locus. et dederunt ei bibere uinum cum felle mixtum et gustans noluit uiuere cum autem crucefixissent eum diuiserunt sibi uestimenta eius mittentes sortem . et sedentes seruabant eum ibi. et inposuerunt super caput eius causam &criptam ‘hic est ihs rex iudaeorum tunc crucifiguntur cum eo ‘duo latrones unus a dextris- et unus a sinistris transeuntes autem . blasphemabant eum mouentes capud suum - et dicentes ua qui dissoluit templum et tribus diebus aedificat liuera te-ai filius es dei et descende de cruce similiter et principes sacerdotum deludentes cum scribis et pharisaeis dicebant - alios saluos fecit seipsum non potest salbare rex istrahel est .descendat nunc de cruce‘et credemus ei ai confidit in dm liueret nunc eum si uult eum ‘dixit enim quia di filius sum identidem autem et latrones qui fixi erant cum eo increpabant eum ab hora autem sexta tenebre factae sunt super omnem terram * usque nonam horam circa nonam autem horam exclamauit ihs uoce magna dicens heli heli lama zapthani hoc est (Fol. 100a.) Cap. XXVII. 33— 46. 99 KAT MAG0 6c] pov Ge pov - tvare με ενκατελιπεσ XXVII. amy τμβ : Tweo de Tov exer ἐστωτων 47 —, ακουσαντεσ᾽ eXeyov *nÀ«uxy ove ουτοσ c Thy: Kat ευθεωσ δραμων εἰσ εξ avrov 48 i, και λαβων σπονγον πλησασ ofov και περιθεισ καλαμω. εποτειζενιαλτον Or δελοιποι evrov -αφεσ ἴδωμεν 49 ει ἐερχεται ἡλειασ και σωσει avTov --- τμὸ Ὁ 8e eno παλιν κραξασ φωνὴ μεγαλὴη 50 — — αφηκεν To Trva. — τμε :Ka4 ἴδου TO καταπετασμα TOV ναον 51 — εσχισθὴ evo Svo pepy- απο avo ev v TJ. 3 ewo KaTw: Kat 7) yr eren [o . και αἱ πετραι εσχισθησαν και τα μνημία ανεωχθήσαν" καὶ πολλα σωματα 52 των κεκοιμήημενων αγιων ἡγερθησαν και ἐξελθοντεσ εκ των μνημιων £3 μετα THY eyepaw avrov ÀAÜov εἰσ τὴν αγιαν πολιν Kat εφανησαν πολλοισ rel : O δε exarovrapyne £4 — και οἱ [LET αὐτοῦ THPOUVTED TOV Uv εἰδοντεσ Toy σεισμον - και τα γεινομενα εφοβηθησαν σφοδρα γοντεσ —- αληθωσ itc θυ qv ovroc τμὴ snoav δε και γυναικεσ πολλαι 55 tay, απο paxpobev θεωρουσαι αιτινεσ ἠκολουθησαν τω uu απὸ THE αγιλειλαιασ διακονουσαι avro εν auc ἣν μαρια μαγδαληνὴ 56 καὶ μαρια ἡ Tov taxwBov- και iwond μητὴρ και ἢ μητὴρ των ὕιων ζεβεδεου T :Oweu Se yevoj.evgo - nA Gev avOpwrog πλον 57 (Fol. 100 5.) SEC MATTH me — ds meus ds meus ut quid me reliquisti quidam autem illic stantium audientes dicebant. heliam uocat iste et continuo currens unus ex his et accipiens spongiam inplens aceto et inponens harundini. potabat eum ceteri autem dixerunt.sine uideamus si uenit helias. et liuerat eum ihs autem iterum clamans. uoce magna dimisit spm Et ecce uelum templi scissum est in duas partes. agysu usque deorsum - et terra mota est et petrae fissae sunt et monumenta aperta sunt. et multa corpora dormientium sanctorum . surrexerunt - et exeuntes de monumentis pest resurrectionem eius enerunt in sanctam ciuitatem #t paruerunt multis nturio autem et qui cum eo serbabant ihm uidentes terre motum ‘et quae fiebant timuerunt ualde dicentes uere di filius erat hic Erant autem et mulieres multae de longe uidentes quae secutae sunt ihm de galilaea ministrantes ei in quibus erat maria magdalene et maria iacobi . et ioseph mater et mater filiorum zebedaei sero autem facto uenit homo diues (Fol. 101 a.) Cap. XXVII. 46—57. απὸ αρειμαθειασ. ro ονομα iwond ΧΧΥ͂ΙΙ. oc Kat avrog ἐμαθητενθὴ τω - Ovroc προσηλθεν ro πειλατω 58 και ητήσατο TO σωματου up TV : Toreo πειλατοσ ἐκελευσεν n αποδοθηναι ro σωμα και παραλαβὼν Ἰωσηφ ro copa 49 ενετυλιξεν avro εν σινδονι καθαρα και εθηκεν avro. εν τω καινὼω avrov μνήμιω όο O ἐλατομησεν εν τὴ πετρα και προσκυλισασλισασ λιθον μεγαν τῇ θυρα rov μνημῴν απηλθεν Ta : ἣν δε exet μαρια μαγδαληνὴ 61 kat αλλη μαρια καθημεναι κατεναντι Tov Ta ov 0B : τή δε ἐπαυριον -τισ ἐστιν μετα THY παρασκενὴν 62 συνήχθησαν οἱ apxeepewr και ot φαρισαιοι προσ πειλατον λεγοντεσ 63 Ke εμνησθημεν.οτι exetvor 0 πλανοσ εἰπε ert Gov - ort μετα τρεισ ἡμέρασ εγειρομαι καιλευσον ovv ασφαλισθηναι rov ταφον 64 εωσ ἡμέρασ τρειτησ - μή ποτε ελθοντεσ ot μαθηται avrov - κλεψωσιν avroy kat ἐρουσιν Tw Aaw ἤγερθη απο των νεκρων και ἐσται 7) αιἰσχατὴ πλανὴ «χείρω THE πρωτὴσ Edn δεαντοισ οπειλατοσ exerat φυλακασ 65 trayerat ασφαλισασθαι wo οιδατε Or Se ropevOevrec ἡσφαλισαν rov ταφον 66 σῴφραγισαντεσ tov λιθον. pera T v $vAak" ope de ca BBarwv ry επιφωσκουση εἰσ μειαν σαββατων.ηλθεν μαρια μαγδαληνη XXVIII. 1 και ἡ αλλη μαρια θεωρησαι rov ra doy και ἴδου σεισμοσ eyevero μεγασ 2 (Fol. τοι δ.) 5 [ef MATTH 93 — ab arimathia ‘cui nomen ioseph qui et ipse didicerat ab ihu hic accessit ad pilatum et petit corpus ihu tunc pilatus iussit reddi corpus et suscipiens ioseph corpus inuoluit illud .in sindone munda et posuit illud 1 nouo suo monumento quod absciderat in petra et aduoluens saxum magnum osteo monumenti abiit Erat autem ibidem - maria magdalene et alia maria sedentes. contra sepulcrum in crastinum autem . quae est post cena pura - conuenerunt principes sacerdotum et pharisaei - ad pilatum dicentes dme rememorati sumus. quia ille seductor dixit adhuc uiuens - quia post tres dies resurzam iuue ergo muniri sepulcrum usque ad diem tertium - ne forte uenientes discipuli eius :furentur eum et dicent plebi surrexit a mortuis et erit nouissimus error. peior priori dicit autem eis pilatus habetis custodes ite munite sicüt scitis qui autem abeuntes - munierunt sepulcrum signantes lapidem - cum custodibus sero autem sabbatorum : inlucescente in una sabbatorum - uenit maria magdalene et alia maria: uidere sepulchrum Et ecce terre motus factus est magnus (Fol. 102 a.) Capp. XXVII. §57—X XVIII. 2. 94 ayyeAoc yap kv xara Bac απ ovpavov XXVIII. προσελθων απεκυλισεν roy λιθον και exaÜro exavw avrov ἣν δεη εἰδεα avrov. wo ἀστραπὴ 3 και TO ἐνδυμα αντου λευκον wo χείων απὸ δε rov φοβονυ avrov. ἐσεισθησαν οι τηρουντεσ 4 και ἐγενηθησαν wo νεκροι αποκριθεισ Se o a»yyeXoa - εἰπεν rau γυναιξιν μη φοβεισθαι ὕμεισ. οιδα yap ort - TOV ἐστανρωμενον ζητειται..ουκ ἐστιν Woe ἤγερθη yap καθωσ ειπεν. δευτε ederat Toy rome OTTOV €K€LTO 0 KG - και Taxv ropevÜewrat eurare Tour μαθηταισ avrov - ori ἡγερθὴη και προαγει ὕμασ εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν exe avrov οψεσθαι "ἴδου εἰπὸν ὕμειν : και ἐξελθουσαι ταχυ απο του μνημειου μετα φοβον και χαρασ μεγαλησ εἐδραμον απαγγειλαι Tour μαθηταισ avrov και ἴδον ο ine απηντησεν ανταισ Aeyov xatpatrac- at Se προσελθουσαι ἐκρατῆησαν Tove ποδασ avrov και TPOTEKVINT AY GUTO Tore Neyer ανταισ o ine μὴ φοβεισθαι ὕπαγεται ἀαπαγγειλατε Tow: αδελφοισ μου iva ἀπελθωσιν εἰσ γαλιλαιαν κακει με οψεσθαι πορενομενων Se avrov - ἴδον Tuto: THO κουστωδιασ εἐλθοντεσ eur τὴν πολιν ᾿ανηγγειλαν τοισ ἀρχιερευσιν - ATaVTA. τα γενομενα καὶ συναχθεντεσ μετα των πρεσβυτερων συνβουλιον AaBovrec - apyyvptov ἵκανον ἐδωκαν - Tour στρατιωταισ Aeyoyrea eura Te ort- ou μαθηται avrov (Fol. 102 5.) CAP. II SEC MA —— « angelus autem dmi descendens de caelo accedens reuoluit lapidem et sedebat super eum erat autem aspectus eius ‘sicut fulgur et uestitus eius - albus sicut nix a timore autem eius. commoti sunt custodes et facti sunt tamquam mortui respondens autem angelus. dixit mulieribus nolite timere uos. scio enim quia ihm crucifixum quaeritis non est hic surrexit enim sicut dixit. uenite uide locu ubi positus erat dms-et cito euntes dicite discipulis eius: quia surrexit et praecedit uos in galilaea ibi eum uideuitis. ecce dixi uobis Et exeuntes cito de monumento cum timore et gaudio magno cucurrerunt renuntiare discipulis eius Et ecce ihs occurrit eis dicens habete. quae autem accedentes tenuerunt pedes eius et adorauerunt ei tunc dicit eis ihs. nolite timere ite nuntiate fratribus meis ut eant in galilaeam et ibi me uideuitis Euntibus autem illis ecce quidam de custodibus uenientes in ciuitate.renuntiarunt principibus sacerdotum . omnia quae facta sunt Et congregati cum senioribus consilio accepto : pecuniam copiosam dederunt. militibus dicentes dicite quoniam discipuli eius (Fol. 103 a.) XXVIII. 2—13. vuxtog ελθοντεσ .εκλεψαν vrov XXVIII. ἡμῶν κοιμωμένων - καὶ αν ακουσθη rovro 14 ὕπο TOv ἡγεμονοσ -ἡμεισ πεισομεν αντον | και ὕμασ αμεριμνουσ ποιησομεν Οιεδελαβοντεσ τα apyyvpua. ἐποιησαν 15 wo εδιδαχθησαν και διεφημισθὴ o Xoyog ovroc Tapa. TOL LoVvOaLOLT - EWT THO σήμερον ἡμερασ Or δε ἐνδεκα μαθηται επορευθησαν τό εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν eur το οροσ ov eradaro avrour ine “και ἴδοντεσ avrov 17 προσεκυνήῆσαν .οἱδε εδιστασαν και προσελθων o ine ' ekaXgaey avrow λεγων - εδοθη μοι πασα εξουσια εν ουρανοισ καὶ emi THO no - ropever fat νυν μαθητευσατε παντα τα εθνη βαπκτισαντεσ avrove εἰσ TO ονομα TOU TATPOT και υἷον t Kat TOV G;yLOV πνσ διδασκοντεσ avrove τήρειν Tavra - oca ενετειλαμὴν ὕμειν Kas idov eyw eux μεθ υμων πασασ Tar ἡμερασ εωσ THO συντελειασ του αἰωνοσ Qooo 00000000 0000000 00000000 (Fol. 103 5.) jm C Bj TTH 95 per nocte uenientes furati sunt eum nouis dormientibus. et si auditum fuerit hoc a praeside nos suademus ei et uos securos faciemus qui autem accepta pecunia fecerunt sicut docti erant et diuulgatum est uerbum hoc apud iudaeos - usque in hoernum diem undecim autem discipuli abierunt in galilaeam in montem ubi constituerat eis ihs ‘et uidentes eum adorauerunt.quidam autem dubitauerunt Et accedens ihs locutus est eis dicens data est mihi omnis potestas in caelis et super terram . ite nunc docete omnes gentes baptizantes eos in nomine patris et fili et sancti aps - docentes eos seruare omnia. quanta mandaui uobis et ecce ego sum uobiscum omnibus diebus usque in consummationem saeculi QoooooQ000Q0000000000 00000000 euangelium sec mattheum explicit sec iohannen (Fol. 104 a.) CaP. XXVIII. 13—20. 96 J J KATA NHN —— — Ev apxn nv o Aoyor kat o Xoyoc ἣν προσ rov Ov Li και bo qv 0 Àoyyoc - ovroc nv ev ἀρχὴ προσ Tov ὃν 2 παντα δι avrov eveyero Kat xopur avrov 3 ἐγένετο ovdev ‘0 γεγονεν "εν avro . 4 Coy ἐστιν" και ἡ Gorg ἣν To φωσ των ανθρωπω καὶ TO φωσ cy τὴ σκοτια φαινει 5 και ἡ σκοτια avro ov KareAa Bev €yevero ανθρωποσ arrectaApevor 6 Tapa κυὴν ονγομα αντω -ἴωαννὴν ovroc ἤλθεν εἰσ μαρτυριαν - iva μαρτυρηση 7 rep. TOV φωτοσ * wa. παντεσ Tw Teva ovary de avrov' ovk ν εκείνοσ To Puc 8 αλλ ἵνα μαρτυρησὴ περι Tov φωτοσ ἣν To φωσ To αληθινον o φωτιζει 9 zayra avOpwiroy ερχομενον εἰσ TOV κοσμον EV TW KOT LW ἣν 10 Kat 0 κοσμοσ δι αὐτου eyevero Kat 0 KOO POC αντον OUK €yyo εἰσ τα ἴδια. I1 nAGev και οι ἴδιοι avrov ov παρελαβον οσοι ἐλαβον avrov εδων avrour 12 ἐξουσιαν τέκνα θυ. γενεσθαι. τοισ πιστενουσι εἰσ TO ονομα avTOV - Ovx εξ ἐματων ουδε 13 εκ θεληματοσ σαρκοσ οὐδε θεληματοσ ανδροσ- αλλ εκ θυ ἐγεννηθησαν - Kat o λογοσ 14 σαρξ eycvero καὶ εσκηνωσεν ev ἡμειν και εθεασαμεθα τὴν δοξαν avrov δοξαν wo μονογενουσ παρα πατροσ πληρὴ χαριτοσ Kot αληθιασ Ἰωαννησ μάρτυρι περι avrov και κεκραγεν 15 OVTOO ἣν OV εἰπὸν O οπισω LOU ἐρχομενοσ ἐνπροσθεν μου yeyovey | OTL TPWTOT pov NV OTL EK TOV 16 πληρωματοσ avrov ἡμεισ παντεσ (Fol. 104 b.) Cap. I. 1—16. S. IogANNIS. Car. I. [Desunt folia, octo, decimum quartum Codicis qua- ternionem complectentia, ad calcem fol. 104 Ὁ adnotante eádem manu, quae ad ff. 16b, 95 b, Desiderantur omnia abhinc usque ad v. 26 capitis 34! in textu Graeco.] — [Ὁ EC με HAN — -- CAP. Ul. 16 ut filium suum unicum dedit ut omnes qui credit in eum non pereat sed habeat uitam aeternam * 17 non enim misit ds filium suum in mundum ut iudicet mundum sed ut saluetur mundus per illum 18 propter hoc qui credit in eum non iudicabitur qui autem non credit iam iudicatus est quia non credidit in nomine unici fili dei 19 hoc est autem iudicium quoniam lux uenit in mundum et dilexerunt homines [Caput III, v. 16 foo 113 a praescripsit Bent- magis tenebra quam lucem leius.] erant enim illorum mala facta 20 omnis enim qui male agit odit lucem et non uenit ad lucem ut non arguantur operas eius de luce 21 qui autem facit ueritatem uenit ad lucem ut manifestetur opera eius quoniam deo sunt operata a2 | post haec exiuit ihs et discipuli eius in iudaeam terram et ibi morabatur cum illis et baptizabat 23 erat autem et iohannes baptizans in aeno prope salim quoniam aquae multae erant ibi et ueniebant et baptizabantur 24 nondum enim missus fuerat in carcerem 25 iohannes ‘facta est ergo quaestio & discipulis iohannis ad iudaeos de purificatione 26 et uenerunt ad iohannen et dixerunt illi (Fol. 113a.) Cap. III. 16—26. 13 98 — A IQAN —, a, KAT — -- pae oo «v μετα σον περαν του topdavov w av μεμαρτυρηκασ' ἴδον ουτοσ βαπτιζει. καὶ mayreo εἐρχονται προσ avrov απεκριθὴ Ἰωαννησ Kat εἰπεν ov δυναται ανθρωποσ λαμβανειν ovdev cay μὴ ἡ δεδομενον avro εκ Tov ovpavov αντοι ὕμεισ μοι μαρτυρειται -. OT εἰπὸν οὐκ εἰμι ο XPT αλλ ort απεσταλμενοσ εἰμι ἐενπροσθεν exewov : oexov THY νυμφὴην νυμιοσ erty o δεφιλοσ rov νυμφιου ο ἐστωσ και ἀκονων αὐτου xapa χαίρει δια τὴν φωνὴν του νυμῴιον avr ow ἡ χαρα ἡ ἐμὴ πεπλήρωται εκεινον Set avgavery . ewe δε eXarrovotas οανωθεν epxoj.evoa «ἐπάνω TAYTWY «er o Se wy aro THe γὴσ €x TNT yoo ἐστιν Kat ἐκ THT γησ λαλει 0 €K TOU ουρανου €pxoj.evoa 0 EWPAKEY καὶ )KOUG €V μαρτυρει και THY μαρτυριαν avrov ovóeur Aap fave o AaBuy avrov τὴν μαρτυριαν exppayurev oro c αληθησ ἐστιν III. «πὶ — ov yap απεστιλεν o θσ “τα ρηματα τοῦ θυ Aare ov yop ex μετρου διδωσιν o ὃσ ro và. 0 πατὴρ ἀγαπα τον BLOV και παντα ἐδωκεν EV τῇ χειρι avrov * ἵνα "οπιστενων εἰσ TOV ὕιον €x ζωὴν αἰωνιον - o 0€ απειθων τω uo ovx οψεται ζωὴν αλλ ἡ opyn τουθὺ peve er avroy Lo, 400 OVV EYVW 0 LNT - OTL ἤκουσαν οι φαρισαιοι (Fol, 153 8.) IV. 27 34 I ‘SEC IOHAN rabbi qui erat tecum trans iordanen cui tu testimonium reddidisti ecce hic baptizat. et omnes ueniunt ad eum ueniunt ad eum respondit iohannes et dixit non potest homo accipere quidquam nisi illi datum fuerit de caelo ipsi uos mihi testimonium redditis quia dixi non sum xps sed quia missus sum ante illum qui habet sponsam sponsus est amicus autem sponsi qui stat et audit eum gaudio gaudet propter uocem sponsi hoc ergo gaudium meum inpletum est illum oportet crescere. me autem minui qui desusum uenit supra omnes est qui autem de terra est de terra est et de terra loquitur qui de caelo uenit quod uidit et audiuit testatur et testimonium eius nemo accipit qui accepit eius testimonium signauit quoniam ds uerax est quem enim misit ds uerba del loquitur non enim ad mensuram ds dat spm ‘ds diligit filium: et omnia dedit in manu eius ut qui credit in filium habeat uitam aeternam ‘qui autem non ore filio non uidebit uitam —> . sed ira dei manet in eum Cum ergo cognouit 188. quia audierunt farisaei (Fol. 114 α.) Care. ΠῚ, 26—IV. r. xf Ses — ~, ὡ — KAT IQANNHN — oTt τησ πλειονασ μαθητασ ποιει - — και βαπτειζει ἡ Ἰωαννησ᾽ καιτοιγε avrog ino ovx εβαπτιζεν αλλ οἱ μαθηται avrov : αφηκεν τὴν ἴουδαιαν γὴν καὶ ἀπηλθεν παλιν εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν sede δε avrov διερχεσθαι δια τησ σαμαριασ ἐρχεται ovy eur πολιν Tyo σαμαριασ λεγομενην avxap* πλήσιον του χωριου ov εδωκεν ako) οἴωσηφ ro Uu» avrov ἣν Se exec πηγὴ Tov laxo: 0 ουν ino κεκοπιακωσ εκ THO οδοιποριασ εκαθεζετο ουτωσ ἐπι τὴ πηγὴ wpa yV oc exry €pxeraa γυνὴ €x THe σαμαριασ ἀντλησαι ὕδωρ λεγει avry o une Soo μοι Trew ot ydp μαθηταὶ avrov απεληλνθισαν εἰσ τὴν πολιν - iva τροφασ ἀγορασωσιν λεγει ovy avro 7) γυνὴ ἡ σαμαριτισ συϊουδαιοσ ὧν πωσ παρ ἐμου πεῖν αἰτεισ γυναικοσ σαμαριτιδοσ .--- απεκριθὴη o tno και εἰπεν avr εἰ ἡδεισ τὴν δωρεαν του θυ και τισ ἐστιῦ 0 λεγων σοι Soo μοι wee συνητησασ αὐτὸν και edwxey ay σοι ὕδωρ Lov ω-- λεγει avro ἢ γυνὴ ke ovde ἀαντλημα exe «at ro φρεαρ ἐστι βαθυ. ποθεν exec ὕδωρ ζων — td μὴ ov μειζων €. Tov πρσ μων taxwB oc εδωκεν new To φρεαρ καὶ αντοσ εξ QUTOV €TTLEV και ot ὕιοι avrov και τα θρεμματα c απεκριθη ino και εἰπεν avr) πασ 0 πεινων €x του ὕδατοσ rovrov - διψησει παλιν (Fol. 114 5.) ‘SEC IOHAN 99 Se — . os) . 6 . quia ihs plures discipulos facit . . ru et baptizat quam iohannes. et tamen ipse ibs. non baptizabat sed discipuli eius reliquid terram iudaeam et abiit iterum in galilaeam oportebat autem illum transire per samariam uenit ergo in ciuitatem samariae quae dicitur sychar.iuxta agrum quod dedit iacob - ioseph filio suo Erat autem ibi fons 1acob ihs autem fatigatus de itinere sedebat sic supra fontem hora erat quasi sexta uenit mulier de samaria- haurire aquam dicit illi ihs da mihi bibere discipuli enim illius abierant in ciuitatem ut escas emerent dicit illi ergo mulier samaritana tu cum sis iudaeus- quomodo a me bibere petis. muliere samaritanae respondit ihs et dixit ei si scires donum del et quis est qui tibi dicet da mihi bibere tu peteres ab eo et dedisset tibi aquam uiuam dicit illi mulier dme nec hauritorium habes et puteus altus est. unde habes aquam uiuam numquid tu maior es patre nostro iacob qui dedit nobis puteum et ipse ex eo uiuit et fili eius et pecora respondit ihs et dixit illi omnis qui bibit, ex hac aqua - sitiet iterum (Fol. 115 a.) Car. IV. 1—13. 100 — — 0 —À KAT IOAN — ν-ὄ — o δεπεινων ex rov ὕδατοσ ov eyw Swowavrw IV. 14 ov δευψησει εἰσ Tov αἰωνα-αλλα ro ὕδωρ 0 eyw δωσω avro γενήσεται ey avro πηγὴ ὕδατοσ αλλομενον εἰσ Luv αἰωνιον λεγει προσ avrov ἡ γυνὴ ke Bog pot Tovro To UÓwp 15 ἵνα μὴ δειψησω μηδὲ ἐρχωμαι evOade avrA«w λεγει avr 0 ine ὕπαγε φωνῆσον rovavopacey 16 και ελθε ενθαδε : απεκρειθη ἡ γυνὴ 17 και εἶπεν ayOpa ovk exw λεγει aurn o we καλωσ εἰπασ ort ανδρα ovk εχεισ πέντε yap avdpac ἐσχεσ 18 και νυν OV EXEL οὐκ ἐστιν σον ανὴρ Tovro αληθεσ εἰρηκασ' λεγει avro ἡ γυνὴ Ke Gewpw ort mpodyrye ει 19 οἱ TATEPET ἡμῶν EV τω Op€t TOUTW 20 προσεκυνῆσαν και ὕμεισ Aeyere ort εν Ἱεροσολυμοισ' ἐστιν οτοποσ οπου προσκυνειν Set λεγει αυτή o - YUVAL rurTeve μοι 21 OTL €pxera1 WPA. - OTE ovre EV Tovro τωρει oure Y ἵεροσολυμοισ -προσκννήσεται TO mpi . ὕμεισ προσκυνειτεο ovk οιδατε 22 ἡμεισ προσκυνουμεν o οιδαμεν οτι ἢ σωτήρια εκ των Ἰουδαίων ἐστιν αλλα ερχεται wpa καὶ νυν ἐστιν 23 ore οἱ αληθινοι προσκυνηται προσκυνήσουσιν TQ) πατρι εν πνι. και αληθεια" και yap o πατὴρ τοιουτουσ' ζητει τουσ προσκυνουντασ QUTOY -πνευμα ο θσ 24 και τουσ προσκυνονντασ εν TW καὶ αληθεια προσκυνεῖν Se (Fol. 1155.) bi SEC IOHAN -- --Οο-. — qui autem uiuit de aqua ‘quam ego dabo ei non sitiet in aeternum. sed aquam. quam ego davo ei - fiet in eo fons aquae salientis in uitam aeternam dicit ad eum mulier dme da mihi hanc aquam ut non sitiam neque ueniam hic haurire dicit illi ihs *uade uoca uirum tuum et ueni hoc : respondit mulier et dixit uirum non habeo dicit illiihs bene dixisti quia uirum non habes quinque enim uiros habuisti et nunc quem habes non est tuus uir hoc uerum dixisti dicit illi mulier dme uideo quod profeta eg patres nostri in hoc monte adorauerunt et uos dicitis quia in hierosomis est locus ubi adorare oportet | dicit illi ibs mulier crede mihi quia uenit hora. cum neque in hoc monte neque hierosolymis - adorauitis patri uos adoratis quod nescitis nos adoramus quod scimus quia salus de iudaeis est sed uenit hora et nunc est cum ueri adoratores adorauerunt patri in spu et ueritate. etenim pater tales quaerit adorantes eum Eps ds et adorantes in spu et ueritate adorare oportet , (Fol r16a.) Car, IV. 14—24. λεγει avro ἡ γυνὴ oda. ort μεσσειασ epxerat IV. 25 o λεγομενοσ xpo *oray ελθη εκεινοσ ἀναγγελλει ney avra, --.- λεγει αὐτὴ o tne eyw εἰμι o λαλων σοι 26 και ev τουτω ἤλθον ot μαθηται avrov 27 και εθαυμαζον ort- μετα γυναικοσ ελαλει. ουδεισ μεντοι εἰπεν avrw τι ζητεισ ἡ τι λαλεισ μετ avro αφηκεν ovy ἡ γυνὴ τὴν ὕδριαν εαυτὴσ 28 και ἀπῆλθεν euo τὴν πολιν και λεγει Tow ανθρωποισ _ δευτε εἰδετε ανθρωπον οσ eurey μοι ravra 29 οσα ETOLNTG- μητι εκεινοσ ἐστιν O xpo καὶ ἐξηλθον ex Tyo Todkewo - καὶ ἤρχοντο 30 προσ avrov' ev To μεταξυ npwrwv avrov 31 ot μαθηται λεγοντεσ : paBBe φαγε o 0e «uev avro - eyo Bpwow exo φαγειν 32 ἣν ὕμεισ ovk obare ελεγον δε εν eavrow ot μαθηται 33 porro ἤνεγκε avro φαγειν λέγει avrow o ine - euoy βρωμα εστιν 34 tva ποιήσω To GeAnpe.- Tov πεμψαντοσ με Kat τελειωσω αὐτοῦ TO Epyov ovx ὕμεισ Acyere 35 or, τετραμηνοσ ἐστιν και o θερισμοσ epxeraa : ov λεγω ὕμειν Exapare rove οφθαλμουσ ὕμων και θεασασθαι rac χωρασ - ort λευκαι εἰσιν προσ θερισμον : ἡδη o θεριζων 36 puo Gov λαμβανει. Kat συναγει καρπὸν εἰσ ζωὴν αἰωνιον ἵνα καὶ οσπειρων Kat o θεριζων ομου xo47ffity yap rovro ἐστιν 37 (Fol 116 δ.) SEC IOHAN 101 SSS OS dicit illi mulier scio quia messias uenit qui dicitur xpa cum uenerit ille adnuntiauit nobis omnia dicit illi ihs ego sum qui loquor tecum et in hoc uenerunt discipuli eius et mirabantur quoniam cum muliere loquebatur : nemo tamen dixit illi quid quaeris aut quid loqueris cum ea dismisit ergo mulier. hydriam suam et abiit in ciuitatem et dicit hominibus uenite uidete hominem . qui dixit mihi omnia quae feci numquid ille est xps Et exierunt de ciuitate.et ueniebant ad eum inter haec rogabant eum discipuli dicentes. rabbi manduca ad ille dixit eis. ego escam habeo manducare quam uos ignoratis dicent discipuli adinuicem numquid aliquis adtulit illi manducare dicit illis ih mea esca est ut faciam uoluptatem qui me misit et perficiam opus eius nonne uos dicitis quoniam quattuor mensis sunt et messis uenit *ecce dico uobis Eleuate oculos uestros et uidete regiones quoniam albae sunt ad messem ‘iam qui metet mercedem accipit . et congregat fructum in uitam aeternam ut et qui seminat et qui metit simul gaudeat in hoc est enim (Fol. 117a.) Cap. IV. 25—37. 102 J&If &f o Xoyoc o αληθεινοσ΄ ort αλλοσ ἐστινο σπειρων IV. καὶ αλλοσ o θεριζων - eyw απεσταλκα ὕμασ' 38 θεριξειν - ovx ὕμεισ ἐκοπιασατε | αλλοι ἐκοπιασαν Kat ὕμεισ εἰσ TOV κοπον avrov εἰσεληλυθατε εκ δε ro πολεωσ εκεινησ 39 πολλοι επιστευσαν εἰσ avrov τῶν σαμάριτων δια Tov λογον THT γυναικοσ μαρτυρουσησ οτι εἰπεν μοι παντα.οσα ἐεποιησα wo ovy ἤλθον προσ avrov οἱ σαμαριται 40 ἤρώωτων avrov μειναι παρ αντοισ και ἐμεινεν exer δυο ἡμερασ Kat πολλω πλειουσ επιστευσαν 41 _ δία τὸν Xoyov avrov «τὴ δε γυναικει ἐλεγο 42 ort οὐκετι δια τὴν σὴν μαρτυριαν πιστενομεν «αὐτου Yap ακηκοαμεν και οιἰδαμεν ort ουτοσ ἐστιν αληθωσ o σωτὴρ του κοσμου o χρσ : pera Se rac δνυοημερασ εξηλθεν εκειθεν 43 : εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν * avrog yap ue ἐμαρτυρησεν 44. ort προφητὴσ ev τη ἴδια πατριδι τειμὴν ovk Xe :ex ovy ηλθεν εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν 45 εξεδεξαντο avrov oi γαλιλαιοι παντα εωρακοτεσ a ἐποιήῆσεν εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ Ty €opry) καὶ avrot γαρλθον εἰσ τὴν ὁρτὴν nev ovy παλιν εἰσ τὴν Kava THO γαλιλαιασ 46 οπου εποιησεν ro ὕδωρ otwoy ἣν δετισ βασιλισκοσ ov οὕιοσ 10 «vet εν καφαρναουμ, OVTOC ακουσασ οτι ine ἥκει εκ Tyo ἴουδαιασ 47 εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν -απηλθεν προσ avrov και )pora iva καταβὴ και ἴασηται (Fol. 1175.) SEC JOHAN uerbum ueritatis - quia alius est qui serit et alius qui metit. ego misi uos metere. non uos lauorastis alu lauorauorauerunt et uos ‘in lauorem eorum introistis de ciuitate autem illa multi crediderunt in eum samaritanorum propter uerbum mulieris testimonium reddentis quoniam dixit mihi omnia. quaecumque feci cum ergo uenissent ad eum samaritani rogabant eum ut maneret adpud eos et mansit illic uiduo et multo plures crediderunt propter uerbum illius. mulieri autem dicebant quoniam non iam propter tuum testimoniu. credimus .ipsum enim audiuimus et scimus quoniam hic est uere saluator mundi xps post uiduum autem exiit inde in galilaeam . ipse enim ihs testificatus eat quoniam profeta in sua patria - honorem non ha cum ergo uenit in galilaeam exceperunt eum galilaei . omnia uidentes quae fecit in hierusalem die festo et ipsi enim uenerant in diem festum uenit ergo iterum in cana galilaeae ubi fecit aquam uinum Erat autem quidam basiliscus cuius filius infirmus erat in cafarnaum hic cum audisset quod ihs uenit de iudaea in galilaeam - abiit ad eum et rogabat ut descenderet et sanaret ~~ (Fol. 118a.) CAP. IV. 37—47. avrov Toy ὕϊον -μελλεν yap αποθνησκειν — Curev ovy o tno προσ avrov €ay μη σήμεια Kat Tepara ἴδητε ov μη riz Teva T€ - Neyermpoo avroy o βασιλισκοσ 49 —_— κε καταβηθι πρὶν aroBarw ro παιδιον — Aeyet avro 0 yo 7ropevov o toc σου Ly επιστευσεν o ayÜparrog τω λογω w εἶπεν avro 0 no «καὶ ETOPEVETO non δε avrov καταβαινοντοσ ὕπηντησαν οἱ δονλοι avro και ἤγγειλαν aveo ort οὕιοσ σου £m Εσυθετο ovy τὴν wpay wap avrov εν ἡ κομψοτερον εσχεν και εἰπαν avro ort εχθεσ' wpay εβδομὴν αφηῆκεν avrov o πυρετοσ €yvo ovy o πατὴρ. οτι εν ἐκείνη τήωρα φ εν ἡ εἰπεν αυτω O ine ort οὕιοσ σου Cy και ETUTTEVC'EV QUTOG - και ἢ OLKLA GUTOV OAT TOV παλιν Sevrepov σήμειον εποιησεν o Ὡσ Mov ex tye Ἰουδαιασ eu τὴν γαλιλαιαν Ag μετα ravra. yy eopro των Ἰουδαίων — f &j και aveBy v εἰσ ἱἹεροσολυμα ἐστιν Be ev row ἵἱεροσολυμοισ ev τὴ προβατικὴ κολυμβηθρα ἢ λεγομένη eBpaiore βελζεθα πεντεστοασ εχουσα εν ταυταισ OVV KATEKELVTO πληθοσ των ἀσθενουντων τυφλων Xow ξηρων παραλντικων ἐκδεχομενων τὴν Tov ὕδατοσ κινησιν : ἣν δεανθρωποσ εκει- τριάκοντα και OKTW ern ἐχων εν Ty ασθενια avrov — τουτον ἴδω o ing κατακειμενον (Fol. 118 5.) 50 51 53 54 V. 1 BE Eua * , filium eius erat enim moriturus dixit ergo ihs ad eum 81 signa et prodigia uideritis non credetis dicit ad eum regulus dme descende priusquam moriatur puer dicit illi ihs uade filius tuus uiuit credidit homo uerbo quod dixit ihs et.abibat iam autem illo descendente obuiauerunt serui eius et nuntiauerunt ej quoniam filius eius uibit interrogabat ergo horam ab eis in qu& melius habuit et dixerunt ei quoniam heri hora septima dismisit eum febris cognouit ergo pater- quoniam in illa hora in qua dixit illi ihs quoniam filius tuus uiuit et credidit ipse et domus tota hoc iterum secundum signum fecit ihà ueniens de iudaea in galilaeam post haec erat dies festus iudaeorum et ascendit ihs in hierosolymis est autem hierosolymis in natatoria piscina quae dicitur ebraeice helzetha quinque porticos habens in his discumbebant turbae infirmorum . caecorum et claudorum aridorum paralyticorum expectantium aquae motum erat autem homo ibi - triginta et octo annos habens in infirmitate sua hunc uidit ihs iacentem (Fol. 1 19 a.) Carr. IV. 47— V. 6. 108 —-— Οο-, 104 KAT IOAN και γνουσ ort πολυν 797) xpovov exet. λεγει avro θελεισ ὕγιησ γενεσθαι λεγει avro οασθενων κεανθρωπον OUK EXW- iva oray ταραχθη το ὕδωρ. Bady pe «ur τὴν κολυμβηθραν ἐν w δεερχομαι eyw αλλοσ προ ej.0v καταβαινει λεγειαυτω o ine ἐγειρε και apoy τὸν κραβαττον σου και περιπατει και ὕγιησ eyevero o ἀανθρωποσ και ἐγερθεισ pev τον κραβαττον avrov και περιεπατει nv δεσαββατον €Xeyov ovv ot ἴουδαιοι τω τεθαραπευμενω σαββατον «aw και ovx εἐξεστιν σοι apat TOV κραβαττον σον απεκριθη αντοισ o Trovjaag με dyin ἐκεινοσ μοι εἰπεν apov rov κραβαττον σου και περιπατει ἠρώτησαν avroy rur ἐστιν οανθρωποσ ο εἰπὼν σοι: apoy τον κραβαττον σου και περιπατει.- o ἀσθενων ovk nde Tuo ἣν o yap io evevorey οχλου οντοσ εν τωτοπω μεταταντα ευρισκει AVTOV 0 ae εν Tw Lepo και €urey avro ἴδε ὕγιησ yeyovac’ μήκετι apaprave ἵνα μὴ χεῖρον τι σοι γενηται αἀπηλθεν ovy οανθρωποσ και ἀαπηγγιλεν TOUT Ἰουδαιοισ οτι ing ἐστιν οποιήσασ pe iyu) και δια Tovro εἐδιωκον οι ἴουδαιοι Tov ἣν ort ταῦτα ἐποιει σαββατω οδε ine απεκρειθὴ avroww o πατὴρ μον «o7 apr. epyaferat (Fol. 119 5.) Cap. V. 6—17. 10 II 12 13 16 17 Ja [^ 8 HAN — = et sciens quod multum iam tempus habet dicit illi uis sanus fieri dicit illi infirmus dme hominem non habeo “αὖ cum mota fuerit aqua* mittat me in natatoriam dum autem ego uenio alius ante me descendit dicit illi ihs surge et tolle grabattum tuum et ambula et sanus factus est homo et surgens sustulit grabattum suum et ambulabat erat autem sabbatum dicebant ergo iudaei qui sanatus erat sabbatum est. et non licet tibi tollere grabattum tuum respondit eis qui fecit me sanum ille mihi dixit tolle grabattum tuum et ambula interrogauerunt eum quis est homo qui tibi dixit . tolle grabattum tuum et ambula infirmis nesciebat quis esset ihs enim deuerterat cum esset turba inloco post haec inuenit eum ihs in templo Et dixit illi ecce sanus factus es iam noli peccare ne quid tibi peius contingat abiit ergo homo et nuntiauit iudaeis quia ihs est qui me fecit sanum et propter hoc persequebantur iudaei ihm - quia haec faciebat sabbato ihs autem respondit eis pater meus usque modo operatur (Fol. 1204.) — SEC IOHAN 105 0 et ego peror ‘propter hoc magis iudaei καγω epyaLopar - δια rovro μαλλον ot Ἰουδαιοι V. 18 εζητουν avrov αἀποκτειναὶ quaerebant illum occidere οτι ov povov eAve ro σαββατον quod non solum solueret sabbatum αλλα και πατερα ἴδιον eXeye Toy ὃν sed et patrem suum dicebat dm ἴσον cavrov ποίων τω Ow aequalem se faciebat deo axexpi ovy o ine Kat εἰπεν AUTOW 9 | respondit igitur ihs et dixit illis ἀμὴν apyy Xeyo ὕμειν ov δυναται amen amen dico uobis non potest 0 biog Tov ayÜporrov ποιειν τι ab eavrov filius hominis facere aliquid a se «ay py τι Bern ποιουντα Tov πατερα nisi uideat patrem facientem @ yap εκεινοσ ποιησὴ ταντα καὶ O ὕιοσ ποιεῖ quaecumque enim ille fecerit. haec et filius facit OJLOUUO * O yap πατὴρ ἀγαπα Tov ὕιον 20 similiter. pater enim diligit filium καὶ παντα δεικνυει ara - a. Gy αὐτοσ TT00) et omnia ostendit ei . quaecumque ipse facit καὶ peLova rovrov δεικνυσιν avro epya et maiora horum ostendit ei opera ἵνα ὕμεισ θαυμαζητε ut uos miremini WOFEP Yap 0 πατὴρ εγειρει TOUT VeKpova- 21 sicut enim pater suscitat mortuos και ζωοποιει et uiuificat οντωσ και οὗιοσ ove θελει ζωοποιει sic et filius ques uult uiuificat οὐδὲ yap 0 πατὴρ κρίνει ovdeva 22 nec enim pater iudicat aliquem αλλα τὴν κρισιν πασαν δεδωκεν ro Vio sed iudicium omne dedit filio ἵνα παντεσ τειμωσι TOV ÜLOV 23 ut omnes honorificent filium καθωσ τειμωσι rov πατερα sicut honorificant patrem *qui non honortfcat = 10 μη τειμὼν TOV ÜLOV - OV τειμα TOV πατερα filium. non honorificat patrem TOV πεμψαντα avrov qui misit illum μα : ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν : o Toy λογον pow z4 | amen amen dico uobis. qui uerbum meum ακονων - και πιστευων TO πεμψαντι με audit. et credit ei qui me misit extet ζωὴν auovuoy - και εἰσ κριστν habet uitam aeternam ‘et in iudicium οὐκ ἔρχεται αλλα μεταβεβηκεν non uenit ‘sed transiit ex rov Gayarov ew ζωην a morte in uitam ay αμην Acyw ὑμειν 2s | amenamen dicouobis OTL ἐρχεταὶ wpa καὶ νυν ἐστιν quoniam uenit hora et nunc est OTE OL V€Kpot ακουσονται THE φωνησ' cum mortui audient uocem rov ὕιου rov Ov Kat ot ἀκουσαντεσ fili del et qui audierint ζησουσιν wo yap o rarnp o (ov 26 uiuent sicut enim pater uiuens (FoL 1205.) [ic (Fol. 121 a.) Car. V. 17— 26. 14 106 SRS fu exei Conv ev «avro - ovra edwKev Kat Tw vies ζωην exew ev eavrw* καὶ ἐξουσιαν ἐδωκεν αντω και κρισιν TTOLELV ort ὕιοσ ἀανθρωπου ἐστιν μη θαυμαζετε Tovro οτι Epxerat wpa εν ἢ παντεσ οι εν TOU μνημειοισ ακουσονται THO φωνὴσ avrov και ἐξελευσονται οἱ τα αγαθα ποιησαντεσ εἰσ avacracw Cuno - ot Se φαυλα πρασσοντεσ εἰσ ἀνάστασιν κρισεωσ Ov δυναμαι eyo απ ἐμαντου mote ουδεν καθωσ akovo κρινω και ἢ κρισισ ἡ ἐμὴ δικαια ἐστιν ort ov ζητω ro θελημα τὸ ejoy adda ro θελημα Tov πεμψαντοσ' με > «ay eyo μαρτυρω περι ἐμαυτου 7) μαρτυρια pov ovk ἐστιν αληθησ' αλλοσ ἐστιν o papTrupwy περι euov και οιἰδατε ort αληθησ ἐστιν ἡ μαρτυρια μουν μαρτύρει περί ἐμοῦ ὕμεισ απεσταλκατε προσ ἴωαννην και μεμαρτυρηκεν Ty αληθεια eyw δεου παρα ανθρωπων -τὴν μαρτυρειαν λαμβανω αλλαταυτα λεγω ἵνα ὕμεισ σωθητε. εκεινοσ ἣν ολυχλον o καιομενοσ Kat φαινων - ὕμεισ δε ηθελήσατε αγαλλιαθηναι προσ wpay εν ro φωτι avrov eyo δε exo τὴν μαρτυριαν μειζονα rov ἵωανου - Ta. yap epya a ἐδωκεν μοι o πατὴρ iva TeÀuoq € avra - avra TO, Epya α ποιω μαρτυριπερι eov - ort o πατὴρ je azreoiA€- και οπεμψασ j.€ ramp" EXELYOT GUTOG μαρτυρι περι ἐμου (Fol 1215.) 27 28 49 40 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 I habet uitam in se ‘sic dedit et filio uitam habere in semet ipso - et potestatem dedit εἰ iudicium facere quoniam filius honis est . nolite mirari hoc quoniam uenit hora in qua omnes qui in monumentis sunt audient uocem eius et procedent qui bona fecerunt in resurrectionem uitae. qui autem male egerunt in resurrectione iudicii non possum ego à me facere quidquam sicut audio iudico et iudicium meum iustum est quoniam non quaero uoluntatem meam sed uoluntatem eius qui me misit 8i ego testimonium dico dico de me testimonium meum non est uerum alter est qui testimonium dicit de me et scitis quoniam uerum est testimonium quod testatur de me uos misistis ad iohannen et testimonium pehibuit ueritati ego autem non ab hominibus testimonium accipio - sed haec dico ut uos salbi sitis. ille erat lucerna ardens. et lucens. uos autem uoluistis exultare ad oram ‘in lumine eius ego autem habeo testimonium maius quam iohannen opera enim quae dedit mini pater ut perficiam ea. ipsa opera quae facio testimonium dat de me ‘quia pater me misit et qui me misit pater illeipse testimonium perhibet de me (Fol. 122 a.) Cap. V. 36—37. sss [5] IRS : ovre φωνὴν avrov πωποτε AKNKOATE v. ovre et007 avrou ewpaxare 3 Ka. Tov λογον avrov οὐκ €xere 38 μένοντα ev ὕμειν ort oy ἀπεσταῖκεν exetvor TOUTW ὕμεισ OU πιστευετε Epeware raa γραφασ οτιὕμεισ Gokevre 39 €xew ev avraue ζωὴν αἰωνιον Και €K€LVG4 εἰσὶν ἁαμαρτανμουσαιε περι ἐμου και ov θελεται ελθειν προσ με 40 ἵνα ζωὴν αἰωνιον ἐχητε δοξαν παρα ανθρωπων ov λαμβανω 41 αλλα eyvwxa ὕμασ ort ovk exere 42 τὴν ἀγαπὴν του Óv εν εαυτοισ €yo εἐληλυθα ev τω ovopatt Tov «po μον 43 καὶ ov λαμβανετε pe- eay αλλοσ ελθη εν Tw ονοματι ro ἴδιω. exewoy λημψεσθαι voc δυνασθαι ὕμεισ πιστευσαι 44 Sofay παρ αλληλων λαμβανοντεσ και τὴν Sofay τὴν παρα του μονου θυ ον ζητιτε μη δοκειτε 45 OTL ἐγω κατηγορήσω ὕμασ προσ TOV πρὰ ἐστιν οκατηγορων ὕμων μωῦσησ εἰσ oy ὕμεισ ἡλπικατε ELYAP ETLOTEVETE | uia ec- ETLOTEVETE 46 GY ἐμοι- περι ἐμου yap ἐκεινοσ ἐγραψεν ec Se Tour εκεινου γραμμασιν ov πιστενετε 47 TOC TOUT ἐμοισ ρημασν πιστευσητε : pera ravra anne o ane περαντὴησ θαλασσησΎ!. 1 Tho γαλιλαιασ εἰσ τα μερη THO τιβεριαδοσ ἠκολουθι δεαντω οχλοσ πολυσ 2 ore €Ücopovv τα σημεια a erovet emt των ασθενουντων io, : ἀπηλθεν ovy εἰσ To οροσ tno 3 (Fol. 122 5.) SEC IOHAN 107 —— —- —- neque uocem eius umquam audistis neque speciem eius uidistis et uerbum eius non habetis manens in uobis. quoniam qem misit ille huic uos non creditis scrutate scripturas quoniam uos putatis habere in eis uitam aeternam et ille sunt quae testantur " deme etnon uultis uenire ad me ut uitam aeternam habeatis gloriam ab hominibus non accipio sed cognoui uos quoniam non habetis caritatem del in uobis Ego ueni in nomine patris mei et non me accipitis . si alius uenerit in nomine suo - illum accipietis quomodo potestis uos credere gloriam abinuicem accipientes et gloriam ab unico deo non queritis - nolite arbitrari quod ego accusaturus.sum uos ad patrem est qui uos accuset moyses in quem uos speratis si enim crederitis moysi crederetis utique et mihi*de me enim ille scripsi si enim illiuslitteris non creditis quomodo meis uerbis credetis post haec abiit ihs trans mare galilaeae - in fines tiberiadis sequebantur autem illum turba multa quoniam uidebant signa quae faciebat super infirmos abiit ergo in montem ihs (Fol. 1232.) Carp. V. 37—VI. 3. sass f και exaÜw Cero exet μετα Tov μαθήτων avrov ΥἹ. : eyyvo Se qv το πασχα ἡ €opr rov Ἰουδαίων 4 : erapag ovy rove οφθαλμουσ o qe 5 καὶ θεασαμενοσ ort οχλοσ πολυσ ἐρχεται προσ avrov - καὶ λεγει προσ φιλιππὸον ποθεν ἀγορασωμεν aprove “ἵνα φαγωσιν ovra τοῦτο δεελεγεν πειραζων avroy 6 avroo yap 19€. τι ἡμελλεν ποιειν aroxpeverat avro φιλιπποσ 7 διακοσίων Syvapusy - ovk apkovaty avTowr aprot "ἵνα εκαστοσ avrov Bpaxv Aag λεγει avro εἰσ ex των μαθήτων avrov 8 ανδραιασ o αδελῴφοσ σιμωνοσ πετρου ἐστιν παιδαριον woe oo εἐχει πεντε aprova 9 κριθινουσ και δυο οψαρια αλλα ravra εστιν εἰσ TOCOVTOUG εἰπεν ovy o - ποιήσατε Tove ανθρωπουσ 10 αναπεσειν ἣν 0e xoptoo πολυσ εν TW TOTW - Ay€rreg ay ovy ανδρεσ τον apio wo πεντακισχιλιοι: eAa Bev ovy τουσ πέντε aprove 11 o ine και ηυχαριστήσεν και edwxev Tou μαθηταισ οι δὲ μαθηται row ἀνακειμενοισ ομοιωσ Se καὶ ek των οψαρίων ocov ἡθελον wo δεενεπλησθησαν λεγει τοισ μαθηταιῖσ avrev 12 σνυναγαγετετα περισσευσαντα κλασματα ἵνα py Tt απολήται εξ αυτων συνήγαγον δε και ἐγεμισαν 13 δωδεκα κοφινουσ κλασματων εκ των TEVTE aprov των κρειθινων α επερισσευσαν τοισ βεβρωκοσιν a, ^ y : Otow ανθρωποι ἵδοντεσ o ἐποιησεν 14. —_ onpevov e€Aeyoy ort ovrog ἐστιν οπροφητὴσ ο εἰσ TOV κοσμον ἐρχομενοσ (Fol. 12335.) S -.- fas [Ξ HAN — et sedebat ibi cum discipulis suis iuxsta autem erat pascha dies solemnis iudaeora eleuatis ergo oculis ihs et uidens quod turbae multae ueniunt ad eum dicit ad philippum unde ememus panes ut manducent isti hoc autem dicebat temptans eum ipse autem sciebat quid esset facturus respondit illi philippus ducentorum denariorum non sufficiunt eis panes ut singuli modicum accipiant dicit illi unus ex discipulis eius andreas frater simonis petri est puer hic qui habet quinque panes hordiacios et duos pisces sed haec quid sunt in tam multos dixit ergo ihs - facite hominea recumbere erat autem faenum multum in loco recubuerunt ergo uiri numero fere quinque milia. accepit ergo panes - ihà et benedixit et dedit discipulis. discipuli autem recumbentibus similiter et de piscipus ‘quantum uolebant cum autem saturati essent. dicit discipulis sui congregate fragmentorum quae superarunt utne quid pereat ex eis congr egauerunt autem et inpleuerunt duodecim cophinos fragmentorum de quinque panibus hordiaciis quae superauerunt his qui manducarunt homines ergo uidentes quod fecit signum dicebant quia hic est propheta qui in saeculum uenturus est (Fol. 124 a.) Car. VI. 3— 14. - ουν yvoug ort μελλουσιν epxeaDat και εἰν αὐτὸν ἵγα ποιησωσιν avrov βασιλεα ανεχωρηῆσεν παλιν εἰσ TO opo GVTOG μονοσ κακει προσηυχετο wo 6€ οψια eyevero κατεβησαν ot μαθηται avrov ert τὴν θαλασσαν και evBavreo εἰσ TO TÀoioy ἤρχοντο εἰσ ro περαν Tyo θαλασσησ ισ καφαρναουμ, xareha Bey δε avrova ἡ σκοτια καὶ ovo εληλνθειο we προσ αντουσ ἢ δεθαλασσα ἀνεμου μεγαλουν πνεοντοσ διηγειρετο- εληλακοτεσ ovy σταδια ὡσει εἰκοσιπέντε ἢ τριάκοντα θεωρουσιν τον uy περιπατουντα ez tno θαλασσησ και evyva του πλοιου γείψομενον και εφοβηθησαν o δελεγει avrow eyw εἰμι μὴ φοβισθε Ἠθελον ovy avrov λαβειν εἰσ το πλοιον και evÜeoa To πλοιον eyernGy em τὴσ ygo : εἰσ NV υπηγον τὴ ἐπαύριον o οχλοσ o στηκωσ πέραν THE θαλασσησ €i&ev ort πλοιαριον αλλο ovx ην ἐκεῖ εἰ μὴ ev eur οενεβησαν οἱ μαθηται avrav ἣν καιοτι ου συνει σήλθεν Tow μαθηταισ avrov o "- wr TO πλοιον aAÀAa p.ovov ot μαθηται avrov ἀπηλθον ἄλλων πλοιαρειων eAÜoyrov ex τιβεριαδοσ ἐγγυσ Tov τοπον οπον εφαγον Toy aprov --- Ore ovv εἰδεν o οχλοσ ort eno ovk ἐστιν (Fol. 124 &.) VI. 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24. Ι — QAN 109 e— 0 [o em, C omy “ ihs autem sciens quod uenturi essent et rapere illum ut faciant eum regem secessit iterum in montem ipse solus et ibi orabat cum aum sero factum esset descenderunt discipuli eius ad mare et ascendentes in nauem ueniebant trans fretum maris in cafarnaum adpraehendit autem eos tenebra et necdum uenerat ihs ad illos mare quoque magno uento flante in surgebat:sed cum remigassent stadia uigintiquinque uel triginta uident ihm ambulantem super mare et iuxta nauem fieri et timuerunt quibus ipse ait ego sum nolite timere. uolebant ergo illum accipere in nauem et confestim nauis facta est aterram in qua ibant altera die turbae quae stabant trans mare uiderunt quia alia nauicula non erat ibi nisi una in quam intrauerant discipuli ihu et quia non simul introibit cum discipulis suis ihs in nauem sed tantum discipuli eius abierant aliae nauiculae uenerunt de tiberiade prope locum ubi manducarunt panem cum ergo uidissent turbae quia ihs non est (Fol. 125 a.) Car. VI. 15—24. 110 3j [99] exer ovde οἱ μαθηται avrov ἐλαβον εαυτοισ πλοιαρια καιλθον «wr καφαρναουμ΄ ζητουντεσ rov uv και EUPOVTET avrov repay THO θαλασσὴησ εἰπὸν avro pa. ore woe εληλυθασ — απεκρειθη αντοισ o tno Kat εἰπεν αμην ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν ζητειτε με ovx ore εἰδατε σημεια καιτερατα αλλ ort epayere €x τῶν aprav και εχορτασθητε ἐργαζεσθαι μη τὴν βρωσιν τὴν απολλυμενη αλλα την βρωσιν τὴν μενουσαν εἰσ ζωὴν αἰωνιον - qv οὕιοσ του ανθρωπον διδωσιν ὕμειν Tovrov yap o πατὴρ εσῴφραγισεν o ὃσ Curov ovv προσ avrov τιἐρσωμεθα —Á iva ποιήσωμεν Ta. epya rov θυ —, απεκριθη o ino Kat εἰπεν αυτοισ — TOVTO εστιν TO epyov Tov θυ ἵνα MLOTEVTNTAL εἰσ OV ATETTELAEY εκεινοσ :€urev ovy avro Tt ovy σοι ποιεισ σήμειον iva ἴδωμεν και πιστευσωμεν σοι : τιεργαζη : οἱπατερεσ ἡμων TO μαννα εφαγον ev τὴ ερημω καθωσ ἐστιν γεγραμμενον ἐστιν aprov εκ του ovpavov εδωκεν avrag --. φαγειν * εἰπεν ovv avrow o tno ἀμὴν αμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν ov μωῦσησ εδωκεν ὕμειν τον αρτον εκ ToU ovpayov * αλλα o πατὴρ pov διδωσιν ὕμειν TOV apToy εκ του ovpayov Toy αληθινον — o yap aproc o rov Gu ἐστιν (Fol. 1255.) VI. 49 ibi neque discipuli eius acceperunt sibi nauiculas et uenerunt in cafarnaum quaerentes ihm et inuenientes eum tras mare dixerunt illi rabbi quando hoc uenisti respondit illis ihs et dixit - amen amen dico uobis quaeritis me non quia uidistis signa et prodigia sed quia manducastis de panibus et saturati estis operamini non escam quae perit sed escam quae manet in uitam aeternam: quem filius hominis dat uobis hunc enim pater signauit deus dixerunt ergo ad illum quid operemur ut faciamus opera dei respondit ihs et dixit illis hoc est opus dei ut credatis in eum quem misit ille dixerunt ergo illi quod ergo facis tu signum ut uideamus et credamus tibi qui doperaris- patres nostri manna manducauerunt in eremo sicut scriptum est panem de caelo dedit illis manducare dixit ergo illis ihs amen amen dico uobis non moyses dedit uobis panem de caelo sed patpater meus dat uobis panem de caelo uerum panis enim del est | (Fol. 126 a.) Cap. VI. 24— 33. [31/3] [3j P o καταβαινων ex Tov ovpavov καὶ Cergy διδωσ Tw Koo juo — Curov ovv προσ avrov Ke mavrore Soo new Tov aprov rovrov — : Εἰπεν ovv avrow o ino eyw εἰμι 0 aprog Tyo Cuno : οἐρχομενοσ προσ με OU μη πεινασει πώποτε και O πιστευων ELC ἐμε ov μη διψασει πωποτε αλλ ειπον ὕμειν OTL και EWPAKATE με και OU πιστευετε παν o διδωσιν μοι ο πατηρ- προσ ἐμεήξει καὶ τὸν €pXop.€vov προσ ju ov μη ἐεκβαλω sore καταβεβηκα εκ rov ovpayov ovx ἵνα ποιήσω 70 θελημα ro ἐμὸν αλλατο θελημα του πεμψαντοσ με ἑπατροσ : Tovro δε ἐστιν ro θελημα του πεμψαντοσ μεΐνα παν o δεδωκεν μοι μη ἀπολεσω μηδεν aÀA iva αναστήσω avro εν TH ETXATH ἡμέρα τουτο yap ἐστιν To θελημα rov πατροσ pov ἵνα rac o θεωρων TOV ὕιον καὶ πιστενων εἰσ avroy ey» ζωὴν QUOVLOV Καὶ ἀναστήσω αὐτὸν εν τῇ ea xor) ἡμερα :εγογγυζον δε οι ἴουδαιοι περι avrov OTL εἶπεν €yo εἰμι οαρτοῦ ο καταβασ εκ του ουρανου —, Kat ἐλεγον οὐχ ουτοσ ἐστιν ιησ' οὕιοσ TOV wand ov ἡμεισ οιδαμεν τον πατέρα καὶ τὴν μήτερα πωσ ovy λέγει εαυτὸ απο Tov ουρανου καταβεβῆηκεναι —, απεκρειθὴ ovy o ιησ xa ειπεν avTOW μη γογγύζετε per ἀαλληλων ουδεισ Suvaras ελθειν προσ με (Fol. 126 b.) VI. 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 42 43 δ᾽ Io — 0 un “1 e HAN f qui descendit de caelo et uitam dans mundo dixerunt ergo ad illum dme semper da nobis panem hunc dixit-ergo illis ihs ego sum panes uitae qui uenit ad me non esuriet umquam ‘et qui credit in me non sitiet amplius sed dixi uobis quoniam et uidistis me et non creditis omne quod mihi dat pater ad me uenit et eum qui_uenit ad me non abiciam quoniam descendi de caelo non ut faciam uoluntatem meam sed uoluntatem eius qui me misit patris. haec est autem uoluntas qui me misit ub omne quod mihi dedit non perdam nihil sed ut resuscitem illud in nouissima die haec est enim uoluntas patris mei . ut omnis qui uidet filium et credit in illum habeat uitam aeternam et resuscitem illum in nouissima die murmurabant ergo iudaei de illo quoniam dixit ego sum panis qui descendi de caelo et dicebant nonne hic est ihs filius ioseph cuius nos scimus patrem et matrem quomodo ergo dicit seipsum de caelo descendisse respondit igitur ihs et dixit illis nolite murmurari inter uos nemo potest uenire ad me (Fol. 127 a.) Car. VI. 33—44- 111 119 KAT €ay μὴ o Tra Typ οπεμψασ με VL eAKvoy avrov Kayw ἀναστήσω avroy εν τὴ €C Xa T7) ἡμέρα. EOTLY γεγραμμενον 45 εν Tour προφηταισ Kat ἐσονται ravreo — διδακτοι Ov mac οακονων rapa. rov πατροσ καὶ μαθων epxeras προσ με ς OUXOTLTOV TATEpa εωρακεν τισ 46 [Ὁ —- €t 1) o ov apa Tov θυ ουτοσ ewpaxey — : Tov Óv -αμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν 47 οπιστενων εἰσ Ene exec ζωὴν SBS : αἰώνιον : €yo εἰμι o aproa tha Cuno 48 ot πατερεσ ὕμων εφαγον Tov aproy 49 εν TY Epypw To μαννα καὶ azreÜayoy fef OUTOO ἐστιν O Gp'TOG' O EK TOU ουρανον 50 και καταβαινων iva wr εξ avrov φαγη [rl : Kat μη αποθανη : €yo ειμι 0 aprod- 51 o (v o «x rov ovpayov kara jac «ay ovy Tia ayy €x Tov aprov Tovrov (nore ew τον αἴωνα καὶ oapror ov eyw δωσω ἡ σαρξ pov ἐστιν ὕπερ THE ἐς : τουκοσμουζωησ: ἐμάχοντο ουν 52 ot ἵουδαιοι προσ αλληλουσ λεγοντεσ wwe δυναται ουτοσ ἡμεῖν τὴν σαρκα δουναι φαγειν Corey ovy avrow o ue αμην ἀμὴν 53 Aeyo ὕμειν eay μὴ λαβητε τὴν σαρκα Tov ὕιον του ανθρωπου και TO αἱμα CUTOV πιητε ουκ εἐχεται ev εαυτοισ τὴν ζωὴν οτρωγων αντου τὴν σαρκαν 54 και πεινων GUTOV TO QULA. ἔχει ζωὴν αἰωνιον * Kayo ἀναστήσω avrov & t τή ἐσχατή ἡμέρα ' ἡ γαρσαρξμουαληθωσ em Bpe 55 (Fol. 127 δ.) ni Scum, fm [ à i I nisi pater qui me misit adtraxerit illum et ego resuscitabo illum in nouissima die estscriptum in prophetis et erunt omnes dociuilesdel omnis qui audit a patre et didicerit uenit ad me non quod patrem uidit quisquam nisi qui a deo est hic uidit deum amen amen dico uobis qui credit in me habet uitam aeternam ego sum panes uitae patres uestri manducauerunt panem in deserto mannam et mortui sunt hic est panis qui de caelo descendit ut si quis ex illo manducet et non moriatur ego sum panis uiuus qui de caelo descendit si quis manducauerit de hoc pane uiuet in aeternum et panis quem ego dabo caro mea est pro mundi uita litigabant ergo iudaei adinuicem dicentes quomodo potest hic nobis carnem dare manducare dixit autem illis ihs amen amen dico uobis nisi acceperitis carnem fili hominis et sanguem eius uiueritis non habebitis in uobis uitam qui edet eius carnem et uibet eius sanguem habet uitam aeternam: et ego resuscitabo tiu nouissimo die: caro enim mea uere est esca (Fol. 128«.) Cap. VI. 44—55. [3 & : Tovro ὕμασ σκανδαλίζει : tay ovy θεωρητε 62 Tov ὕιον Tov ανθρωπου αναβενοντα — oH © : ουηντοπροτερον : To TVG ἐστιν TO ζωοποιουν — 63 ἢ cape ovk ὠφελει οὐδεν — — 9a : Ta pypara a eyw λελαληκα ὕμειν πνα ἐστιν Com ἐστιν adda εξ ὕμων εἰσιν τινεσ 64 —À oo om, of > OL ov πιστεύουσιν : noe yap εξ apyna o tne TIVES εἰσιν OL μὴ πιστευοντεσ καιτισ ἐστιν οπαραδιδουσ avrov — oy : και eeyev δια Tovro εἰρηκα ὕμειν 65 0 TparyoV μον τὴν σαρκα" και πεινων μου VI. 56 TO Gia. - εν ἐμοι EVEL καγω εν avra καθωσ ev ἐμοι o πατὴρ Kayw ev ro πατρι ἀμὴν ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν cay μὴ λαβητετο σωματου ὕιου του avOpwrov wo τον aproy tye ζωησ οὐκ exere ζωὴν ev avro καθωσ απεσταλκεν με o ζων πατὴρ 57 Kayo ζω δια rov warepa ‘Kat ολαμβανων με κακειψοσ fn δι ἐμε- ουτοσ ἐστιν οαρτοσ 58 0 εκ του ovpayov καταβασ ov καθωσ εφαγον οἱ πατερεσ ὕμων και ἀαπεθανον 0 Tpwywy Tovrov τον aprov ζήσεται εἰσ τον αιωνα -ταντα ειπεν ev τῇ συναγωγή διδασκω 59 ἐν καφαρναουμ σαββατω πολλοι ovv ex των μαθητων avrov όο ακουσαντεσ euray ᾿σκληροσ ἐστιν 0 Xoyog ουτοσ τισ δυναται avrov axovely ‘wo ovy eyvw o ine 61 οτι εν εαυτοισ γονγυζουσιν περι rovrov ot μαθηται avrov ειπεν αντοισ ort ουδεισ δυναται ελθειν προσ με —- «ay μὴ ἡ δεδομενον avro εκ Tov προσ εκ τουτου ουν πολλοι των μαθητων αντου 66 (Fol. 128 δ.) SEC IÓHAN 115 — — qui edet meam carnem et uibet meum sanguem in me manet et ego in eum Sicut in me pater et ego in patre amen amen dico uobis nisi acceperitis corpus fili hominis sicut panem uitae non habetis uitam in aeo sicut me misit uiuus pater et ego uiuo propter patrem - et qui me accipit et ille uiuet propter me. hic est panis qui de caelo descendit - non sicut manducauerant patres uestri et mortui sunt qui manducat hunc panem uiuet in aeternum haec dixit in synagoga docens in cafarnaum sabbato multi ergo ex discipulis eius audientes dixerunt. durus est sermo hic et quis potest illum audire ut cognouit ergo ths quod intra se murmurant de illo discipuli eius dixit illis hoc uos scandalizat quid si uideritis filium hominis. ascendentem ubi ante erat - spa est qui uiuificat caro nihil prodeest uerba quae ego locututus sum uobis sps est uita est sed ex uobis sunt aliqui qui non credunt sciebat enim ab initio ihs qui sunt qui non credunt et quis esset qui eum traderet et dicebat propter hoc dixi uobis " quoniam nemo potest uenire ad me nisi illi datum fuerit a patre ex hoc ergo multi discentium eius (Fol. 129 a.) Cap, VI. 56—66. JR f απηλθον eur Ta οσπισω καὶ OUKETL μετ αὐτου περιεπατουν - €urey δεο ine Tour δωδεκα pa καιὕμεισ ÜcXere ὕπαγειν :€urey 9e avro σιμὼν rerpoo - xe προσ Twa απελευσομεθα.-ρηματα (aya: αἰωνιουν ex ewr και ἡμεισ πεπιστευκαμεν - καὶ €yVOKOGUEV σε OTL OV ει οαγιοστου bv samexptOn o Ὡσ λεγων. ovx eyo ὕμασ τουσ * uS efeXefapny και «wr e£ ὕμων διαβολοσ eorw €Xeyev Se tovday σιμωνοσ oxapw - ovrog yap ἡμελλεν παραδιδοναι avrov εἰσ εκ των OwoeKa - VI. 67 68 69 70 --- pera ravra, περιεπατει o ino εν τὴ γαλιλαια ΥἹΙ 1 ov yap ἤθελεν ev τη ἴουδαια περιπατειν ort εζητουν avrov οι ἵουδαιοι αποκτειναι nv δὲ εγγυσ ἢ eopry τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἡ σκενοπηγεια εἰπὸν ovy προσ αντον οἱ adeAdot avrov μεταβηθι ἐντευθεν και ὕπαγε εἰσ την γαλιλαα ἵνα καὶ ot μαθηται cov θεωρησουσιν τα epya α 77OLELO - ουδισ γαρ €V KpuTTO TL ποίει και ζητει ev παρησια avro εἰναι. εἰ ravra ποιίεισ φανερωσον σεαυτὸν τω κοσμω owe yap ot αδελῴοι avrov επιστευσαν εἰσ avrov Tore λεγει avrow o ino 0 καιροσ O €J400 ονπω παρεστιν - o δε καιροσ οὕμετεροσ πάντοτε ἐστιν ετοιμοσ ov δυναται o κοσμοσ μίσειν ὕμασ ene Se purer OTt ἐγω μαρτυρω περι αὐτου OTL τὰ ἐεργα αὐτου πονήρα ἐστιν ὕμεισ αναβητε εἰσ τὴν εορτὴην eyw ovk avaBaww εἰσ τὴν €oprqv Ταυτὴν (Fol. 129 δ.) SEO' IO p abierunt retro. et amplius cum illo non ambulabant. dixit autem ihs ad duodecim numquid et uos uultis ire dixit autem illi simon petrus dme ad quem ibimus. uerba uitae aeternae habes et nos credidimus et cognouimus te quia tu es sanctus del respondit ihs et dixit.nonne ego uos duodeci elegi - et unus ex uobis diabolus est dicebat autem iudan simonis scarioth hic enim incipiebat tradere eum unus de duodecim post haec ambulabat ibs in galilaea non enim uolebat in iudaea ambulare quoniam quaerebant illum iudaei occidere erat autem prope dies festus iudaeorum scenopegia dixerunt ergo ad eum fratres sui transi hinc et uade in iudaeam ut et discipuli tui. uideant opera quae facis nemo enim in occulto aliquid facit et querit illut in palam esse. si haec facis ostende teipsum mundo neque enim fratres eius crediderunt tunc in illum dicit ergo illis ihs tempus meum nondum uenit-tempus autem uestrum semper est paratum non potest mundus odisse uos. me autem‘odit quoniam ego testimonium dico de illo quia opera eius mala sunt uos ascendite in diem festum ego non ascendo in hunc diem festum (Fol. 130a.) Carr. VI. 66—VII. 8. OTL O €JLOC' καιροσ OVTTOO VII. WETANPWTAL> TAVTO. εἰπὼν AUTOT ἐμεινεν εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν wo δεανεβησαν οἱ αδελφοι avrov τοτε καὶ avroo ανεβὴ εἰσ τὴν εορτὴν ον φανερωσ αλλ εν κρυπτω ot ovy ἴουδαιοι εζητουν avrov εν Τὴ ἑορτὴ Kat €Aeyov που ἐστιν ἐκεινοῦ καὶ γογγυσμοσ ἣν περι avrov εν τω οχλω ot μεν eXeyov ort αγαθοσ ἐστιν αλλοι eAeyov ov. adda πλανα τον οχλον ovÓeur μεντοι παρησεια ἐλαλει πέρι avrov δια τον φοβον των Ἰουδαίων 79 Se rye copre μεσαζουσησ avef9 o ine εἰσ To iepov και εἐδιδασκεν εθαυμαζον ovy οι ἵουδαιοι λεγοντεσ aoc ovrog γραμματα oer’ μὴ μεμαθηκωσ απεκριθη αυτοισ o ine ‘Kat εἰπεν ἢ ἐμὴ διδαχὴ OVK ἐστιν ἐμὴ αλλα του πεμψαντοσ με eay Tix θελη το θελημα avrov ποιειν γνώσεται περι THO διδαχησ΄ ποτερον ex Ov errs ἢ €yo aw epavrov Aadw- o ad eavrov λαλων τὴν δοξαν την ἴδιαν (reco δε Cyro τὴν δοξαν του πεμψαντοσ avrov ουτοσ αληθησ ἐστιν Kat αδικια εν αυτω OUK ἐστιν ov μωῦσησ εδωκεν ὕμειν TOV νομον xat ουδισ εξ ὕμων ποιει TOV γομον τι με ζητειτε αποκτεινε απεκριθη o οχλοσ Kat eurev - δαιμονιον exeur τισ σεζητει ἀποκτειναι απεκρειθὴ o ine και εἰπεν - εν €pyov ἐποιήσα και ὕμεισ θαυμαζεται. δια rovro edwxev ὕμειν μωῦσησ (Fol. 130 5.) 13 16 22 — — SEC — 116 quoniam tempus meum nondum impletum est haec cum dixisset ipse mansit in galilaeam cum autem ascenderunt fratres eius tune et ipse ascendit in diem festum non palam sed absconse iudaei ergo querebant eum in die festo et dicebant ubi est ille et murmurerat deilloin turba aliqui dicebant quia uonus est ali dicebant non sed seducit populum nemo tamen palam loquebatur de illo propter timorem iudaeorum lam autem cum dies festus medius esset ascendit ihs in templum et docebat mirabantur ergo iudaei dicentes quomodo hic litteras nobit . qui non didicit respondit illis ihs et dixit mea doctrina non est mea - sed eius qui me misit 8i quis uoluerit uoluntatem eius facere sciet de doctrina "utrum ex deo est an ego & me loquor. qui ab se loquitur gloriam suam quaerit. qui autem quaerit gloriam eius qui eum misit hic uerus est et iniquitas in eo non est nonne moyses dedit uobis legem et nemo ex uobis facit legem quid me quaeritis occidere respondit turba et dixit. daemonium habes quis te quaerit occidere respondit ihs et dixit-unum opus feci et uos miramini ideo dedit uobis moyses (Fol. 131 a.) CAP. VII. 8—22. 116 J Ι J A4 (3 [4 τὴν περιτομὴν ovx oTt EK μωύσεωσ εἐστειν αλλα εκ των πατερων και εν σαββατω περιτεμνετε ανθρωπον εἰ ουν περιτομὴν λαμβανει ανθρωποσ ev σαββατω ἵνα μὴ λυθὴ ονομοσ μωύσεωσ Two ἐμοι xoAare οτὶ ολον avÜpwrror ὕγιη eroujca ev caf Baro po kpwere kar οψιν αλλα την Ówatay κρισιν kpeuwere εἐλεγον ovv τινεσ'᾿ εκ των ἱεροσολυμειτων ovx ovrog ἐστιν ov ζητουσιν αποκτειναι και ἴδε παρρησια Aadet* και οὐδεν avro λεγουσιν μὴ τι αληθωσ ot ἀαρχοντεσ ἐγνωσαν — OTL OVTOG' ἐστιν o xpo αλλα rovrov οἰδαμεν ποθεν ἐστιν Cu EN o Oe xpa orav epyrrat ovÓeur γεινωσκει ποθεν ἐστι os : Expaley ovv o ine διδασκων ev Tw iepo και λεγων καμε οιδατε. και οἰδατε ποθεν εἰμι και a:r ἐμαντου ovx εληλυθα αλλ ἐστιν αλήθινοσ οπεμψασ με ον ὕμεισ οὐδατε. €yo δε oio. avrov OTt παρ αντοὺ εἰμι. κακεινοσ με απεσταλκεν e{yrovy ovv avrov πιασαι. και ουδεισ ἐπεβαλεν em avrov τὴν χείρα ort ovmo εληλυθει : 17) «pa avTov ; πολλοι δε επιστευσαν εκ TOV oxAov εἰσ avrov Kat eAeyay — ο χρσ oray ελθὴ μὴ πλεονα σημεια ποιησει. GV OUTOG ποιεί ἤκουσαν de ot φαρισαιοι του οχλου γογγυζοντοσ περι avrov : καιαπεστειλαν ὕπηρετασ (Fol. 131 6.) VIL 23 24 25 26 27 28 30 “SEC TOHAN —— -. = circumcisionem ‘non quod ex moyse sit sed ex patribus et in sabbato circumciditis hominem si ergo circumcisionem accipit homo in sabbato ut non solbatur ex moysi quomodo mihi irasmini . quod totum homine sanum feci in sabbato nolite iudicare secundum personam ged iustum iudicium iudicate dicebant ergo quidam de hierosolymitis nonne hic est quem querunt occidere. et ecce palam loquitur et nihil illi dicunt num quid uere principes cognouerunt . . — quoniam hic est xps sed hunc nobimus unde sit — e. . a xps autem cum uenerit. nemo scit unde sit clamabat ergo ihs docens in templo et dicens et me nostis et scitis unde sim et a me non ueni sed est uerus qui me misit quem uos ignoratis ego autem scio eum quoniam ab eo sum et ille me misit quaerebant ergo eum adpraehendere et nemo inmisit in eum manum quoniam nondum uenerat hora illius multi autem crediderunt de turba in eum et dicebant xps cum uenerit num quid plura signa faciet quorum hic facit &udierunt autem pharisaei turbas murantes de eo et miserunt ministros (Fol. 132a.) Cap. VII, 233—312. KAT IOAN ot αρχειερεισ Kat ot φαρισαιοι ἕνα TEATWOLV GUTOV T iÉurev ow o ine €rt μεικρον xpoyoy n ped υμων expe και ὕπαγω πα: προσ TOV πεμψανταμε: ζητησετε με B και ουχ EUPNOETE καὶ ὁποὺ ειμι ἐγω ὕμεισ ov δυνασθαι ελθειν Curov ovv ot tovdatot προσ eavrova πον μελλει ουτοσ Tropevea Da, ort ovx evpra opa GVTOV - μήτι εἰσ THY διασποραν των ελληνων μελλει πορενεσθαι και διδασκειν τουσ ελληνασ Tur ἐστιν 0 λογοσ ovrog ov eurey ζητήσετε με kat ovx ευρησετε και οπον εἰμί Eyw ὕμεισ ov δυνασθαι ελθειν Ev δε τη ἡμέρα τὴ peyady τὴ ἐσχατη THe εορτὴσ ἵστηκει o ine και expafey Aeyov eav rur Supa ερχεσθω καὶ TELVETW O πιστενων ELT ELE καθωσ eurev ἢ ypadn - roras.ot εκ THO κοιλιασ avrov ρευσουσιν ὕδατοσ ζωντοσ —, Tovro δε eurey περὶ Tov yo ov ἐμελλον Aap Bavety ot πιστενοντεσ εἰσ avro ovrw yap ἣν τὸ va αγιον er avTow οτι ne ovr εδοξασθη =B : € rov oxXov ovv ακουσαντεσ avrov TOV λογων TOUTWY eXeyov ort ovrog ἐστιν αληθωσ o προφητησ αλλοι eAeyov ort ovrog ἐστιν o χρσ o Ty άλλοι eAcyay μὴ yap εκ THO γαλιλαιασ o χρσ ἐρχεται ovxet ἢ γραφὴ λεγει ort €k σπερματοσ δανειδ. και απὸ βηθλεεμ e TNO κωμήσ - 0 XPT epxeraa orrov ἣν Saved πὸ: σχισμα ουν €y€vero Eur TOV OXAOY t (Fol 132 5.) 43 OHAN — oa, 117 —, S — [8 principes sacerdotum et pharisaei ut adpraehenderent eum dixit ergo ihs adhue modicum tempus uobiscum sum et uado ad eum qui me misit quaeretis me et non inuenietis* et ubi ego uado uos non potestes uenire dixerunt ergo iudaei inter se ubi incipiet hic ire. quoniam non inueniemus e. num quid in dispersionem grecorum incipiet ire et docere grecos quis est iste sermo quem dixit quaeritis me et non inuenietis et ubi ego sum uos non potestis uenire in nouissimo autem die magno diei festi stabat ihs et clamabat dicens si quis sitit ueniant et bibat qui credit in me sicut dixit scriptura. flumina dentre eius fluent aquae uiuae hoc autem dixit dixit de spu quem accepturi erant. credentes in eum nondum enim erat Eps santus in eos quoniam ihs nondum fuerat honoratus de turba autem audientes eius ' uerborum horum dicebant quoniam hic est uere propheta ali dicebant quoniam hic est xps ali dicebant num quid de galilaea xps uenit nonne scriptura dicit quoniam de semine dauid . et a bethleem castello xps uenit ubi erat dauid dissensio itaque facta est in turba (Fol. 133a.) Cap. VII. 32— 43. : Se avrov :τινεσ Se nOeAov εξ avray VII. 44 πιασαι αντον αλλ ovbewr επεβαλεν ex avrov rac χειρασ : ἦλθον ovy 45 οι ὕπηρεται προσ τουσ apxtepeur | και φαρισαιουσ Kat εἰπὸν avrour EKELVOL δια τι ovx ἤγαγατε avrov απεκριθησαν δε οι ὕπηρεται ονδεποτε ουτωσ 46 ἀνθρωποσ εἐλαλησεν wo ουτοσ λαλει απεκριθησαν αντοισ οἱ φαρισαιοι 42 μὴ xevpeo πεπλανησθαι μὴ τισ €K των ἀρχόντων πιστευει 48 εἰσ avrov ἡ εκ των φαρισαιων αλλα o oxAog ovroc o μὴ γεινωσκων 49 TOV νομὸν ETLKATAPATOL εισιν λεγει νεικοδήμοσ προσ αντουσ.- εἰσ ov εξαυτω so 0 ἐλθων προσ avrov νυκτοσ τὸ πρωτὸν μὴ ονομοσ ἡμῶν κρεινι τὸν ανθρωπον 51 €«ay μὴ akova mpuroy παρ avrov και ἐπιγνωσθὴη τι εποιησεν ἀπεκριθησαν και εἰπαν αυτω. μὴ και σοι ἐεκτηὴ 52 γαλιλαιασ eu: ἐρευνησον και ἴδε rac γραφασ οτι προφητὴσ ex rgo γαλιλαιασ ουκ ἐγειρεται καὶ ετορενθησαν 53 €KATTOO εἰσ TOV OLKOV αὐτου “ne Se ἐπορεύθη VIIL 1 εἰσ To οροσ των eAausy - opÜpov δε 2 παλιν παραγεινεται εἰσ TO ELEPOV και tao ολαοσ ἤρχετο προσ avrov ayouo δε ot γραμματεισ καὶ οι φαρισαιοι 3 ἐπι agua preu, - γυναικα εἰλημμενὴν και στήσαντεσ αὐτὴν εν μεσω. λεγουσιν αὐτο 4 ἐκπειραζοντεσ avrov οιΐἵερεισ ἵνα ἐεχωσιν κατηγορειαν αὐτου διδασκαλε αὐτὴ ἡ γυνὴ κατείληπται επαυτοφωρω μοιχενομενὴ (Fol. 1328.) am —, propter eum quidam autem ex illis uolebant adpraehendere eum sed nemo misit in illum manums uenerunt ergo ministri - ad principes sacerdotum et farisaeos et dixerunt eis illi quare non adduxistis illum responderunt autem ministri - num quid sic homo locutus est quomodo hic loquituitur responderunt illis pharisaei num quid et uos seducti estis num quid aliquis de principibus credit in eum aut de pharisaeis sed turba haec quae nescit legem maledicti sunt dicit nicodemus ad illos unus ex illis qui uenit ad illum nocte ante hoc num quid lex nostra iudicat hominem si non audiat ante ab ipso et cognoscatur quid fecit responderunt et dixerunt ei . num quid et tu de de galilaea es scrutina et uide scripturas quoniam propheta de galilaea non surgit et abierunt unus quisque in domum suam -ihaautem abiit in montem oliuarum . mane autem iterum uenit in templum et omnis populus ueniebat ad eum . adducunt autem scribae et pharisaei in peccato muliere mulierem conpraehensam et statuentes eum in medio dicunt illi temptantes eum sacerdotes ut haberent &ccusareeum magister haec mulier conpraehensa est palam in adulterio (Fol. 134.) Carp. VII. 43—VIII. 4. VIII. μωῦσησ δε εν τω vopw εἐκελευσεν Tag τοιαντασ λιθαζειν - ov δε νυν τι λεγεισ Ο δε ine κατω kvijjag - ro δακτυλω kareypadevy εἰσ τὴν yqv wo δε ἐπεμενον eporovrea avexuiey καὶ εἰπεν avrow - o ἀναμαρτητοῦσ ὕμων πρωτοσ ex αὐτὴν BaXero λιθον και παλιν κατακυψασ τω δακτυλω κατεγραφεν εἰσ τὴν γῆν" ἐἑκαστοσ δε τῶν iovóawv ἐξήρχετο ἀρξαμενοι aso roy πρεσβυτέρων wore ravrac εξελθειν και κατελειφθὴ uovoa - και ἡ γυνὴ «v edo ovea ανακυψασ Seo ine €UT €y TH γυναίκει που εἰσιν ουδεισ σεκατεκρεινεν κακειγὴ εἰπεν avro οὐδεισ χε o δεειπεν ovde eyw σε κατακρεινω ὕπαγε απὸ του νυν μήκετι αμαρτανε παλιν ovy ἐλαλησεν avrow ο ine λεγων ἐγω εἰμι To φωσ του κοσμονο ακολουθων eju OV μὴ περιπατήσει εν τὴ σκοτεια αλλα εξει το φωσ τησ ζωησ Ειπον ovv avro οἱ φαρισαιοι OV περι σεαυτου μαρτυρεισ ἡ μαρτυρια σοὺ ovx ἐστιν αληθησ απεκρειθη o ie καὶ εἰπεν αντοισ Kay €yo μαρτυρω περι ἐμαυτου αληθεινη μου ἐστιν ἡ μαρτυρεια ort oda ποθεν ἡλθον και που ὕπαγω υμεισ δεονκ οιδατε ποθεν ἐερχομαι 3] rov ὕπαγω .ὕμεισ κατα τὴν σαρκα κρεινετε €yo ov κρεινω οὐδενα. και eay κρίνω Se eyw ἢ κρισισ ἡ ἐμὴ αληθινὴ ἐστιν - ort μονοσ eyo οὐκ εἰμι: αλλα €yo kato πεμψασ με καὶ εν Tw vopw Se Tw ὕμετερω (Fol. 134 5.) 5 12 15 SE A— ὑπαὶ HAN [2 moyses autem inlege praecepit tales lapidare:tu autem nunc quid dicis ihs autem inclinatus. digito suo scribebat in terram cum autem inmanerent interrogantes erexit se et dixit illis quis est sine peccato uestrum prior super eam mittat lapidem et iterum inclinatus digito suo scribebat in terram unusquisque autem | iudaeorum exiebant incipientes a presbyteris uti omnes exire et remansit solus. et mulier in medio cum esset Erigens autem se ihs dixit mulieri ubi sunt nemo te condemnauit ad illa dixit illi nemo dme ad ille dixit nec ego te condemno uade et ex hoc iam noli peccare iterum ergo loquebatur ad illos ihs dicens ego sum lux mundi. qui me sequitur non ambulauit in tenebris sed habebit lucem uitae dixerunt autem illi pharisaei tu de te testimonium dicis testimonium tuum non est uerum respondit ihs et dixit illis etai ego testificor de me uerum est testimonium meum quoniam scio unde ueni et ubi uado uos autem nescitis unde uenio et ubi uado. uos secundum carnem iudicatis ego autem neminem iudico: et si iudico tamen ego iudicium meum uerum est : quoniam solus ego non sum: sed ego et qui me misit sed et in lege uestra (Fol. 135 a.) Cap. VIII. $— 17. 119 γέγραπται ort δυο ανθρωπων VIII. ἡ μαρτυρια αληθησ ἐστιν ἐγω εἰμι o μαρτυρων πέρι ἐμαντου . 18 KaL μαρτυρι περιεμου οπεμψασ με πατὴρ ἐλεγον ovy avro που ἐστιν οπατὴρ σον 19 — amekpiU tno και ειπεν avTow ovre e.c OLOATE ovre roy πατερα μου €t Ewe NOELTE και TOY πατερα μον NOELTE — πη : Tavra τὰ ρήματα ἐλαλησεν ev τω γαζοφυλακίῳ 20 διδασκων εν τω ἵερω" και ουδεισ ἐπίασεν αὐτὸ ort ovrw εληλυθει ἡ wpa avrov --Ἴ πθ : εἰπεν ovy παλιν avrow eyo ὕπαγω καὶ ζησετεμε 21 — καὶ εν Ty αμαρτια ὕμων αποθανεισθε οπου eyo ὕπαγω ὑμεισ ov δυνασθε ελθειν Ελεγαν ovy οι ἴουδαιοι- μητει ἀποκτενεῖ αυτον az ort λεγει οπου eyo ὕπαγω .ὕμεισ ov δυνασθε dba και ἐλεγεν avrow ὕμεισ εκ των κατω 23° core eyw Be ex rov ayo ειμει ὕμεισ EK TOU KOT AOU TOUTOV ἐστε ἐγὼ οὐκ εἰμι EK TOU KOT POV τουτου εἰπὸν ovy ὕμειν ort αποθανεισθαι 24 εν ταισ αμαρτιαισ ὕμων €ay yap μὴ πιστευσήτε μοι ort ἐγὼ ειμι αποθανεισθε. εν Taw αμαρτιαισ ὕμων ἔλεγον ovv avro ov rio εἰ 25 om, Curev ovv avrote o uno τὴν ἀρχὴν ort καὶ λαλω Uj.ew -πολλα exo περι ὕμων λό λαλειν + καὶ kpeweuw αλλοπεμψασ με αληθησ εστιν καγω a ἤκουσα παρ avrov Tavra, λαλω εἰσ TOV κοσμον OUK ἐγνωσαν OTL TOV πατεραντον 27 — Aeyecrov Oy εἰιπεν ovv avrow 48 ---- παλιν oujg οταν ὕὑψωσητε (Fol. 135 δ.) SEG IOHAN scriptum est quoniam duum hominum testimonium uerum est ego sum qui testimonium do de me et testimonium dat de me qui me misit pater dicebant ergo illi ubi est pater tuus respondit ihset dixit illis neque me nostis neque patrem meum 8i me nossetis et patrem meum nossetis haec uerba locutus est in gazophylacio docens in templo. et nemo adpraehendit illum quoniam necdum uenerat hora eius dixit ergo iterum illis: ego uado et quaeretis me et in peccato uestro moriemini ubi ego uado uos non potestis uenire dicebant ergo iudaei . numquid occisurus est se quoniam dicit ubi ego uado *uos non potestis uenire Et dicebat illis uos de inferioribus estis ego de superioribus sum uos de hoc mundo estis ego non sum de hoc mundo dixi ergo uobis quoniam moriemini in peccatis uestris si enim non credideritis mihi . quoniam ego su moriemini in peccatis uestris dicebant ergo illi tu quis es dicit illis ihs initium quoniam et loquor uobis: multa habeo de uobis loqui-et iudicare sed qui me misit ' uerax est et ego quae audiui ab illo haec loquor in hoc mundo non cognouerunt quod patrem suum dicitdm. dixit ergo illis iterum ihs cum exaltaueritis (Fol. 136 a.) Cap. VIII. 17— 38. “KAT IOAN SEC IOHAN Toy ὕιον Tov avOpwrov- rore γνωσεσθαι VIII. filium hominis tunc scietis OTL ἐγὼ ειμι- καὶ απ ἐμαντου ποιω οὐδεν quia ego sum. οὔ ἃ me facio nihil αλλα καθωσ εδιδαξεν με o πατὴρ sed sicut docuit me pater ravra. λαλω και οπεμψασ pe 29 haec loquor et qui me misit μετ ἐμον ἐστιν - ovx αφηκεν με mecum est non me reliquid μονον οτι €y€ TG. ἀρεστὰ GUT OO solum quoniam ego quae illi placent Tow πάντοτε. ravra avrov λαλουντοσ 30 facio omnia. haec eo loquente πολλοι επιστευσαν εἰσ avTov multi crediderunt in eum Ελεγεν ovv o ine προσ TOUT πεπιστευκοτασ 31 dicebat ergo ihs ad eos qui crediderant ei avro “Ἰουδαιουσ. εαν ὕμεισ peras | iudaeis si uos permanseritis ev ro ej) Xoyo αληθωσ μαθηται μον «στε in meo uerbo uere discipuli mei eritis Kat γνώσεσθαι τὴν αληθειαν 32 et cognoscetis ueritatem Kat ἢ αληθεια ελευθερωσει ὕμασ et ueritas liuerabit uos απεκριθησαν προσ avroy και €uray 33 responderunt ad eum et dixerunt σπερμα αβρααμ᾽ ἐσμεν semen abraam sumus καὶ ov δεδουλευκαμεν ovdert πωποτε et numquam seruiuimus nemini umquam πωσ ov Aeyeur ort ελευθεροι yevqo cote | quomodo tu dicis quod liueri eritis απεκριθὴ avrour o ino αμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμει 334) Tespondit illis ihs amen amen dico uobis οτι GO 0 ποιων τὴν ἀμαρτιαν δουλοσ ἐστιν quoniam omnis qui facit peccatum seruus est o δε δουλοσ ov μένει εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν - 35 seruus autem non manet in domum εἰσ Tov αἰωνα o δεῦιοσ μενει in aeternum filius autem manet εἰσ TOV αἰωνα «av ovy οὕιοσ ὕμασ 36 inaeternum si ergo filius uos ελευθερωσει οντωσ ελευθεροι liuerabit. uere liueri ἐσεσθαι" osa. ort σπερμα αβρααμ᾽ ἐστε 37 eritis scio quia semena abraham estis αλλα ζητιτε με αποκτείναι ort O λογοσ sed quaeritis me occidere quoniam uerbum 0 ἐμοσ Ov χωρει ἐμειν meum non capit in uobis €yo à ὡρακα Tapa Tw πατρι μου 38 ego quae uidi aput patrem meum ravra λαλω και ὕμεισ ovy a ewpaxare haec loquor et uos ergo quae uidistis παρα Tw πατρι ὕμων ταντα ποιειτε aput patrem uestrum haec facite απεκριθησαν και evray avro o πατὴρ juo 39 | responderunt et dixerunt illi pater noster αβρααμ' ἐστιν eurev ovv o ine abraham est dixit ergo ihs εἰ τέκνα Tov aBpaapy εστε- ra. epyya. rov a pasy. si fili abraham estis. opera abraham erovecre- vuy δε ζητειτε με azrokrewaa 40 faceretis nunc autem quaeritis me occidere (Fol. 136 5.) (Fol. 137 a.) Cap. VIII. 28—40. 16 121 122 — ον — KAT IOAN —S — ---. ώοΟο-.. ανθρωπον og τὴν αληθειαν λελαληκα ὕμειν ἣν ἤκουσεν παρα του θυ rovro αβρααμ. OVK εποιησεν ὕμεισ δεποιειτε τα ἐργα Tov πατροσ ὕμων €urav ovy avro ἡμεισ εκ πορνειασ οὐκ ἐγεννηθημεν eva. πατερα ἐχομεν Tov ep €urev ovv avrowr o ine eLo Oo πατὴρ ὕμων nV ἤγαπατε ay EME Eyw yap εκ του θυ εξηλθον καὶ ἡκω: OU Yap απ euavrov ἐληλυθον αλλα εκεινοσ μεαπεστειλεν δια τι τὴν αληθειαν την ἐμὴν Qv γεινωσκετε ort ov δυνασθαι GKOVELV TOV Xoyov Tov ἐμὸν ὕμεισ εκ Tov πατροσ Tov διαβολον ἐστε και τασ επιθυμειασ του πατροσ ὕμων θελετε ποιειν ἐεκεινοσ ανθρωποκτονοσ ἣν ar ἀαρχὴσ και εν τη αληθεια ovk ἐστῆκεν ort αληθεια ovx ἐστιν εν avro oray AaX το ψευδοσ εκ των ἴδιων λαλει OTL ψευστησ ἐστιν καὶ 0 πατὴρ αντου eyw οτι τὴν αληθειαν Aadw- ov πιστευετε μοι ὕμεισ 0 wy εκ του θυ ταρηματατου θυ axover δια TovTO ὕμεισ ovk akovere απεκριθησαν οι tovdatot kat εἰπαν avro ov καλωσ ἡμεισ λεγομεν ort σαμαρειτῆσ ει συ και δαιμόνιον exeur απεκριθὴη o ine eyw δαιμονιον ovk exw αλλα τειμω μου TOV πατερα και ὕμεισ ατειμαζετε με eyo δεου ζητω τὴν δοξαν μου ἐστιν o ζητων καὶ κρεινων αμην αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν og av Tov ἐμον λογον τηρησὴ (Fol. 137 6.) VIII. 41 43 45 47 50 51 SEC IOHAN SoS OS hominem qui ueritatem locutus sum uobis quam audiuit a deo hoc abraham non fecit uos autem facitis opera patris uestri dixerunt ergo illi nos de fornicatione non sumus nati unum patrem habemus dm dixit ergo illis ihs sids pater uester erat diligebatis utique me ego enim de deo exiui et ueni. nec enim ἃ me ueni sed ille me misit quare loquellam meam non agnoscitis quia non potestis audire uerbum meum uos de patre diauolo estis et concupiscentias patris uestri uultis facere ille homicida fuit ab initio et in ueritate non stat quoniam ueritas non est in eo cum loquitur mendacium de suo loquitur quoniam mendax est et pater eius ego quia ueritatem iem loquor non creditis mihi uos. qui est ex deo uera dei audit propter hoc uos non auditis responderunt iudaei et dixerunt ei nonne nos bene dicimus quod samaritanus es tu et daemonium habes respondit ihs ego daemonium non habeo sed honorifico patrem meum et uos speratis me ego autem non quaero gloriam meam est qui quaerit et iudicat amen amen dico uobis quicumque uerbum meum custodierit (Fol. 138 a.) Cap. VIII. 40—51. Üavarov ov μη θεωρησὴ εἰσ Tov awa Euray ovv avro ot tovdatot γυν ἐγνωκαμεν ort δαιμονιον exeur aBpaap απεθανεν και ot προφηται και ov λεγεισ eay μον TU Tov λογον τηρήσει ov μὴ γευσηται θανατου μὴ ov μειζων εἰ του aBpaap - ort απεθανεν και οἱ προφήηται ἀπεθαναν τινα σεαντον ποιεισ απεκριθη o ino eay eyo δοξασω ἐμαυτον ἡ δοξα μου οὐδεν ἐστιν ἐστιν o πατὴρ μου o δοξαζων με ov ὕμεισ λεγετεοτι 6c ὕμων ἐστιν και OUK ἐγνωκατε avTOv - eyw δε oda avTOV Kay εἰπω OTL OUK οιδα GUTOV OMOLOT εσομαι ὕμειν Wevorya -adAa οιδα avTov καὶ Tov λογον avrov τήρω aBpaay οπατὴρ ὕμων ἡγαλλιασατο ἵνα ἴδη τὴν ἡμεραν την ἐμὴν καὶ εἰδεν και €exapy : Curav ovv οιἴουδαιοι προσ αὐτὸ πεντήκοντα ETH ovOero exeur και αβρααμ᾽ ewpaxac Ειπεν ovy avrow o ino apny apny Acyw ὕμει πριν aBpaap eyo eua - Tore npav MÜovo tva βαλωσιν er avrov ine δε expuBy και ἐξηλθεν ex roviepov καὶ παραγων ἴδεν ἄνθρωπον τυφλον ex γενετησ καθημενον και ηρωτῆσαν avrov oc μαθηται ραββειτισημαρτεν ουτοσ ἡ οἱ γονεισ avrov ἵνα τυφλοσ γεννηθὴ C απεκριθὴ o ino ovre ovroc ἡμαρτεν OVT€ ot γονεισ avrov αλλ iva φανερωθὴ Ta €pya rov £v «v avro δι ἡμασ epyaler Oar (Fol. 138 δ.) VIII. 53 55 57 58 59 IX. 1 M 4 SEC IOHAN mortem non uideuit in aeternum dixerunt ergo illi iudaei nunc cognouimus quia daemonium habes abraham mortuus est et prophetae et tu dicis si quis meum uerbum seruauerit non gustabit mortem 123 numquid tu maior es abraham 'quoniam mortuus et prophetae mortui sunt quem te facis respondit ihs si ego honorificauero me ipsum gloria mea nil est est pater meus qui honorificat me quem uos dicitis quia ds uester est et non cognouistis eum - ego autem scio eum et si dixero quia nescio eum similis ero uobis mendax . sed scio eum et uerbum eius seruo abraham pater uester exultabit ut uideret diem meum et uidit et gauisus est: dixerunt ergo iudaei ad eum quinquaginta annos nondum habes et abraham uidisti dixit ergo illis ihs amen amen dico uobis ante abraham ego sum ‘tunc tulerunt lapides ut mitterent super eum ihs autem abscondit se et exiuit de templo et transiens uidit hominem caecum ex natiuitate sedentem et interrogauerunt illum discipuli. rabbi quis peccauit hic aut parentes eius ut caecus nasceretur — . . respondit ihs neque hic peccauit neque parentes eius sed ut- manifestaretur — . e opera dei in eo oportet nos operari (Fol. 139 a.) Carr. VIII. 51—IX. 4. 124 τὰ epya Tov πεμψαντοσ pe-ewo epa egrw IX. ἐρχεται vv£ - ore ovócur Suvarat epyaler Oar OTAY ὦ EV TW KOT LW Guo εἰιμει 5 TOV KOT LOU - TLVTO, εἰπὼν ἐεπτυσεν χαμαι 6 και ἐποίησεν πήλον εκ του πτυματοσ και ἐπεχρεισεν avro TOV πήῆλον ert τουσ οφθαλμουσ avrov και eurey 7 ὕπαγενιψαι εἰσ τὴν κολυμβηθραν TOV σιλωαμ ο μεθερμηνενεται απεσταλμενοσ ἀπῆλθεν ovv και εγιψατο και ηλθεν βλεπων οι ουν γειτονεσ Kat ot θεωρουντεσ avrov 8 TO προτερον οτι προσετὴσ ἣν ελεγον ovx ovrog ἐστιν o καθημενοσ καὶ προσαιτων αλλοι ελεγον ort 9 οντοσ ἐστιν ετεροι δε ort ομοιοσ - GUTO ἐστιν Exetvor €À€yev ort €yo εἰμι Ειπον ovv avro o0 ovy 10 ηνεωχθησαν aov οἱ οφθαλμοι απεκριθη exewog ανθρωποσ λεγομενοσ I1 ine πῆλον εποιήῆσεν Kat emexpua ey μου rove οφθαλμουσ και ecrey μοι ὕπαγε ew τον σειλωαμ Kat νιψαι arn) ov ovy και ἐενιψαμὴν Kat nAGov βλεπων - εἰπαν ovy avro που ἐστιν 12 εκεινοσ λεγει avrour ovk oua. Kat αγουσιν avroy προσ Tove φαρισαιουσ 13 TOV wore TudAov nv δεσαββατον 14 or€ TOV πῆλον εποιῆσεν o ino και ἡνυξεν avrov Tove οφθαλμουσ παλιν ovy επηρωτων avrov και οι 15 φαρισαιοι πωσ ανεβλεψεν οδεειπεν αντοισ πηλον ἐπεθῆκεν (Fol. 130.) S — sas {5 HAN opera eius qui me misit. cum dies est uenit nox .cum nemo potest operari cum sum in saeculo lumen sum mundi haec cum dixisset inspuit in terram et fecit lutum de sputamento et linuit ei lutum super oculos eius et dixit uade ablue in natatoriam siloam quod interpraetatur missus abiit ergo et abluit et uenit uidens uicini ergo et qui uidebant eum prius quoniam mendicus erat dicebant nonne hic est qui sedebat et mendicabat alii dicebant quoniam hic est alii autem quoniam similis ipsi est ille dicebat quoniam ego sum dixerunt ergo illi quomodo ergo aperti sunt tibi oculi respondit ille homo qui dicitur ihs lutum fecit et linuit mihioculos: et dixit mihi uade in siloam et ablue abii ergo et ablui et ueni uidens dixerunt ergo illi ubi est ille dixit eis nescio et adducunt aeum ad pharisaeos qui ante erat caecus erat autem sabbatum quando lutum fecit ihs et aperuit ei oculos iterum ergo interrogauerunt eum et pharisaei quomodo uidit ad ille dixit illis lutum inposuit (Fol. 140a.) Cap. IX. 4—15. emi τουσ οφθαλμουσ μου και ενιψαμὴν και Brerw - ελεγον ovy ex των φαρισαιων τινεσ OUK ἐστιν ουτοσ παρα bv οανθρωποσ ort ro σαββατον ov τηρει αλλοι δε eAeyay πωσ δυναται ανθρωποσ αμαρτωλοσ τοιαντα σημεια TTOLELV καὶ σχισμα ἣν εν avTOLT ελεγον ovy TO τνφλω ov Tt λεγεισ περι eavrov ort qveéev σου τουσ οφθαλμουσ.ο δε eurev οτι προφητὴσ ἐστιν ovk επιστευσαν οιἵουδαιοι περι avrov ews ov εφωνηῆσαν Tove γονεισ του αναβλεψαντοσ καὶ ἐπηρωτησαν αντουσ λεγοντεσ εἰ ἐστιν OVTOT οὕιοσ ὕμων ον ὕμεισ λεγετε οτιτυφλοσ eyevyn050 moo ovy βλεπειαρτι απεκριθησαν avrow οι γονεισ' avTOv καὶ €uroy οἰδαμεν οτι OUTOG ἐστιν οιοσ μων καὶ OTL τυφλοσ εἐγεννηθη πωσ δενυν βλεπει ovx οιδαμεν ἡ Tur avrov ἡνοιξε τουσ οφθαλμουσ ἡμεισ ovk οιἰδαμεν avrov erepwrngare ἡλικίαν exet αὐυτοσ rept avrov λαλήσει TAVTG εἰπὸν OL γονεισ αὐτου OTL εφοβουντο rove tovdatove 999 yap συνετεθιντο ot Ltovoatot ἵνι eay TU — ομολογηση avrov xpy εἰναι αποσνυναγωγοσ᾽ γενήται δια rovro - οἵ γονεισ avrov εἰπαν ἡλικίαν exec avrov ἐρωτατε εφωνήῆσαν ovy avroy ex Sevrepov oo nv τυφλοσ Kat ecray avro Soc δοξαν τω Ou nye odapev ort οανθρωποσ ovrog ἀμαρτωλοσ ἐστιν (Fol. 140 ὁ.) ‘SE — fas IOHAN —, — super oculos meos et ablui et uideo dicebant ergo de pharisaeis quidam non est hic & deo homo quoniam sabbatum non serbat alii autem dicebant quomodo potest homo peccator talia signa facere et schisma erat inter eos dicebant ergo caeco tu quid dicis de eo quoniam aperuit tibi oculos ad ille dixit quoniam profeta est non crediderunt iudaei de illo usque quo clamauerunt parentes eius qui uiderat uisum et interrogauerunt eos dicentes si est hic filius uester quem uos dicitis quoniam caecus natus est quomodo ergo uidet modo responderunt illis parentes eius et dixerunt scimus quoniam hic est filius noster et quoniam caecus natus est quomodo autem nuno uidet nescimus aut quis ei aperuit oculos nos ignoramus ipsum interrogate aetatem habet ipse de semet ipso loquetur haec dixerunt parentes eius quoniam timebant iudaeos iam enim cogitauerant iudaei ut si quis confessus fuisset xpm eum esse de synagoga eiciatur propter hoc parentes eius dixerunt aetatem habet ipsum interrogate clamauerunt ergo eum iterum qui erat caecus et dixerunt illi da gloriam deo nos scimus quoniam homo hic peccator est | (Fol. 141 a.) Cap. IX. 15— 24. 125 απεκρειθὴ ovy εκεινοσ εἰ αμαρτωλοσ ἐστιν ovk oda εν ovda ore τυφλοσ μὴν καὶ apr. βλεπω εἰπὸν ovy avro τι εποιήησεν σοι και rod ἡνυξεν σου TOUT οφθαλμουσ οδε ειπεν εἰπὸν vpew 907 και ουκ ἠκουσατε τι θελετε παλιν ακουσαι μὴ και ὕμεισ θελετε μαθηται avrov γενεσθαι οι δε ελοιδορῆσαν avrov και euray συ μαθητησ εκεινοῦ εἰ ἡμεισ rov μωῦσεωσ ἐσμεν μαθηται npeo obapev ore μωῦσει λελαληκεν o ὃσ και ort Oo αἀμαρτωλων ουκ GKOUEL τουτον δε ovx οἰδαμεν ποθεν ἐστιν απεκριθη o avOpurrog και ειπεν εν Tovro ovy θαυμαστον εστιν οτι ὕμεισ οὐκ οιδατε ποθεν τιν και ἡνυξε μου τουσ οφθαλμουσ - οιἰδαμεν ort o Oa αμαρτωλων ovk axover add «ay Ti θεοσεβησ 7 και τὸ θελημα avrov ποιή TOVTOU AKOVEL EX του αἰωνοσ OUK ἠκουσθὴη ort qvuge rwr οφθαλμουσ Tudou γεγεννημένον εἰ μη ovrog παρα ϑυην - ovk ἡδοινατο ποίειν ουδὲν απεκριθησαν avro και εἰπαν εν ἁμαρτιαισ συ εγεννηθησ ολοσ και συ διδασκεισ ἡμασ και εξεβαλον avrov εξω και ἠκουσεν o ine ort ἐξεβαλον avrov και evpev avtov και ELEY συ TUTTEVELT' εἰσ TOV ὕιον TOV avÓpenrov* απεκριθὴη exewoa Kat eurey ἵνα πιστευσω εἰσ αὐτὸν --- απεκριθὴ avro otvjo καὶ εῳὡωρακασ'᾽ avrov — και TLO €OTLV-K€ και 0 μετα σου λαλων εκεινοσ ἐστιν Sammy, - o Se εφη rurrevo κε Kat προσεκυνῆσεν avro (Fol. I41 b.) IX. 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 38 "REG IOHAN — respondit ergo ille si peccator est nescio unum scio quoniam caecus eram et modo uideo dixerunt ergo illi quid fecit tibi e& quomodo aperuit tibi oculos ad ille dixit dixi uobis iam et non audistis quid uultis iterum audire num quid et uos uultis discipuli ipsius fieri ad illi maledixerunt illum et dixerunt tu discipulus illius es nos moysi sumus discipuli nos scimus quoniam moysi locutus est ds et quoniam ds peccatorum non audit hunc autem nescimus unde sit respondit ergo homo et dixit in hoc ergo mirabile est quoniam uos nescitis unde sit et aperuit mihi oculos scimus quoniam ds peccatorum non audit sed si quis dm timet et uoluntatem eius facit hune audit a saeculo non est auditum quoniam aperuit quis oculos caeci nati si non hic a deo esset non poterat nihil facere responderunt illi et dixerunt in peccatis tu natus es totus et tu doces nos et eiecerunt eum foras et audiuit T . . . . ihs quoniam eiecerunt eum et inuenit eum et dixit tu credis in filium hominis respondit ille et dixit . — . et quis est dme ut credam in eum respondit illi ihs et uidisti eum et qui tecum loquitur ipse est ad ille dixit credo dme et adorauit eum (Fol. 142 a.) Cap. IX. 25—38. KAT IDAN SEC OHAN 127 — - ee, TERT T" . KaL evrev ovg eyo ew κριμαηλθον εἰσ rovKogpolX.39 | et dixit ihs: ego in iudicium ueni in mundo Tovrov iva. ot μη βλεποντεσ hunc ut qui non uident βλεπωσιν και οἱ βλεποντεσ τυφλοι uideant et qui uident caeci γενωνται ἤκουσαν δε ex των φαρισαιων 40 fiant audierunt autem de farisaeis OL μετ G.UTOV OVTET και ELTAY AUTW qui cum eo rant et dixerunt ei μὴ καιημεισ τυφλοι ἐσμεν eurev ovy 41 numquid et nos caeci sumus dixit ergo o ine avrour εἰτυφλοι yre ovk euxere ihs eis si caeci essetis non haberetis apapriay νυν δε Xeyere ori βλεπομεν . peccatum nunc autem dicitis quia uidemus αι αμαρτιαι ὕμων μενουσιν peccata uestra manent anny αμην Xeyo ὕμειν o μὴ εἰσερχομενοσ' X.1 | &menamen dico uobis qui non intrant δια qo θυρασ εἰσ την avXqy των προβατων ᾿ perosteum in ouile ouium αλλα αλλαχοθεν ava[Jevov εκεινοσ Bed alia parte ascendens ille kXerrgo ἐστιν και ληστησ ο δεεισερχομενοσ 2 fur est et latro qui autem intrat δια τησ θυρασ avroc «art οποιμην | per osteum ipse est pastor τῶν προβατων rovr« o Üvpovpoc ανοιγει 3 ouium huic ostiarius aperit και τα προβατα THE φωνὴσ avrov axovet et obis uocis eius audiunt και ra. προβατα τα ἴδια φωνει kar ονομα et obes suas uocat ad nomen και ἐξαγει avra καὶ oray Ta ἴδια ravra. 4 et eicit eas et cum sua omnia exBady evmpoaÜ«v avrov ropeverat eiecerit ante eas uadet kas Ta προβατα avrw axoXovÜet ort. et oues eum secuntur quoniam odacw avrov τὴν φωνὴν αλλοτριω δε 5 sciunt illius uocem alienum autem ov μη ακολουθησουσιν aXXa φευξονται non sequentur sed fugient QT avrov ort οὐκ οιἰδασιν των αλλοτριων ab eo quoniam sciunt alienorum THY φωνὴν ταυτὴν THY παροιμιαν ό uocem hoc prouerbium eurey avTOU 0 ine exewvot δε ovk εγνωσαν dixit illis ihs illi autem ignorauerunt τινα 2v α ἐλαλει avrow — Curev ow παλιν 7 quae erant quae dicebat eis dixit ergo iterum αντοισ O ae αμὴν ἀμὴν Aeyw ὕμειν illis ihs amen amen dico uobis ort eyw exp ἡ Óvpa rov προβατων quoniam ego sum osteum ouium oco: λθον προ ἐμου κλεπται εἰσιν 8 quodquod uenerunt ante me fures sunt kat λησται aAXa ovx ἤκουσαν avroy et latrones sed non audierunt eorum ta TpoBara eyw ειμι ἢ θυρα d eov cay rwr 9 oues. ego sum osteum per me ai quis εἰσελθη σωθήσεται και εἰσελευσεται introierit salbus erit et introibit και εἐξελευσεται καὶ νομὴν εὑρήσει et exiet et pascua inueniet , (Fol. 142 6.) (Fol. 143 a.) Carr. IX. 39— X. 9. 128 0 κλεπτὴσ ovk «pxeraa εἰ μη ἵνα κλεψη και Quon και απολεσὴ eyo δε ηλθον ἵνα ζωὴν ἐεχωσιν . eyw εἰμι o ποιμὴν o καλοσ᾽ o ποιμὴν o καλοσ τὴν ψυχὴν αντου διδωσιν ὕπερ των προβατων o δε μισθωτοσ και ovk ὧν ποιμὴν ov ovx εἰσιν τα προβαταΐϊδια θεωρει Tov λυκον ἐερχομένον και acbinow ταπροβατα και φευγει και o λυκοσ aprafe: και σκορπιζει ort μισθωτοσ εστιν καὶ OU μελει GUTO πέρι των προβατων. - eyw εἰμι o καλοσ ποιμὴν και γεινωσκω τα ἐεμα᾽ καὶ γεινωσιν ἐμετὰ ἐμα καθωσ γεινωσκει με o πατὴρ καγω γεινωσκω τὸν πατερα" και τὴν ψυχὴν διδωμι ὕπερ των προβατων : και αλλα Se : rpoPara exw a ουκ ἐστιν Ex THE αυλησ raurno κακεινα Set μεαγαγειν καὶ THC φωνησ μον ακουσουσὶν καὶ γενήσονται μια ποιμνὴ εἰσ ποιμὴν δια Tovro pe οπατὴρ αγαπα ort eyo τιθημι τὴν ψυχὴν μον ἵνα παλιν λαβω αὐτὴν οὐυδεισ αἰρει αὐτὴν ax ἐμοῦ εξουσιαν exo θειναι αὐτὴν και efovatay exo παλιν ἀαραιαυτὴν -ταυτὴν τὴν ἐντολὴν ἐλαβον παρα του TTGTDOG - σχισμα OVV EYEVETO EV Tas τουδαιοισ δια rove λογουσ τουτουσ' eXeyov ovv πολλοι εξ avrov ort δαιμονιον ἔχει και μαινεται. TL αὐτου ἀκονεται αλλοι ελεγον ovk ἐστισ τὰ ρήματα ταυτα δαιμονιζομενου μὴ δαιμονιον δυναται οφθαλμουσ᾽ τνφλων ανοιγειν Eyevovro δε ra ἐνκαιψια ev ἵεροσολυμοισ (Fol. 143 δ.) I1 13 14 16 17 I9 41 22 [o Cc — [ [2 fur non uenit nisi ut inuolet et occidat et perdat .ego autem ueni ut uitam habeant ego sum pastor bonus pastor uonus animam suam dat pro ouibus | mercennarius autem et qui non est pastor cuius non sunt oues propriae uidet lupum uenientem et dismittit obes et fugit et lupus rapit et dispargit quoniam mercennarius est et cura ei non est. de ouibus ego sum bonus pastor et cognosco mea. et cognoscunt me meae Sicut cognoscit me pater et ego cognosco patrem et animam do pro ouibus et alias autem oues habeo quae sunt de atrio hoc et ipsas oportet me adducere et uocis meae audient et fient unus grex unus pastor propter hoc me peter diligit quoniam ego pono animam meam ut iterum accipiam eam nemo tollit eam a me potestatem habeo ponere eam et potestatem habeo iterum tollere eam hoc mandatum accepi ἃ patre dissensio ergo facta est inter iudaeos propter uerba haec dicebant ergo multi ex illis quia daemonium habet et insanit quid illum auditis alii autem dicebant non sunt haec uerba daemonium habentis numquid daemonium potest oculos caecorum aperire facta sunt autem encenia in hierosolymis (Fol. 144 a.) Car. X. to—22. χειμων NY και zrepuemat o LNT εν Tw ἵερω ev TH στοα σολομωνοσ εκυκλωσαν ovv avrov οι ἴουδαιοι και eAeyav avro ews wore THV ψυχὴν — ἡμῶν ALPELT εἰ OV EL O KPO eure ἡμειν M - παρήσια απεκριθη o ino AaAw ὕμειν και OV πιστευετε μοι TA εργα α €yo) ?TOUD εν TO OVOLATLTOU πατροσ μον αντα μαρτυρι περι eov αλλ ὕμεισ ov πιστενεται OTL ουὅκ ἐστε EK των προβατων των ἐμων καθωσ eurov ὕμειν τα προβατατα ena THO φωνὴσ μον akovet καγω γεινωσκω avra Kat ἀκολουθουσιν μοι καγω ζωὴν αἰωνιον διδωμι avrowr και OU μη ἀπολωνται εἰσ TOV αἰωνα και OU μὴ apad) τισ ανταὰ εκ THO χειροσ μον 24 25 26 27 28 SEC IOHAN “SS — hiems erat et ambulabat ihs in templo in porticum solomonis circumierunt autem eum iudaei et dicebant ei usque quo animam nostram tollis si tu es xps dic nobis palam respondit ihs dico uobis et non creditis mihi opera quae ego facio in nomine patris mei ipsa testificantur de me sed uos non creditis quoniam non estis de ouibus meis sicut dixi uobis oues quae sunt meae uocis meae audiunt et ego gnosco eas et secuntur me et ego uitam aeternam do illis et non periet in perpetuum et non rapiet quisquam ea de manu mea o πατὴρ pov o δεδωκωσ μοι παντων 29 pater meus qui dedit mihi omnium μειζων ἐστιν και ουδεισ Suvarat maior est et nemo potest’ αρπαζειν €x THO χειροσ του πατροσ μον rapere de manu patris mei €yo και o πατὴρ ev ἐσμεν 30 ego et pater unum sumus εβαστασαν ovv λιθουσ οι ἵουδαιοι 31 baiulauerunt ergo lapides iudaei iva λιθασωσιν avrov. απεκρειθη 32 utlapidarenteum respondit GVTOLO O ine πολλα kaXa. epya. illisihs multa bona opera εδειξα ὕμειν ex Tov πατροσ δια ποιὸν ostendi uobis ἃ patre propter quod avrov epyov λιθαζετεμε eorum opus lapidastis me απεκριθησ αντω ot iovdatot λεγοντεσ 33 | responderunt ei iudaei dicentes περι καλου epryov ov λιθαζομεν σε de opere bono non lapidamus te αλλα περι βλασφημιασ και orc sed propter blasphemiam et quoniam | ανθρωποσ wy row σεαυτον ov homo cum sis facis te deum απεκριθη avrouw o ine και εἰπεν 34 | respondit illis iha et dixit OUK ἐστιν γεγραμμενον εν TO νομω non est scriptum in lege ort eyw eurov θεοι ἐστε εἰ EKELVOUT 35 quoniam ego dixi dii estis si illos eurey Üeova προσ ova 0 λογοσ eyevero dixit deos ad quos uerbum factum est (Fol. 144 5.) . (Fol. 145 4.) CaP. ΣΧ. 22—35. 17 129 130 fr (2 rov θὺ και ov δυναται λυθηναι ἡ γραφὴ ον o πατὴρ ἡγίασεν και ἀπεστειλεν εἰσ TOV κοσμον ὕμεισ λεγεται ort βλασφημεισ ore εἰπὸν ὕιοσ ὃυ ειμι EL OV TOLW Τὰ εργα TOV πατροσ μου μη πιστενεταῖ μοι et δε row kay ἐμοι μὴ eere vio revew τοισ ἐργοισ πιστενεται ἵνα γνωτε ort εν ἐμοὶ o πατὴρ : Kayw εν τω πατρι᾿ καὶ εζητουν avrov πιασαι και εξηλθεν ex THE χειροσ avroy και ἀπῆλθεν παλιν περαν του ἴορδανου εἰσ TOV τοπον οπου ἣν Loa ya τοπρωτον βαπτιζων και εμεινεν exec : καὶ πολλοιλθον προσ avrov : και ἐλεγον Ἰωανησ μεν σημειον ἐποιησεν οὐδὲν παντα δε oca Ἰωανὴσ εἰπεν περὶ τουτου 36 37 38 39 aX) qv και πολλοι ἐπιστευσαν εἰσ avTov «κι 42 κωμησ -τὴσ μαριασ και THO μαρθασ THT αδελφησ αὐτησ v δε μαρια ἡ αλιψασα TOV KY μύυρω και ἐκμαξασα Trove ποδασ ταισ θριξιν αὐυτησ yo Kato αδελφοσ λαζαροσ ἡσθενει απεστειλαν ovy αι αδελφαι avrov προσ Tov ep λεγουσαι κεῖδεον φιλεισ ασθενει οὐκ ἐστιν προσ θανατον αλλ ὕπερ THT δοξησ του θυ iva δοξασθη o ὕιοσ του θυ δι αυτησ εφιλει δεο ine τὴν μαρθαν και τὴν αδελφην aurno και τον λαζαρον wo ovv ἤκουσεν ort ασθενει on, τότε μεν ἐμεινεν 0 ine ext TW τόπω δυο ἡμερασ eura μετὰ rovro λέγει Tour (Fol. 1455.) Hy de rw ασθενων λαζαροσαπο βηθανιασ €x τησ XI. 1 om, axovoac Seino εἰπεν αυτή ἡ ασθενεια avrov 4 SEC A — HAN — fr dei et non potest solui scriptura quem pater sanctificauit et misit in hunc mundum uos dicitis quoniam blasphemas quia dixi filius dei sum si non facio opera patris mei nolite mihi credere si autem facio etsi mihi non uultis credere operibus credite ut sciatis quoniam in me pater et ego in patre et querebant eum adpraehendere et exibit de manibus eorum et abiit iterum trans iordanen in locum ubi erat. iohanes primum baptizans et mansit ibi et multi uenerunt ad eum et dicebant iohannes quidem signum fecit nullum omnia autem quae iohannes dixit de eo . uera erant et multi crediderunt in eum ibi Erat autem quidam infirmus lazarus de bethania de castello mariae et martae Sororis eius erat autem maria quae unxerat dom unguento et exterserat pedes capillis suis cuius et frater lazarus infirmabatur miserunt ergo sorores eius ad ihm dicentes. MA . dme ecce quem amasinfirmatur audiens autem ihs dixit haec infirmitas eius non estad mortem sed propter gloriam dei ut glorificetur filius dei — per eam amabat autem ihs marthan et sororem eius et lazarum cum ergo audisset quoniam infirmatur tunc quidem mansit ihs in loco duo dies et post hoc dicit (Fol. 146 a.) Capp. X. 35—XI. 7. μαθηταισ avrov αγωμεν ισ τὴν Ἰουδαιαν ΧΙ. παλιν λεγουσιν avro οἱ μαθηται avrov pae. 8 vuv εζητουν σελιθασαι οι ἴουδαιοι — καὶ παλιν ὕπαγεισ exe, απεκριθη ino 9 ovxet δωδεκα ὡρασ exer ἡ ἡμερα €ay τισ περίπατὴ εν TH NEPA ov προσκοπτει oT. TO φωσ τον κοσμου τοντου βλεπει cay δε τισ περιπατὴ ev Ty νυκτι προσκοπτει 10 OTLTO φωσ ovx ἐστιν εν avr; ravra eurey Ii kat pera Tovro Neyer avrow λαζαροσ o φιλοσ joy κοιμαται adda πορενομαι Tov efurvuratavroy Euroy ovy avro 12 — ot μαθηται ke εἰ κοιμαται cwOnoerat εἰιρηκει 0e o ino wept tov Üavarov avrov 13 εκεινοι Se eSofay ort περι rgo κοιμησεωσ TOV ὕπνου Aeyet TOT€ OVV εἰπεν AUTOLT O une παρρησια 14 λαζαροσ o φιλοσ μων απεθανεν και χαιρω δι ὕμασ ἵνα πιστευσητε 15 OTL οὐκ ἡμὴν exer αλλα ἀγωμεν προσ avrov €urev ovy θωμασ ο λεγομενοσ᾽ διδυμοσ τό Tow συνμαθητάισ avrov αγωμεν και ἡμεισ ἵνα αποθανωμεν per avrov. ηλθεν ovv o ine eo βηθανιαν 17 και €upev avrov τεσσαρασ ").epao εν To jsvj.eus exoyvra. qv Sen 18 βηθανια ἐνγυσ των Ἱεροσολυμων απὸ σταδιων δεκαπεντε πολλοι δὲ εκ των 19 ἱεροσολυμων εληλυθεισαν προσ μαρθαν Kat μαριαμ ἵνα παραμυθήσωνται αντασ περι Tov αδελῴονυ ἡ ovv μαρθα wo ἤκουσεν 20 — OTL LO ἐρχεται ὕπηντησεν avro papa δε ev τω ow w exabeLero (Fol. 1465.) SEG IOHAN 131 — A .-. — discipulis suis eamus in iudaeam iterum dicunt ei discipuli eius rabbi nunc quaerebant te lapidare iudaei etiterum uadisibi respondit ihs nonne duodecim horas habet dies 8i quis ambulat in die non offendet quoniam lumen mundi huius uidet si quis autem ambulat in nocte offendet quoniam lumen non est in ea. haec dixit et post hoc dicit illis lazarus amicus noster dormiuit sed eo utexcitem eum dixerunt ergo illi discipuli dme si dormit salbus erit dixerat autem ihs de morteius illi autem putauerunt quoniam de dormitione somnus dicit tunc ergo dixit illis ihs palam lazar amicus noster mortuus eet et gaudeo propter uos ut credatis quoniam non eram ibi sed eamus ad eum dixit ergo thomas qui dicitur didymus condiscipulis suis eamus et nos ut moriamur cum eo uenit ergo ihs in bethaniam et inuenit eum quattuor dies in monumento habentem erat autem b:thania proximum hierosolymis a stadiis quindecim multi autem de hierosolymis uenerant ad martham et mariam ut consolarentur eas de fratre martha ergo cum audisset quoniam ihs uenitobiabit ei maria autem in domo sedebat (Fol. 147 a.) . Cap. XI. 7— 20. a oo eurev ovy ἡ μαρθα προσ Tov Un κε ει no woe ovx ay οαδελῴφοσ μου απεθανεν αλλα καὶ νυν oda οτι οσααν αιτησὴ TOV ὃν δωσει σοι o ὅσ λεγει avr o ino αναστήσαιται σου o αδελῴοσ λεγει avro ἡ μαρθα οιδα ort αναστησεται εν τή αναστασει εν TH ETXATH ἡμέρα Ειπεν αὐτὴ o une ἐγω εἰμι ἡ αναστασισ καὶ ἢ ζωὴ οπιστευων εἰσ eye «ay ἀποθανὴ ζησεται και rac 0 ζων και πιστενων εἰσ ἐμε ov μὴ αποθανη εἰσ TOV αἰωνα πιστενεισ᾽ TOVTO λεγει ναι Ke €yo WETLOTEVKG τισνειο χρσ o itc του bv 0 εἰσ TOV κοσμοσ ἐρχομενοσ «a, Tavra εἰπτουσα ἀπῆλθεν και εφωνησεν τὴν ἀδελφην αντησ μαριαμ σιωπὴ evrovca. ort o διδασκαλοσ παρεστιν καὶ φωνει σεεκεινὴ WO ἤκουσεν ἤγερθη raxv και ἐρχεται προσ avrov 0v γαρ ine εληλύυθει εἰσ τὴν κωμὴν αλλα qv εν τωτόπω οπου ὕπηντησεν avro μαρθα. οι ovy ἴουδαιοι οἱ οντεσ μετ αυτὴσ εν ry oua παραμνθουμενοι αυτή. ἵδοντεσ τὴν μαριαμ᾽ οτι ταχεωσ ἀανεστὴ και ἐξηλθεν ἠκολουθησαν αὐτὴ δοξαντεσ ort ὕπαγει εἰσ TO μνημιον ἵνα κλαυσὴ exec. ἡ ovv μαρια wo ἢλθεν οπου nV ine ἵδουσα ἐπεσεν προσ τουσ ποδασ avrov λεγουσα κέ ει oe no ovk ay μου 0 adeAdog απεθανεν ine OVV wo εἰδεν avr yv κλαιουσαν και Tove Ἰδοιουσ κλαιοντασ' Tove συνεληλυθοτασ μετ αυτὴσ (Fol. 147 5.) XI. 21 25 26 27 28 29 30 33 dixit ergo martha ad ihm dme si fuisses hic non fuisset frater meus mortuus sed nunc scio . Φ e — . e UD quia quaecumque petieris dm dabit tibi ds dicitilliihs resurget frater tuus dicit illi martha scio quia resurget in resurrectione in nouissima die JP . dicit illiihs ego sum resurrectio et uita qui credit in me et si mortuus fuerit uiuet et omnis qui uiuit et credit in me non morietur in aeternum credis hoc dicit ei etiam dme ego credidi quoniam tu es xps filius del qui in mundum uenit Et haec cum dixisset abiit et clamauit sororem suam mariam silentio dicens quoniam magister uenit et uocat te illa ut audiuit surrexit cito et uenit ad eum nondum enim ihs uenerat in castellum sed erat in locum ubi obuiauit ipsi martha iudaei autem qui erant cum ea in domo consolantes eam uidentes mariam quia cito surrexit et exiit secuti sunt eam putabant enim quoniam uadit in monumenta ut ploraret ibi maria autem ut uenit ubi erat ihs uides caecidit ad pedes eius dicens dme ai fuisses hio non fuisset frater meus mortuus ihs ergo ut uidit eam plorantem et iudaeos plorantes qui simul uenerant cum ea (FoL 148 a.) Cap. XI. 21— 33. εταραχθὴ ro Tvevpart wo ἐνβρειμουμενοσ και eurev που τεθεικατε avroy - Aeyovowavrw 34 Ke e€pxov καὶ ede και ἐδακρυσεν o - €Xeyov ovv οι tovdacor eie πω εφειλει avrov rwea δε εἰπὸν e£ ov OvK eOvvaro ουτὸσ oavvéag Tove οφθαλμουσ rov τυφλου ποιησαι ἵνα Kat ουτοσ μὴ αποθανὴ ine ovy παλιν ενβρειμωμενοσ ev eavro ἐρχεται ert τὸ μνήμειον yy δε σπήλεον και λιθοσ erexecro ex avro λεγει io apare Toy λιθον Aeyev avro ἢ papOa 3 αδελῴφη rov rereXevrqkoroa xe dn οζει τεταρταιοσ ἐστιν λεγει avr o ine. OUK εἶπον σοι OTL Eay πιστευσὴσ οψη τὴν δοξαν rov bv ore ovv pay τον λιθον kat o ino npe Tove οφθαλμουσ avrov avw και ειπεν πάτερ EVXAPLOTW σοι OTL YKOVTAT μου €yo nde ort παντοτε μου akoveur αλλα δια rov oxXoy τον περιεστωτα eurovy ἵνα πιστευσωσιν OTL συ με απεστειλασ καὶ ravra εἰπὼν φωνὴ μεγαλὴ ἐκραυγασεν λαζαρε δευρο εξω και evÜvo εξηλθεν o τεθνηκωσ δεδεμενοσ rove ποδασ και TOT χειρασ κειριαισ καὶ ἡ Oto avrov σουδαριω περιδεδετο λεγει αυτοισ o ue Avoare avrov και αφετε ὕπαγειν πολλοι ovy των Ἰουδαίων των ελθοντων προσ τὴν paplap. εωρακοτεσ o εποιῆσεν ο ing επιστευσαν ew avroy τινεσ δε εξ avrov ἀπηλθαν προσ Tove φαρισαιουσ — Και €LTAY αντοισ᾽ O ἐποίησεν oo (Fol. 1486.) 38 39 41 43 45 46 SEG IOHAN conturbatus est spiritu sicut ira plenus et dixit ubi posuisti eum dicunt ei — . . *. — dme ueni et uide et lacrimatus est ihs dicebant ergo iudaei ecce quomodo amabat eum quidam autem dixerunt ex ipsis non poterat hic qui aperuit oculos caeci facere ut . uc et hic non moreretur ihsergo iterum ira conuersus in semet ipsum uenit in monimentum erat autem spelunca et lapis superpositus erat dicitihs tollite lapidem dicit illi martha soror defuncti erat dme iam putet quadriduanus est dicit illi iha non dixi tibi quoniam si credideris uidebis gloriam del cum ergo tulerunt lapidem et ihs tulit oculos suos susum et dixit pater gratias ago tibi quia audisti me ego sciebam quoniam semper me audiebas sed propter populum qui circumstat dixit ut credant quoniam tu me misisti et haec cum dixisset uoce magna clamauit lazare ueni foras et confestim exiuit qui mortuus erat ligatus pedes et manus institis et facies eius sudarioligataerat dicitilli ihs soluite eum et dimittite ut uadat multi ergo iudaeorum qui uenerant ad mariam uidentes quod fecit ihs-crediderunt in eum aliqui autem ex eis abierunt ad pharisaeos et dixerunt eis quod fecit ihs (Fol. 149 a.) CaP. XI. 33—46. 134 [05] συνήγαγον ovy ot αρχιερεισ και ot φαρισαιοι ΧΙ. συνεδριον και ελεγον τι ποιουμεν ovrog οανθρωποσ τοιαντα σημεια roue και εαν αφωμεν avrov ουτωσ παντεσ πιστευσουσιν εἰσ αὐτὸν Kat ελευσονται οἱ ρωμαιοι και αρουσιν τον τόπον ἡμῶν Kat TO εθνοσ eur δετισ ef avrov κιῴφασ apxuepeva wy TOU €VLOUTOVU EK€LVOV εἰπεν αὐτοισ' ὕμεισ ovx otfare οὐδεν ovde λογιζεσθε ore ouvpeper ὕμειν iva eur ανθρωποσ αποθανὴ ὕπερ rov Àaov kat μη oXov To εθνοσ ἀποληταῖι rovro δε ad» eavrov oux εἰπεν ἀλλα αρχιερευσ ov TOV ἐνιαντου — —- επροφητευσεν ort tno ἡμελλεν ἀαποθνησκι ὑπερ του εθνουσ και ovx νπερ rov εθνουσ μονο oy αλλ wa και τα Texva Tov θυ ra ἐσκορπισμενα : eu evowayayn arr εκεινησ ovy THO ἡμερασ εβουλευσαντο iva αποκτεινωσὶν avroy we OVV OUKETL παρησια περιεπατει εν Tour tovdarote - adXa. ἀπηλθεν εἰσ τὴν xupa. cap bovpew eyyvo Tyo ερημον eur εφραιμ. λέγομε v4 πολιν κακει διετριβεν μετα των μαθητων "εγγυσ Se qv ro πασχα των tovBauo : aveByoay ovy ew ἱεροσολυμα πολλοι εκ THO χωρασ πριν τὸ πασχα ἵνα αγνισωσιν eavrove εζητουν ovv και TOV ay και eAeyay per αλληλων ev τωΐερω ἐστωτεσ τι δοκειτε ort ov μὴ ελθὴ εἰσ τὴν ορτὴν δεδωκεισαν δε και οἱ ἀρχιερεισ᾽ και ot φαρισαιοι ἐντολὴν ἵνα αν Tur γνοι wou ἐστιν μηνυση omo πιασωσιν αντὸν (Fol. 149 5.) 47 49 55 congregauerunt ergo scribae et farisaei concilium et dicebant quid facimus hic homo talia signa facit et si dimiserimus eum sic omnes credent in eum et uenient romani et tollent locum nostrum et gentem unus autem quidam ex illis caifas princeps anni illius dixit illis uos nescitis nihil neque cogitatis quoniam expedit uobis ut unus homo moriatur pro plebe et ne tota gens periet hoc autem ab se non dixit sed cum esset princeps anni illius profetauit quia ihs incipiebat mori pro gente et non pro gente solum sed ut et fili del qui disparsi sunt in unum congreget ab illo igitur die consilium fecerunt ut interficerent eum ihs ergo iam non palam ambulabat inter iudaeos sed abiit in regionem sapfurim iuxta desertum efrem quae dicitur ciuitas et ibi ambulabat cum discipulis iuxta autem erat pascha iudaeoru subierunt ergo in hierosolyma multi de regione ante pascha ut purificent semet ipsos quaerebant ergo et ihm et dicebant in semet ipsos in templo stantes quid putatis quia non ueniet in diem festum dederant autem et principes et farisaei mandatum ut si quis nosset ubi est nuntiaret ut adpraehenderent eum (Fol. 150a.) Car. XI. 47—57. s Cammy fa f f e O ovy ino προ εξ ἡμέρων rov πασχα λθεν eur βηθανιαν orov ἣν λαζαροσ o τεθνηκωσ ον ἤγειρεν εκ νεκρων -.-ς ς οιῆσ:και ἐποίησαν avro δειπνον €K€t και Sinxove μαρθα οδελαζαροσ εἰσ ἣν των ανακειμενων συν avro ἢ ovv μαρια λαμβανι λειτραν πιστικησ μνυρου πολυντειμονυ και ἡλειψε τουσ ποδασ του equ καὶ ἐξεμαξεταισ θριξιν avra Tovg ποδασ avrov Kat οἰκεια «πληρωθη εκ THT οσμὴσ τον μυρου λέγει ovy εἰσ εκ των μαθητων avrov ἴουδασ απὸ καρνωτου oo ἡμελλεν παραδουναι avrov δια τι τουτὸ τὸ μυρον οὐκ expaln τριακοσιων δηναριων καὶ εδοθη τοισ πτωχοισ rovro δε εἰπεν OUX OTL περι των πτωχων ἐμελεν avro αλλ ort κλεπτὴσ ἣν καὶ Τὸ γλωσσόκομον exov τα βαλλομενα εβασταζεν. | €Curevowo ino αφεσ avrqv iva εἰσ τὴν ἡμεραν Tov evradiac pov τηρησὴ avro :οχλοσ δὲ πολυσ εκ των Ἰουδαίων ἤκουσαν ort ἐκεῖ ἐστιν καὶ ηλθαν ov δια τον τῆν αλλ iva τον λαζαρον ἴδωσιν ον ἡγεῖρεν qe εκ TOV νεκρων εβουλευσαντο δε οι αρχιερεισ ἵνα καὶ Tov λαζαρον αποκτεινωσὶν ort πολλοι των ἴουδαιων δι avrov — ὕπηγον και ENLTTEVOY εἰσ TOY ujy : Ty eravptov οχλοσ πολυσ οελθων εἰσ τὴν «o ἐρχεται ine εἰσ ἱερουσαλημ eXo. Boy (Fol. 1g0 5.) eopr']yy ακονσαντεσ OTL XII. μή iN 13 SEC IOHAN 135 fm Ergo ihs ante sex dies paschae uenit in bethaniam ubi erat lazarus qui mortuus fuerat quem suscitabit a mortuis ihs et fecerunt ei cenam bi et ministrabat martha lazarus autem unus erat ex discumbentibus cum eo ergo maria accipiens libram pistici unguenti pretiosi et unxit pedes ihu et tersit capillia suis pedes eius et domus repleta est de odore unguenti dicit ergo unus de discipulis eius iudas ὃ caryoto qui incipiebat tradere eum quare hoc unguentum non uenitum est trecentis denariis et datum est pauperibus hoc autem dixit non quia propter pauperes curat erat illi sed quoniam fur erat et loculum habens quae mittebantur baiulabat. dixitergoihs . dismitte illam ut in diem sepulturae seruet illud turba ergo plurima de iudaeis audierunt quoniam ibi esset uenerunt non propter ihn sed utlazarum uideant quem suscitauit ihs de mortuis cogitauerunt autem principes et ut lazarum occidant quoniam multi iudaeorum propter illum ibant et credebant in ihm postera die turba multa quae uenerat in diem festum audientes quia uenit ihs in hierusalem acceperunt (Fol. 151 a.) Cap. XII. 1— 1:3. 136 ses. — τα Baia των φοινεικων και εξηλθον εἰσ συναντησιν avrov και εκρανγαζον λεγοντεσ οσσανα εὐυλογητοσ ο ἐρχομενοσ ev ovopare KV Bac eva - . 59 — : Tov ἵστραὴλ " evpwy Se o ino οναριον εκαθισεν er avro καθωσ ἐστι γεγραμμενον μὴ φοβου θυγατὴρ σιων ἴδον o βασιλευσ σου ἐρχεται καθημενοσ emt πωλον ovov eB : ravra δε ovk evogaay ot μαθηται avrov Rs TO πρωτον αλλ ore εδοξασθη o ine Tort ἐμνήσθησαν ort ravra ἣν περι avTov γεγραμμενα και ταυτα erovgcay αὐτω Εμαρτυρι ov 0 oxÀoc o ov μετ avrov ort τον λαζαρον εφωνησεν ex Tov μνήμειου και ἤγειρεν avrov EK vekpay δια Tovro και ὕπηντησαν avro οχλοι ort ἤκουσαν TOvTO avTOV πεποιήκεναι TO σήμειον οἱ ουν φαρισαιοι εἰπὸν προσ avrovo θεωρειτε ort ovk ὠφελειτεουδὲν ἴδε o κοσμοσ oXog oro avrov ἀπηλθεν σαν δε και eAAnveo Tied ex των αναβαινοντων ἵνα προσκυνήσουσιν EY τὴ ἑορτὴ ovrot ovv προσηλθαν τω φιλιππω τω απὸ βηδσαῖδα rgo γαλιλαιασ και ἡρωτων GUTOV λεγοντεσ κε θελομεν τον ay ioew epxerat φιλιπποσ και Aeye τω avdpea παλιν o ανδραιασ και φιλιπποσ — x. — : Aeyovcuy Tw unu : 0 δε ine ἀπεκρίνατο avrow λεγων εληλυθεν ἡ wpa ἵνα δοξασθη οὔιοσ του ανθρωπου (Fol. 151.) XII. 14 17 18 19 20 AI 22 23 CAP. ---Ἥ, — S — HAN fr ——, ramos palmarum et exierunt in obuiam eius et clamabant dicentes ossana benedictus qui uenit in nomine dmi rex istrahel inueniens autem ihs asellum sedit super eum sicut scriptum est noli timere filia sion ecce rex tuus uenit sedens super pullum asinae haec autem non cognouerunt discipuli eius primum sed cum glorificatus est iha tunc rememorati sunt quia haec erant dee o scripta et haec feceruntei testificabantur ergo populus qui erat cum eo quoniam lazarum clamauit de monumento et suscitauit eum de mortuis propter hoc et obviauerunt ei turbae quoniam audierunt hoc illum fecissesignum igitur pharisaei dixerunt ad eos uidetis quoniam nihil prodefacitis ecce mundus totus post illum abiit erant autem et graeci quidam de his qui ascendebant ut adorent in die festo hic ergo accesserunt ad philippum qui erat a bedsaida galilaeae et rogabant eum dicentes dme uolumus ihm uidere uenit philippus et dicit andreae iterum andreas et philippus dicuntadihm ihsautem respondit illis dicens uenit hora ut glorificetur filius hominis (Fol. 152a.) XII. 13—23. f24 Ι [Ξ Rf : ἀμὴν αμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν εὰν μὴ XII. 24 O KOKKOG TOU σίτου πεσων ELT τὴν γὴν αποθανη avroc μονοσ μενει «ay δε αποθανὴ πολὺν καρπον φερει : οφιλωντην ψυχὴν avrov ἀπολεσει αὐτὴν 25 Και O μεισὼν Τὴν ψυχὴν αντοῦυ ἐν Tw κοσμω TOUTO εἰσ ζωὴν αἰωνιον : φυλαξει αὐτην᾽ ἐαν τισ μοι διακονη 26 ἐμοι ακολονθειτω καὶ οπου ay eyo eui και 0 διακοσ 0 ἐμοσ εσται — cay Tio ἐμοι διακονὴ τειμησει αὐτὸν 0 Tap : vu ἡ ψυχὴ μου τεταρακταῖι Kat Tt euro 27 TATED TWTOV LE EK THO ὡρασ TavrT)O : ἀλλα δια rovro ἡλθον eur THY opay ταυτὴν πατερ δοξασον σον ro ογομα 28 ev T Soy ἡ εἰχον παρα σοι προ rov Toy Koo pov γενεσθαι και ἐγένετο φωνη εκ Tov ουρανον λεγουσα και εδοξασα “καὶ παλιν δοξασω 0 ovy οχλοσ 0 εστηκωσ ἀκουσασ ελεγεν 29 ort βροντὴ γεγονεν αλλοι ἐλεγον ore αγγελοσ avro λελαληκεν απεκρειθη ine και εἰπεν ov Ot eue ᾿ς 30 ἢ φωνὴ αυτή λθεν αλλα δι ὕμασ γυν κρισισ ἐστιν τοῦυκοσμν ὁ 31 νυν 0 ἄρχων TOV κοσμου τοντου βληθησεται «£o και eyo cay ὕψωθω, . 32 απὸ THO yno eAKvow παντα προσ ἐμαυτὸν Tovro δε eXeyey σημαινων Tou» - 33 θανατω ἡμελλεν αποθνησκειν απεκριθη avro 0 οχλοσ ἡμεισ ἠκουσαμεν 34 εκτουνομουοότιο χρσ μένει ur τον αἰωνα kat πωσ ov λεγεισ ort det ὕψωθηναι (Fol. 1525.) "SEG IOHAN 137 amen amen dico uobis si non granum tritici cadens in terram moriatur solum manet 8i autem moriatur multum fructum adferet qui amat animam suam perdet eam et qui odit animam suam in mundo hoc in uitam aeternam custodiet eam ai quis mihi ministrat me sequatur et ubicumque ego sum et minister meus erit 8i quis mihi ministrat honoret illum pater nunc anima mea conturbata est et quid dico. pater salba me de hora hac sed propter hoc ueni in horam hanc pater glorifica tuum nomen in gloria quam habebam aput te antequam mundus fieret facta est uox de caelo dicens et glorificaui | et iterum glorificabo turbae ergo quae stabant audientes dicebant quoniam tonitrum factum est ali dicebant quia angelus illi locutus est respondit ihs et dixit non propter me uox haec uenit sed propter uos nunc iudicium est mundi nunc prineprinceps mundi huius mittetur foris et ego si exaltatus fuero de terra traham omnia ad me hoc autem dixit significans quale morte erat moriturus respondit illi turba nos audiuimus de lege quoniam xps manet in aeternum et quomodo tu dicis quia oportet exaltari (Fol. 153 4.) Cap. XII. 24—34- 18 138 3j TOV ὕιον Tov ανθρωπου rwr ἐστιν ovy ovrog οὕιοσ του ayÜporrov — Curev ovv avrow o tno erc μεικρον xpovoy TO φωσ εν ὕμιν ἐστιν περιπατεῖτε ovy WO τὸ φωσ EXETE ἵνα μη ὕμασ σκοτια καταλαβὴη και o περιπατῶν εν TH σκοτεια ουκ otdey πον ὕπαγει wo TO uw εχεται πιστενετε εἰσ TO φωσ ἵνα ὕιοι φωτοσ — γενησθε — ravra eXaAgo ey ino Ka. ἀπηλθεν και expuBy ar avrov Toc'avra 8€ avrov σήμια πεποιήκοτοσ' ἐνπροσθεν avroy οὐκ επιστευον εἰσ avrov iva o λογοσ ἡσαΐου του προφητου πληρωθη — OV €UTEV- KE TUT επιστευσεν TH AKON — ἡμῶν και o βραχειων κυ τινι : ἀπεκαλυφθη * δια rovro ovx εδυναντο WUTTEVELY και YAP ειἰπεν NTALAT τετυφλωκεν avrov τὴν καρδιαν iva μη ἴδωσιν τοισ οφθαλμοισ και μη νοησουσιν Ty καρδια και στραφωσιν καιϊασομαιαντουσ : ταυτα δε ειπεν Ὁ noaiac ore edev τὴν δοξαν του ϑυ avrov kat ἐλαλησεν rep. avrov Opwo pevrot και εκ των ἀρχοντῶν πολλοι επιστευσαν eur avrov αλλα δια τουσ φαρισαιουσ ουχ ὠμολογουν ἵνα μη αποσνυναγωγοι γενωνται yyamnoay yap τὴν δοξαν των ανθρωπων μαλλον περ την δοξαν του Ov C : eno ovy expafey και eXeyev o πιστένων εἰσ ere ov πιστενει εἰσ ene αλλα εἰσ roy πεμψανταμε οθεωρων eje θεωρειτον πεμψανταμε: eyo poo eur Toy κοσμον εληλυθα ἵνα ac (Fol. 153 6.) 4t 43 45 46 ‘SEC IOHAN filium hominis quis est ergo hic filius hominis dixit ergo illis ihs adhuc modicum tempus lux in uobis est ambulate ergo cum habetis lumen ut non uos tenebrae adpraehendant et qui ambulat in tenebris nescit ubi uadit cum lumen habetis credite in lumen ut fili lucis sitis haec locutus est ihs et abiit et abscondit se ab eis tanta autem ab illo signa facta in conspectu eorum non credebant in eum et uerbum esaiae prophetae adinpleretur quod dixit dme quis credidit auditui nostro et bracchium dmi cui reuelatum est propter hoc non poterant credere etenim dixit eseias excaecauit eorum cor ut non uideant oculis et non intellegant corde et conuertantur etsanem illos haec autem dixit esaias quando uidit gloriam del sui et locutus est de eo facile autem et de principibus multi crediderunt in illum sed propter farisaeos ‘non confiteba tur ut non de synagoga eiciantur dixerunt enim gloriam hominum . e “ΠῚ magis quam gloriam dei ihs ergo clamabat et dicebat qui credit inme noncredit in mesed in eum quime misit qui uidet me uidet eum qui me misit egolumen in mundum ueni ut omnes (Fol. 154 a.) Cap. XII. 34—46. rhapky Lat EX ὁ τιστευ GF tot ὦ ““ἰ OGSTE LT MEDT ἊΣ. a EN as TIU MIN GREET TUM DORAEITUDS < κα, QLAL-T ἐὰν DE EE (557 σι or τω DC «NEN Ter ee LAAE Kee TES ΘΓ Laer Le an. “4 ET 22 up τε. prae m OTe ee. ürT€w* i aver @ CACANITL seer eel. CETUR e -r 887 WEE σ΄ τ εξ τὺ ὕμεισ φωνειτε με ο διδασκαλοσ και o ka 13 και καλωσ λεγετε εἰμι yap * εἰ ουν €yo 14 evuja rove ποδασ ὕμων o Ko καὶ o διδασκαλοσ Toc pa Xov και ὕμεισ οφειλετε αλληλῶων vurrew rovc ποδασ ὕποδειγμα yap εδωκα ὕμειν ἵνα 15 kaDuc eyw emouoa ὕμειν και ὕμεισ : TOLELT€ ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν 16 ovx ἐστιν δουλοσ μειξων του κυ avrov οὐδὲ αποστολοσ μειζων Tov πεμψαντοσ avrov. εἰταντα οιδατε 17 μακαριοι ἐστε εαν ποιήτεαντα ov περι παντων ὕμων λεγω eyw oda 18 ove εξελεξαμην aÀA iva πληρωθη ἢ γραφὴ οτρωγων μετ ejov rov aprov ἐπῆρεν er ELE THY πτερναν avrov ἀπαρτι Xeyo ὕμειν προ τον γενεσθαι (Fol. 1566.) | SEC IOHAN “-- .-. -.-. — pedes respondit ihs et dixit ei quod ego facio tu ignoras modo Sciens autem postea dicit illi petrus dme non mihilababis pedes in aeuum respSndit ihs si non te lauero non habes partem mecum dicit illi petrus dme nontantum pedes sed et manus etcaput dicitilli ihs qui lauit non necesse habet caput labare nisi pedes tantum est enim mundus totus et uos mundi estis sed non toti sciebat enim ihs qui eum traditurus erat cum ergo labit pedes eorum et accepit uestimenta recumbens iterum dixit eis scitis quid uobis fecerim uos clamatis me magister et dms et bene dicitis sum enim si ergo ego laui pedes uestros dmi et magister quanto magis et uos deuetis inuicem lauare pedes exemplum dedi uobis ut sicut ego feci uobis et uos faciatis amen amen dico uobis non est seruus maior dmo suo neque apostolus maior eius qui misit eum si haec scitis beatiestis sifacitis ea . non de omnibus uobis dico ego scio ͵ quos elegi sed ut inpleatur scriptura qui edebat mecum panem leuabit super me calcaneum suum amodo dico uobis antequam fiat (Fol. 156 a.) Cap. XIII. 6—19. Ko ey πὶ KA IQA --- τ τ---ι.-ςἉ» ἵνα οταν γενηται TLTTEVOYTAL OTL ἐγω εἰμι ϑ..... px : αμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν ολαμβανων -ι ' . eay τινα πεμψω eje Xap avec και o Aap Bavwyv ene Xap avec — TOV TELWAVTA LE : Tavra €uroy o ijo ry -- €T apax0n TW πνι Και εμαρτυρῆσεν και €LTT EV ἀμὴν ἀμὴν Xeyo ὕμειν ort εἰσ εξ ὕμων ρκβ : παραδωσειμε: εβλεπον ovy εἰσ αλληλουσ — ot μαθηται ἀπορουντεσ περι τινοσ Aeyet pry : nv δε ανακειμενοσ εἰσ εκ των μαθητῶν -- —, GvTOV εν TW KOATW TOV U]U. OV και ἤγαπα — O τσ VEVEL OUV TOUTO σιμων πετρουσ πυθεσθαι τισ ay en οντοσ περι ov Aeye εἐπιπεέσων ovy εκεινοσ ert ro στηθοσ — ----ὄ του την λέγει avro κετισ ἐστιν — αποκρεινεται avrwotno Kat λεγει εκεινοσ᾽ ἐστιν w ay eyw ἐνβαψασ TO ψωμιον επιδωσω * και Baar pi: το ψωμίον διδωσιν iovda σιμωνοσ — απὸ kapvorov καὶ εἰσηλθεν εἰσ ekxewov — - — ρκε: gatavac : kAeyec avro o tno οποιεισ 7rOUG ταχεῖον τοῦτο δὲ ουδεισ eyyo των ανακειμενων προσ τι εἰπεν avro τινεσ γαρ εδοκουν oTt τὸ γλωσσόκομον εἰχεν o tovdac ort Aeyet avro ο ine ayopacoy wy χρειαν ExojLey eur THY εορτην 1) τοισ πτωχοισ ἵνα τι δοι λαβων ovy TO ψωμειον εκεινοσ εξηλθεν ευθυσ ἣν Se vug- ore ovy εξηλθεν λέγει o we νυν εδοξασθη o ὕιοσ του ανθρωπον καιοθσ εδοξασθη εν avro καιο Oa δοξασει avrov ev «avro και ευθυσ (Fol. 156 δ.) XIII. 20 2I 23 24 25 27 28 29 30 31 32 SEC IOHAN — ut quando factum fuerit credatis quia ego su amen amen dico uobis qui accipit me quemcumque misero me accipit etquiaccipit me. accipit . e e e . lI qui me misit haec cum dixisset ihs conturbatus est spu et testatus est et dixit amen amen dico uobis quia unus ex uestris tradet me inspiciebant ergo inuicem discipuli cogitantes de quo dicit erat autem recumbens unus ex discipulis eius in sinus ihu quem et diligebat ihs innuit ergo huic simon petrus interrogaret quis esset hic de quo dicit incumbens ergo ille super pectus ihu dicit ei dme quis est respondit illi ihs et dixit ille est cui ego intincta buccellam porrexero et intingens buccellam porrexit iudae simonis a caryoto et introibit in illum satanas et dixit illi ihs quod facis citius fac hoc autem nemo sciuit ex recumbentibus ad quid dixit ei quidam enim putauerunt quoniam loculum habebat iudas quoniam dicit illi ihs eme quorum opus habemus in diem festum aut ut pauperibus aliquid daret accipiens ergo buccellam ille exiuit confestim erat autem nox cum ergo exiuit dicit ihs nunc glorificatus est filius hominis et ds glorificatus est in illo et ds glorificauit eum in semet ipso et confesti (Fol. 157 a.) Cap. XIII. 19— 32. 14] BAR BA BE Tomy και evo δοξασει avTov τεκνεῖα ert XIII. 33 | glorificauiteum filioli adhuc pexpov peO vey ειμι ζητήσετε pe pusillum uobiscum sum quaeretis me και καθωσ eurov Tour Ἰουδαιοισ' et sicut dixi iudaeis οπον eyw ὕπαγω ὕμεισ ov δυνασθαι ubi ego uado uos non potestis ελθειν και ὕμειν Xeyo apre uenire et uobis dico modo ἐντολὴν καινὴν διδωμι ὕμειν 34 mandatum nouum do uobis ἵνα ἀγαπατεαλληλουσ καθωσ Kaye ut diligatis inuicem sicut et ego ἤγαπησα ὕμασ iva και ὕμεισ dilexi uos ut et uos a y απατε αλληλουσ ev rovro yap 35 diligatis inuicem in hoc enim γνωσονται παντεσ ort ἐμοι scient omnes quoniam mei μαθητὰι ἐστε cay ἀγαπην exnre discipuli estis si dilictionem habeatis ps : ἐν e aXXo" Xeyet avro σιμων av πετροσ 36 in inuicem dicit illi simon petrus κέπου ὕπαγεισ -λεγει avro 0 ine dme ubibadis dicit illi ihs Ὅπου ἐγω ὕπαγω ov δυνασαι pot συν ubi ego uado non potes tu me ακολονθησαι αρτι ὕστερον δε μοι sequim odo postero autem me ακολουθησεισ eye ovro κε 37 sequeris. dicit illi dme δια τι ov δυναμαι σοι νυν ακολουθησαι quare non possum te nunc sequi αρτι τὴν Wuxny μου ὕπερ σον θήσω modo animam meam pro te ponam ex LO. TET . απεκρειθη ine Kat εἰπεν avro τὴν ψυχὴν σον 38 | respondit ihs et dixit illi- animam tuam ὕπερ eov Ünaewr* αμην ay Xeyo σου prome ponis &men amen dico tibi OTL ov py ἀαλεκτωρ φωνήσει eom ov quoniam non gallus cantabit usque quo apvnon p€ pw - Kas evrev row μαθηταισ avrovXIV.1 negauis me ter. et ait discipulis suis ext :: μη ταρασσεσθω ὕμων 7] καρδια non conturbetur uestrum cor πιστεύετε εἰσ Tov Ov kat εἰσ ee crediteindm etinme credite indo mo patris mei. mansiones M WLOTEVETE ἐν Τὴ OLKELO, TOV TATPOT μου μοναιπολλαῖι εἰσιν εἰ δε μὴ εἰπὸν ay multae sunt si quominus dixissem Üp.ew ort πορενομαι erotjua aa uobis quoniam eo parare τόπον üpew Kay πορευθω ετοιμασαι 3 locum uobis οὐ si abiero parare τόπον ὕμειν ερχομαι παλιν locum uobis uenioiterum καὶ παραλημψομαι ὕμασ προσ «Lavrov et adsumam uos ad meipsum iva οποῦ εἰμι eyo και ὕμεισ εσθαι ut ubi ego sum et uos eritis Kat oTov ὕπαγω odare και τὴν οδον οιδατε 4 et ubi uado scitis et uiam scitis λέγει avro θωμασ o λεγομενοσ διδυμοσ s | dicitillithomasqui dicitur didymus (Fol. 157 5.) (Fol 158a.) Carr. XIII. 32—XIV. s. [3J K€ OK οἰδαμεν πον ὕπαγεισ και πωσ τὴν οδον οἰδαμεν λεγει avro o ine eyo εἰμι ἡ οδοσ και ἡ αληθεια και ἡ ζωὴ ovOeur ἐρχεται προσ Tov πατερα εἰ μὴ δι ἐμονυ €t ἐγνωκατε ELE καὶ TOV πατερα μου γνωσεσθαι και ἀπαρτι γεινωσκετε avrov και εωρακατε avroy * λεγει avro φιλιπποσ —, xe δειξον ἡμειν Tov πατερα και apke, mew Aeyet avro 0 ing TOCOUTU xpovo μεθ υμων ειμι και ουκ ἐεγνωκασ pe φιλιππε O EWPAKWO ELE eopake Tov πατερα και πωσ σὺ λεισ δειξον ἡμειν τον πατερα OV TLOTEVELT OTL εγω EV TW πατρι Kat 0 Warnp ἐν Eat ἐστιν τα ρηματα a eye λελαληκα ὕμειν a? ἐμαυτου ov λαλω o δε πατὴρ o εν eot μένων ποιετα ἐεργὰ avroV πιστενετε μοι OTL O TATHP EV ἐμοι καγω εν τω πατρι ec δε μηγε δια τα epya avra. πιστενετε αμην αμην λεγω ὕμειν οπιστευων εἰσ ἐμετα ἐργα α eyo Tou». κακεινοσ' ποιήσει καὶ μειζονα τουτων ποιήσει OTL €yw προσ TOV πατερα Topevopar και OTL αν αἰτησηται εν τω ονοματι μου Tovro ποιήσω ἵνα δοξασθηοπα τὴρ εν τω Uu» αν τι αἰτήσητε EV τω ονοματι μου ἐγω ποιήσω €ay ayarare pe rog εἐντολασ τασ ἐμασ τηρήσατε καγω ἐρωτήσω τὸν πατερα και aXXov παρακλητον δωσει ὕμειν ἵνα μενὴ εἰσ Tov auova, μεθ ὕμων το — TO Tryo, Tyo αληθειασ 00 κοσμοσ ov δυναται AaBetv ort ov θεωρει avroy οὐδε γεινωσκει αὐτὸν ὕμεισ δε (Fol. 138 δ.) XIV. 9 10 12 13 17 SEC 143 = [6] HAN dme nescimus ubi badis et quomodo uiam nouimus dicit illi ihs ego sum uia et ueritas et uita nemo uenit ad patrem nisi per me si cognouistis me et patrem meum scietis et amodo cognoscite eum et uidistis eum dicit illi philippus dme monstra nobis patrem et sufficit nobis dicit illi ihs tanto tempore uobiscum sum et non cognouistis me philippe qui uidit me uidit patrem et quomodo tu dicis monstra nobis patrem non credis quoniam ego in patre et pater in me est uerba que ego locutus sum uobis a me non loquor pater autem qui in me manet facit opera sua credis mihi quoniam pater in me et ego in patre sin autem uel propter opera ipsa credite amen amen dico uobis qui credit in me opera quae ego facio et ille faciet et maiora horum faciet quoniam ego ad patrem uado et quodcumque petieritis in nomine meo hoc faciam ut glorificetur pater in filio si quid petieritis in nomine meo ego faciam si diligitis me mandata mea serbate et ego rogauo patrem et alium paracletum dauit uobis ut maneat in aeternum uobiscum Spa ueritatis quem mundus non potest accipere quia non uidet eum nec adnoscit eum uos autem (Fol. 159 a.) Cap. XIV. 5—17. 144 p γεινωσκετε avrov ort Tap ὕμειν μενει καὶ εν ὕμειν EO TLY OUK αφησω ὕμασ ορφανουσ εἐρχομαι προσ ὕμασ ETL μεικρον και ο κοσμοσ j4€ OUKETL θεωρει ὕμεισ δεθεωρειτε με ort eyo ζω και ὕμεισ ζησεσθε εν exe TH NEPA γνωσεσθαι ter OTL €y€ EV TO πατρι μον και ὕμεισ εν ἐμοι καγω EV ὕμειν o EXWV τασ ἐντολασ μου καὶ THPWY avra : EXELVOT ἐστιν οαγαπὼων με: o δε ayarwy με αγαπηθησεται ὕπο του πατροσ μου Kayo ἀγαπήσω AVTOV και ερφωνήσω avro ἐμαυτὸν :Aeyet avro ἴουδασ ovx o απὸ καρνωτου — KE TL €T TU OTL μελλεισ jew εγῴφανιζειν σεαντον Kat ovxt TW κοσμω — απεκριθὴ ino και eurev avri» eay TLC ayaa pe Tov Xoyov μου τηρήσει καὶ ὁ πατὴρ μου αγαπησει QuTov καὶ προσ avrov ελευσομαι καὶ προσ αντον μονὴν ποιήσομαι ο μὴ aya roy με Tov λογουσ μον ov τηρησει : Kato λογοσ᾽ οεμοσ ον akovere ov ἐστιν ἐμοσ ἀλλα rov πεμψαντοσ με ᾿πατροσ * ταῦτα λελαληκα ὕμειν παρ pev μένων οδε παρακλητοσ ΤΟ πνα TO αγιον οπεμψει o πατὴρ μου εν τω OVOPATL μου εκεινοσ ὕμασ διδαξει παντα και ὕπομνησει ὕμασ πανταα αν euro ὕμειν εἰρηνην αφιημει ὕμειν εἰρηνὴν τὴν ἐμὴν διδωμι ὕμειν ον καθωσ ο κοσμοσ διδωσιν (Fol. 159 5.) XIV. 18 19 20 21 25 26 27 SEC IOHAN rn scitis eum quoniam apud uos manet et in uobis est non dismittam uos orphanos uenio ad uos adhuc pusillum et hic mundus me iam non uidet uos autem uidetis me quoniam ego uiuo et uos uiuetis in illo die cognoscetis uos quoniam ego in patre meo et uos in me et ego in uobis qui habet mandata mea et serbat ea ille est qui diligit me quiautem diligit me diligetur a patre meo et ego diligam eum et ostendam illi me ipsum dicit illi iudas non qui ascaryotes dme quid est quoniam incipies nobis ostendere te ipsum et non huic mundo diligit me uerbum meum seruabit et pater meus diligit eum et ad eum ueniam et ad eum habitaculum faciam qui non diligit me uerba mea non serbabit et uerbum meum quod auditis non est meum sed eius qui me misit patris haec locutus sum uobis apud uos manens paracletus autem Spa sanctus quem mittet pater meus in nomine meo ille uos docebit omnia et commouebit uos omnia quaecumque dixero uobis pacem dismitto uobis pacem meam do uobis non sicut mundus dat (Fol. 160a.) Cap, XIV. 157—247. eyo διδωμι üp.ew μη ταρασσεσθω ὕμων ἡ καρδια μηδε δειλειατω HKOVOTATE ort ἐγω euroy ὕμειν ὕπαγω καὶ ἐρχομαι προσ ὕμασ εἰ ἀγαπατε με ἐχαρητε ay ort πορευομαι προσ Tov πρα orto wap μειζων μου εστιν καὶ νυν εἰρηκα ὕμειν πριν yever Gaz iva οταν γενηται πιστευσητε μοι ovKert πολλα λαλησω μεθ ὕμων ἐρχεται yap 0 rov κοσμου ἀρχων και εν ἐμοι OUK ἔχει οὐδὲν eupew αλλ iva γνω 0 κοσμοσ ort ayarrw TOV «pa και kaÜuc ἐνετειλατο μοι ουτωσ TOU» εγειρεσθε αγωμεν ἐντευθεν - eyo expt ἡ ἀαμπελοσ ἡ αληθινή Kato παρ μου γεωργοσ ἐστιν παν κλημα ev enor μὴ φερον καρπὸν Gipel AUTO ka4 παν TO καρποφορον καθαριει avro ἵνα πλειονα καρπον φερη ad «avrov εαν μὴ jean εν TH ἀμπελω οντωσ οὐδε ὕμεισ cay μη ἐν eot μεινητε + eyo yap ete ἢ ἀμπελοσ ὕμεισ τα κληματα O EVV ἐμοὶ KAW εν αντω ovroc φερει καρπον πολὺν ort χωρεισ' ἐμου ov δυνασθαι ποιειν eay μη tur μενὴ εν enor ἐεπληθη εξω wo To κλημα και ἐξηρανθη και συναγουσιν avro «a4 εἰσ πυρ βαλλουσιν και καίετε : «av Se μεινῆτε εν ἐμοι Kat τα ρήματα μου εν ὕμειν pecvy o eay θελητε αἰτησασθαι : Kas γενήσεται ev rovro εδοξασθη o πατὴρ μον ἵνα πολυν καρπον φερητε και γενησθαι μου μαθηται καθωσ ἡγαπησεν (Fol. 1τόο ὃ.) 28 SEC IOHAN — — ω--ς — ego do uobis non conturbetur uestrum cor neque trepidetur audistis quoniam ego dixi uobis uado et uenio ad uos si diligatis me gaudebatis utique quoniam uado ad patrem quoniam pater maior me est et nunc dixi uobis antequam fiat ut cum factum fuerit credatis mihi iam non multa loquar uobis cum uenit enim huius mundi princeps et in me non habet nihil inuenire sed ut sciatis mundum quoniam diligo patrem et sicut nrandauit mihi sic facio surgite eamus hinc ego sum uites uera et pater meus agricula est omne sarmentum quod in me non adferet fructum tollit illud et omne quod fructum adferet purgauit illud ut ampliorem frum adferat ab se ai non manserit in uite sic nec uos si non in me maneatis ego enim sum uitis uossarmenta qui manet in me et ego in illo hic adferet fructum multum quia sine me non potestis facere si non aliquis maneat in me missus est foras sicut sarmentu. et aruit et congregant illud et in ignem mittunt et ardet si autem manseritis in me et uerba mea in uobis manserint quodcumque uultis petite et fiet in hoc glorificatus est pater meus ut multum fructum adferatis et sitis mei discipuli sicut dilexit (Fol. 161 a.) Capp. XIV. 27—XV. 9. 19 145 146 j Pu v o 4 J ‘KAT IDAN —— ὦ -. μεο πατὴρ Kayw ὕμασ ἡγαπησα XY. μεινατε εν τὴ aya» τὴ ἐμὴ «ay TAT 10 €vroÀagc μου THPHO TE pLeverre ey TY aya] μου καθωσ Kayw Tac ἐντολασ TOU πατροσ μου TETNPYKG Kat μενω avrov ev Ty αἀγαπὴ ταυτα δε λελαληκα I ὕμειν ἵνα xapa 1 ἐμὴ ev ὕμειν ἢ καὶ ἢ χαρα ὕμων πληρωθὴ αντὴ ἐστιν 12 ἢ ἐντολὴ 7 ἐμὴ ἵνα ἀγαπατε αλληλουσ : καθωσ ἡγαπησα ὕμασ * μειξονα Tavryc 13 ayamny ουδεισ exec ἵνα τὴν ψυχὴν avrov : θη ὕπερ των φιλων avrov : ὕμεισ yap 14 φιλοι μου ἐστε eay ποιήσητε a ἐγω ἐντέλλομαι ὕμειν ovkeri ὕμασ λεγω 15 SovAcve ort o δουλοσ οὐκ σιδεν τι ποιει αὐτου OKT ὕμασ δεειρηκα φιλουσ OTL TAYTG, OGG ἠκουσα παρα του πατροσ μου εἐγνωρισα ὕμειν ovx ὕμεισ με εξελεξασθε 16 αλλα eyo εξελεξαμην ὕμασ και Onna ὕμασ ἵνα ὕμεισ ὕπαγητε και καρπον φέρητε και ο καρποσ ὕμων μενὴ > «Ψα οτιαν αἰτήσητε TOV πατερα εν τω ονοματι μου δω ὕμειν : Tavra ἐντελλομε ὕμειν ἀγαπατε 17 αλληλουσ €t 0 κοσμοσ ὕμασ μισει 18 γεινωσκετε ort ἐεμεπρωτον μεμεισῆκεν ει εκ του κοσμου ἤτεο κοσμοσ ay TO ἵδιον 19 εφειλει ort ex του κοσμου NTE αλλ eyo εξελεξαμην ὕμασ εκ του κοσμον : δια Tovro μισει ὕμασ οκοσμοσ : μνημονεῦετε 20 TOvG λογουσ ove eyw εἰπὸν ὕμειν — οὐκ ἐστιν pov δουλοσ μειζων TOV κυ avrov seu ene εδιωξαν και ὕμασ διωξουσιν (Fol. 161 ὁ.) — t EC f ej HAN me pater et ego uos dilexi manete in caritate mea si mandata mea seruaueritis manebitis in caritate mea sicut ego mandata patris mei seruabi et maneo in caritate ipsius haec autem locutus sum uobis ut gaudium meum in uobis sit et gaudium uestrum inpleatur hoc est mandatum meum ut diligatis inuicem sicut dilexi uos maiorem huius dilectionem nemo habet ut animam suam ponat pro amicis suis uos enim amici mei estis si feceritis quae ego mando uobis iam non dico uos seruos quoniam seruus nescit quid facit dms eius uos autem dixi amicos quoniam omnia quae audiui a patre meo demonstraui uobis non uos me elegistis sed ego elegi uos et posui uos ut uos eatis et fructum adferatis et fructus uester maneat ut quid quid petieritis patrem in nomine meo det uobis haec mando uobis diligite inuicem si mundus uos o dit scitote quia me primum o diuit 8i de mundo essetis n:undus suum amabat quoniam de mundo eratis sed ego elegi uos de mundo propter hoc odit uos mundus mementote sermones quos ego dixi uobis non est seruus maior dmo suo si me persecuti sunt et uos persequentur (Fol; 162 a.) Cap, XV, 9—20. f! a) Es J J J ini m J pes - o εἰ Toy Xoyov μου ernpnoay Kat Tov : ὕμετερον τηρησουσιν: aÀAa ravra ποιήσουσιν εἰσ ὕμασ δια TO ονομα μου : ort οὐκ οἰδασιν τον πεμψαντα με εἰ μη λθον και : ἐλαλῆσα αντοισ' : Qpaptiay ovx εἰχαν vvv δε προφασιν ovk exovaw epi ro αμαρτιασ' > QUTWY ' O ELE μεισων Kat TOV TATEPA μον μεισει᾿ εἰ τα ἐργα μὴ ἐποιησα εν αυτοισ α ουδεισ αλλοσ ἐποιησεν αμαρτειαν οὐκ εἶχαν νυν δε και εωρακασιν και μεμεισηκασιν με καιτον πατερα μου αλλ iva πληρωθη 0 Àoyoc o εν Tw vopu» avrov γεγραμμενοσ ort ἐμεισησαν με δωρεαν oray δὲ εἐλθη o παρακλητοσ ον eyo πεμπω ὕμειν παρατου προ μου TO ra Tyo αληθειασ οπαρα TOV πατροσ μου ἐκπορευετε EKELYOT μαρτυρήσει περι ἐμου και ὕμεισ μάρτυρειτε ort απ ἀαρχὴσ jer εμου ἐστε Tavra. λελαληκα ὕμειν ἵνα μη σκανδαλισθητε αποσυναγωγουσ ποιήσουσιν ὕμασ' αλλ epxerat wpa ἵνα rac o azrokrewaa — ὕμασ᾽ dofn Aarpeay προσφερειν ro 0o και TGUTO, ποιήσουσιν ὕμειν OTL OUK — ἐγνωσαν TOV πρα ουδεεμε Tavra. λελαληκα ὕμειν ἵνα oray ελθη 7] epa. μνημονεντε OTL : eyw eurov ὕμειν : ravra δε εξ αρχησ ὕμειν ovk εἶπον ore μεθ᾽ ὕμων ἡμὴν voy δε ὕπαγω προσ τον πεμψαντα με και ονδεισ «£ ὕμων Epwra με που ὕπαγεισ αλλ ort ravra λελαληκα Fol. 162 δ.) XV. 54 25 27 SEC 147 [2f HAN si uerbum meum custodierunt et uestrum custodient sed haec facient in uos propter nomen meum quoniam nesciunt qui me misit 8i non uenissem et locutus eis fuissem peccatum non habebant nunc autem excusationem non habent de peccato eorum qui rae odit et patrem meum odit si opera non feci in eis quae nemo alius fecit peccatum non habebant nunc autem et uiderunt et odierunt me et patrem meum sed ut inpleatur uerbum quod in leges eorum scriptum est quoniam odierunt me gratis cum autem uenerit paracletus quem ego mitto uobis a patre meo spa ueritatis qui a patre meo prodit ille testimonium dauit de me et uos testimonium datis quia ab initio mecum estis haec locutus sum uobis ut non scandalizemini de synagoga uos eicient sed uenit hora ut omns qui uos occiderit uos putet se hostiam offerre deo et haec facient uobis quoniam non. cognouerunt patrem neque me haec locutus sum uobis ut cum nenerit hora memores sitis quia egodixiuobis haecautem ab initio uobis non dixi quia uobiscum eram nunc autem uado ad eum qui me misit et nemo ex uobis interrogat me ubi uadis sed quoniam haec locutus sum (Fol. 163a.) Carr. XV. 20—XVI. 6. 148 J SRS ὕμειν ἡ λυπὴ πεπληρωκεν ὕμων τὴν καρδιαν αλλ eyw τὴν αληθειαν λεγω ὕμειν -συμφερει ὕμειν ἵνα eyo απελθω | ay yap μὴ απελθω o παρακλητοσ ovk €Aeva erat προσ ὕμασ eay Se zropevÓo πεμψω avroy προσ ὕμασ και ελθων exewoa ελεγξει Tov Koo pov περι αμαρτιασ και περι δικαιοσυνησ και περι κρισεωσ » TEPL αμαρτειασ μεν οτι OU πιστενουσιψ εἰσ ἐμε περι δικαιοσυνὴσ δε OTL προσ τὸν πατερα ὕπαγω και οὐκετι θεωρειτε με περι δε κρισεωσ OTL οαρχων TOV κοσμου TOVTOV κεκριται ἔτσι πολλα exw λεγειν ὕμειν αλλ ov δυνασθε avra. βασταζειν apri — oray €AOn exewoo To πνα Tyco αληθειασ εκεινοσ ὕμασ οδηγησει ev τή αληθεια racy ov yap λαλήσει αὠ «avrov αλλα oca ακουσει λαλήσει καὶ τὰ ἐρχομενα "αναγγελει ὕμειν εκεινοσ ἐμε δοξασει ort ek του eov λημψεται > και αναγγελει ὕμειν : παντα οσα : ἔχει ο πατὴρ ejua ἐστιν * δια τουτο εἰπὸν ort εκ του εμου λαμβανει και αναγγελει ὕμειν μεικρον και ovkert θεωρειτε με καὶ παλιν μεικρον καὶ οψεσθε με εἰπὸν ovv εκ των μαθητων avrov προσ αλληλουσ τι ἐστιν Tovro o λεγει ἡμειν μεικρον και ouKere οψεσθε με και παλιν μεικρον καὶ οψεσθε με καὶ OTL EYW v7ra yo προσ TOV WATEPA TL €O'TLV TOovTO (Fol. 1635.) XVI. 13 REC IOHAN -.-- .-- — . uobis tristitia adimpleuit uestrum cor sed ego ueritatem dico uobis expedit uobis ut | ego eam si enim non iero paracletus non ueniet ad uos si autem iero mittam eum ad uoa et ueniens ille arguet mundum de peccato et de iustitia et deiudicio de peccato quidem quoniam non credunt in me de iustitia autem quoniam ad patrem uado et iam non uidetis me deiudicio autem - quoniam princeps mundi huius iudicatus est adhuc multa habeo dicere uobis sed non potestis illa baiolare modo cum uenerit ille spiritus ueritatis ille uos diriget in ueritate omni non enim loquetur a semetipso quaecumque audierit loquetur et super uentura adnuntiauit uobis ille me glorificauit quoniam de meo accipiet. et adnuntiauit uobis omnia quae habet pater mea sunt propter hoc dixi quoniam de meo accipiet et adnuntiabit uobis pusillum et non me uidebitis et iterum pusillum et uideuitis me dixerunt ergo ex discipulis eius adinuicem quid est hoc quod dicit nobis pusillum et non uidebitis me et iterum pusillum et uidebitis me et quia ego uado ad patrem quid est hoc (Fol. 164 a.) | Car. XVI. 6—18. — TO μεικρον ovk οιδαμεν o λεγει €yvo o ie ort ort ἤθελον avrov ἐπερωτησαι περι TOUTOV Kat εἰπεν αντοισ περι rovrov ζητειτε μετ αλληλων oTt εἰπὸν μεικρον και ov θεωρειτε με και παλιν μεικρον και οψεσθε με py : ἀμὴν ἀμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν ort κλαυσετε και θρηνήσεται ὕμεισ * o δεκοσμοσ χαρησεται ὕμεισ λυπηθησεσθε- αλλα ἡ Xr jaw εἰσ χαραν γενήσεται | ἢ γυνὴ oray rur λυπὴν exec ort 2ABev ἡ ἡμέρα αὐυτὴσ oray δε γεννησὴ TO παιδιον ονκετι μνημονευει Tye λυπησ δια τὴν χαραν οτι εγεννηθὴ ἀνθρωποσ εἰσ TOV κοσμον και ὕμεισ ovv vvv μεν Aviv edere παλιν δε οψομαι ὕμασ᾽- και χαρήσεται ὕμων ἡ καρδια και τὴν χαραν ὕμων ovOeur ape. ad vov καὶ εν ἐκεινὴ TY ἡμερα ELE ovk ερωτήσετε ovde ἀμὴν αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν «av τι αἰτησηται τον πατερα εν τω ονοματι μου δωσει ὕμειν €wo αρτι ovx ἤτήσατε οὐδεν εν τω ονοματι pov asrerre καὶ λήμψεσθε ἵνα ἢ χαρα ὕμων ἡ πεπληρωμενὴ pva : Tavra. ey παροιμιαισ λελαληκα ὕμειν p EPXETAL WPA OTE οὐκετι EV παροιμίαισ AaAnow ὕμειν adda ev παρησια περι του πατροσ ἀπαγγελω ὕμειν εν exer Τὴ "epa εν τω ονοματι μου αἰτήσεσθε και ov λεγω ὕμειν ort €yo ἐρωτησω TOV πάτερα μου περι ὕμων AUTOT yap o πατὴρ φιλιὕμασ ore vero eje (Fol. 164 5.) XVI. 25 SEC IOHAN — c — ==, — pusillum nescimus quid dicit cognouit ihs quoniam uolebant eum interrogare de hoc et dixit illis de hoc queritis in inuicem quoniam dixi pusillum et non me uideuitis et iterum pusillum et uideuitis me &men amen dico uobis quoniam plorabitis et plangetis uos: mundus autem gaudebit uos tristitiam habebitis sed tristitia uestra in gaudium transferetur mulier cum parit tristitiam habet quoniam uenit dies eius cum autem pepererit infantem iam non meminit tristitiae propter gaudium quia natus est homo in hunc inundum et uos ergo nunc quidem tristitiam habebitis iterum aute uideuo uos et gaudebit cor uestrum et gaudium uestrum nemo tollet a uobis et in illo die me non rogauitis nihil amen amen dico uobis si quid petieritis patrem in nomine meo dabit uobis usque nunc nihil petistis in | nomine meo petite et accipietis ut gaudium uestrum repletum sit haec in prouerbiis locutus sum uobis uenit hora cum iam non in prouerbiis loquar uobis sed in pala de patre adnuntiauo uobis in illa die in nomine meo petetis et non dico uobis coniam ego rogabo patrem meum de uobis ipse enim pater diligit uos quoniam uos me (Fol. 165 a.) Cap, XVI. 18—27. 149 150 πεφιλήκατε και πεπιστευκατε OTL EYW παρα του πατροσ εξηλθον και ἡλθον εἰσ TOV κοσμον παλιν αφιημι TOY κοσμον XVL- Kat πορενομαι προσ TOV πατερα. λεγοῦσιν evra 29 ot μαθηται avrov ide νυν ev παρρήσια λαλεισ καὶ παροιμιαν οὐδεμίαν λεγεισ νυν odapev ort οἰδασ παντα και ov χρεια εἐχεισ La. τισ σεερωτα εν Tovro πιστεύομε οτι παρα bv εξηλθεσ απεκριθὴ avrow — > omg αρτι TWUTTEVETE : Sov €pXerat wpa. και ἐληλυθεν iva σκορπισθητε €KQOTOO LT ταῖδια καὶ εμε μονον αφητε και ουκ εἰμι μονοσ ort 0 πατὴρ μετ €J.OV ἐστιν : ταυτα λελαληκα ὕμειν ἵνα εν ἐμοι εἰρήνην exyre εν Tw κοσμω θλειψειν εξετε αλλα θαρσειτε εγω νενικηκα TOV κοσμον Tavra ἐλαλησεν o ino Kau ἐπαρασ' Tove οφθαλμονσ avrov «ur τὸν ovpavoy evrey. TaTep εληλυθεν ἡ wpa Sogacov cov TOV ὕιον ἵνα οὕιοσ cov δοξαση σε καθωσ εδωκασ avro εξουσιαν πασησ σαρκοσ ἵνα παν o δεδωκασ avro exn ζωὴν αἰωνιον αντη δεεστιν ἢ αιωνιοσ ζωὴ ἵνα γεινωσκουσιν σε τον μονον αληθινον ὃν και ον o Coens, απεστειλασ uj XPV ur TOUTOY TOV κοσμον eyo σε ἐδοξασα ex tno γησ και TO epyoy ετελειωσα o εδωκασ μοι tva ποιήσω και νυν δοξασον με συ πατὴρ παρα σεαντω Ty δοξη ἡ exov παρα σοι προ του γενεσθαι Tov κοσμον εφανερωσα To ονομα cov Tow ανθρωποισ᾽ (Fol. 165 δ.) XVIL 1 SEC IOHAN —— — dilexistis et credidistis quoniam ego & patre exiui et ueni in hunc mundum iterum dimitto hunc munda et uado ad patrem dicunt ilii discipuli eius ecce nun in palam loqueris et prouerbium inullum dicis nunc cognouimus quia scis omnia et non opus habet ut aliquis te interroget in hocredimus quoniam a deo existi respondit eis ihs modo creditis ecce uenit hora et uenit ut dispargamini unus quisque in sua et me solum dismittatis et non sum solus quomam pater mecum est haeclocutussum uobis ut in me pacem habeatis in mundo tribulationem habebitis sed anime qui estote ego uici mundum haec locutus est ihs et adlebans oculos suos in caelum dixit pater uenit hora glorifica filium tuum ut filius honorificet te sicut dedisti ei potestatem omnis carnis ut omne quod dedisti ei habeat uitam aeternam haec est autem uita aeterna ut cognoscant te solum uerum dm et quem misisti ihs xpm in hunc mundum ego te honorificaui super terram et opus consummaui quod dedisti mihi ut faciam et nunc honorifica me tu pater ad teipsum gloria quam habebam aput te antequam fieret mundus manifestaui nomen tuum hominibus (Fol. 166 a.) Capp, XVI. 27—XVII. 6. -- — --- KAT IOAN fee Mee .. :.. ove εδωκασ μοι εκ TOV κοσμου XVIL σοι σαν Kat ἐμοι αυτουσ ἐεδωκασ καὶ TOV λογον σον τετηρηκαν νυν ἐγνωκαν ort παντα οσα δεδωκασ μοι 7 παρα σον ἐστιν OTL TA ρηματασον α 8 εἐδωκασ μοι δεδωκα αντοισ και avroL ἐλαβον αληθωσ ort παρα σον εξηλθον και επιστευσαν OTL OV μεαπεστιλασ €yo περι avrov ἐρωτω ουπεριτου 9 κοσμου €purro adda. περι ὧν εδωκασ μοι OTL σοι εἰσιν και TG. €40. παντα σα ἐστιν io και τὰ σα ἐμὰ cor και ἐδοξασασ pe ev avrout και οὐκετι εἰμι εν τουτω TW κοσμω 11 και OUTOL EY TW KOT LW εἰσιν KAYW TPOT C'€ EPXOMAL OVKETL εἰμι EV τω κοσμω- καὶ EV TW KOT PLU ELLE TATE αγιε τήρησον avrovg εν ro ονοματι σου καὶ OTE μὴν μετ αὐτῶν €yo ετήρουν avTOUT εν To ὁνοματι σου. δεδωκασ μοι ἵνα wow εν καθωσ ner. OTE ἡμὴν μετ avrov equ 12 ἐτήρουν αυτουσ εν τω ονοματι σου ove δεδωκασ μοι εφυλαξα και ουδεισ εξ avrov adero εἰ μὴ οὕιοσ THE απωλειασ' ἵνα ἡ γραφὴ πληρωθὴ νυν δε 13 προσ σεέρχομαι καὶ ravra, λαλω εν τουτω TW κοσμω ἵνα €xwow τὴν xapay THY ἐμὴν πεπληρωμένην εν avrour. eyw de 14 ἐδωκα Toy λογον gov ev avrow καὶ O KOO LOO JLELO EL αντουσ OTL ονκ €LO'LV εκ TOUTOV TOU κοσμον OUK ερωτω iva apne t5 ανυτουσ εκ του κοσμον αλλ ἵνα τηρησησ αὐτουσ EX TOV πονήρου €KTOUTOV TOV κοσμον τό OUK εἰσὶν καθωσ KQYW OUK εἰμὶ EK TOU κοσμου (Fol. 166 5.) ‘SEC IOHAN — 151 quos dedisti mihi de hoc mundo tui erant et mihi illos dedisti et uerbum tuum serbaberunt nunc cognouerunt quia omnia que mihi dedisti abs te sunt quoniam uerba tua quae dedisti mihi dedi eis et ipsi acceperunt uere quoniam abs te exiui et crediderunt quia tu me misisti ego pro eis rogo non pro hoc mundo rogo sed de quibus dedisti mihi quoniam tui sunt et omnia mea tua sunt et tua mea sunt et glorificasti me in eis etiam non sum in hoc mundo et ipsi in hoc mundo sunt etegoadteuenio iam non sum in mundo etin mundosum pater sancte serba eos in nomine tuo et cum essem cum eis ego serbabam eos in nomine tuo quod dedisti mihi ut sint unum sicut nos cum essem cum eis ego custodiebam eos in nomine tuo quos dedisti mihi . et custodiui et nemo ex eis periit nisi filius perditionis ut scriptura impleatur nunc autem ad te uenio et haec loquor in hoc mundo ut habeant gaudium meum inpletum in temet ipsis ego autem dedi uerbum tuum eis et mundus odit eos quoniam non sum de hoc mundo non rogo ut tollas ' eos de mundo sed ut serues eos de iniquo de hoc mundo non sunt sicut et ego non sum de mundo . (Fol. 167 a.) Car. XVII. 6—16. 152 Cam, αγιασον avrovg ev τὴ αληθεια o λογοσ o coc αλήηθεια ἐστιν καθωσ ene απεστειλασ εἰσ τοντὸν TOV κοσμον καγω απεστειλα αυτουσ εἰσ TOVTOY TOV κοσμον και ὕπερ αντων eyw αγιαζω ἐμαντον iva wou και αντοι ἡγιασμένοι εν αληθεια ov περι rovrov δε eporo μονον αλλα και περιτῶων πιστευοντων δια Tov λογον avrov εἰσ ene va παντεσ εν ὡσιν καθωσ av πατὴρ εν ἐμοι καγω €V σοι ἵνα και GUTOL EY ἡμειν ὠσὶν . ἵνα o κοσμοσ πιστευσὴ οτισὺυ με απεστειλασ' καγω τὴν δοξαν nv εδωκασ᾽ μοι δεδωκα αντοισ iva wow τὸ εν καθωσ ἡμεισ εν OV EV ἐμοι καγω EV αὐτοισ ἵνα ὡσιν τετελιωμενοι εισ TO εν ἵνα γεινωσκὴ 0 κοσμοσ OTL συ μεαπεστειλασ και ηγαπησα avrouT καθωσ συ με ηγαπησασ πατερ o δεδωκασ μοι θελω ἵνα οπου eun eye κακεινοι WOLY μετ ἐμου ἵνα θεωρωσι τὴν δοξαν ἣν δεδωκασ μοι ort ηγαπησασ με : προκαταβολησ κοσμου : πατερ δικαιε 0 κοσμοσ τουτοσ σεουκ ἔγνω εγω δεσε εγνωκα Kat OVTOL eyvwray οτισυ μεαπεστειλασ᾽ : καὶ ἐγνωρισα αντοισ TO ονομα σοὺ και γνωρισῳ ἵνα ἡ ἀγαπὴ 7) ἡγαπήσασ με εν αντοισ ἢ Kayw εν GUTOWT —, evs: Tavra εἰπὼν o ine εξηλθεν συν row μαθηταῖσ avrov περαν τον χειμαρρον του κεδρου οπονυ ἢν κηποσ᾽ εἰσ ον εἰσῆλθεν pvt : auroo Kat ot pua pros avrov : nde. δε και aay (Fol. 167 5.) XVII. 17 XVIII. 1 2 ‘BEC IOHAN sanctifica eos in ueritate uerbum tuum ueritas est sicut me misisti in hunc mundum et ego misi eos in hunc mundum et pro eis ego sanctifico me ipsum ut sint et ipsi sanctificati in ueritate nunc autem propter istos rogo . solum sed et pro his qui credituri sunt per uerbum eorum in me ut omnes unum sint sicut tu pater in me et ego in te ut et ipsi in nouis sint ut hic mundus credat quoniam tu me misisti et ego gloriam quam dedisti mihi dedi eis ut sint unum Bicut nos unum tu in me et ego in eis ut sint perfecti consummati in unum ut cognoscat mundus quoniam tu me misisti et dilexi eos sicut tu me dilexisti pater quod mihi dedis uolo ut ubi ego sum et illi sint mecum ut aspiciant gloriam quam mihi dedisti quia dilexisti me ante constitutionem mundi - pater sancte mundus hic te non cognouit ego autem te cognoui et isti cognouerunt quoniam tu me misisti et manifestaui eis nomen tuum et manifestabo ut caritas quam dilexisti me in eis sit et ego in illis haec cum dixisset ihs exiit simul cum discipulis suis trans torrentem cedri ubi erat hortus in quem introibit ipse et discipuli eius sciebat autem et (Fol 168 a.) Carr, XVII. 1;7—X VIII. 2. — Af SS J [ἃ f5.f ΕΣ, Bs ἵουδασ' o παραδιδων avrov - TOV TOTTOV XVIII. — ort πολλακισ συνηχθὴ exer o eno pera Tov μαθητῶν avrov : o ovv iovdac 3 λαβὼν τὴν σπειραν και εκ των ἀρχιερεων καὶ εκ των φαρισαιων ὕπηρετασ ερχεται «xe. μετα φανων καὶ λαμπαδων — : Kat oo : ino δε edwy παντα τα 4 €pxoj.vo. em avrov εξηλθεν και Xeyet avrow τινα ξητειτε απεκριθησαν avro 5 ty Toy ναζαρηνον ‘Neyer αντοισ €yo εἰμι ἵστηκει δε και ἴουδασ o παραδιδουσ avrov μετ QUTWV WO ουν €UT€V GUTOLT €yO εἰμι ἡ ό απηλθαν εἰσ τα οπεισω Kat ἐπεσαν χαμαι παλιν ovy avrove ἐτηρωτησεν Xeyuv τινα ζητειτε οι Se ειἰπαν παλιν uy TOV γαζωραιον απεκριθη avrowr o qu 8 εἰπὸν ὕμειν OTL ἐγω EAL εἰ ovy eje ζητειτε adere rovrova ὕπαγειν iva 9 πληρωθὴη o λογοσ ov evrev ort ova εδωκασ μοι ef avrwy ovdeva απωλεσα > TOTE σιμων TETPOT €exoy μαχαιραν 10 εἰλκυσεν αὐτὴν καὶ ἐπαισεν roy δουλον τον ἀαρχιερεωσ και ἀπέκοψεν avrov τουτιον To δεξειον - v δὲ τονομα του δουλου ἐκεινου μαλχοσ εἰπεν ovy 11 0 - Tw Terpo Bade τὴν μαχαιραν eur τὴν θηκην ^ ro ποτήριον o εδωκεν μοι : o πατήρ ov jx ruo avro ! ἢ ovy σπειρα 12 Kat 0 χειλιαρχοσ και ot ὕπηρεται των Ἰουδαίων συνελαβὸον τον "y καὶ ἐδησαν avrov: Kat ἤγαγον προσ avvay 13 πρωτον ἣν yap πενθεροσ rov καῖφα OC ἣν αρχιερευσ TOU €VUXUTOV EKELYOU (Fol. 168 5.) 153 [Desunt folia, octo, vicesimum secundum Codicis quaternionem complectentia, Quae a cap. XVII. 13 usque ad cap. xx. 13 Graec), ef a cap. xvin. 2 usque ad cap. xx. 1 Latine, a posteriore manus per septem folia sunt scripta, huic volu- mint Appendicis loco subjicientur. | Car. XVIII. a—13. 20 164 “SEC TOHAN — [ CAP. XX. 1 essent ad monimentum et uidet lapidem sublatum ab osteo 2 monimenti currit ergo et uenit ad simonem petrum et alium discipulum quem diligebat ihs et dicit illis tulerunt dom de monimento et nescimus ubi posuerunt eum 3 exiuit ergo petrus et alius discipulus 4 et ueniebant ad monimentum currebant aute ambo in se alius autem discipulus praecucurrit citius ante petrum et uenit prior 5 in monimentum et prospiciens uidet posita lentiamina non tamen 6 introibit uenit ergo simon petrus sequens eum et introibit in monimentum et uidet 7 lentiamina posita et sudarium quod erat positum super capud elus- non cum lentiamine positum sed seorsus inuolutum in unum locum 8| tuncergointroibit et alius discipulus qui uenerat prior in monimentum 9 et uidit et credidit necdum enim sciebant scripturam quia oportet eum 10 resurgerea mortuis abierunt ergo ad se iterum discipuli 11 maria autem stabat ad monimentum foris et plorabat cum ergo ploraret 12 prospexit in monimentum et uidet duos angelos in albis sedentes unum ad capud et unum ad pedes ubi positum erat corpus ihu 13 |. dicunt ei illi mulier quid ploras (Fol. 177 a.) Cap, XX. 1—13. tome, τινα Gyrew Acyet avrows ort pay τον kv xx. μου και ovx οιδα rov τεθεικαν avrov ταυτα εἰπουσα ἐστραφὴ ew τα οπισω 14 — και θεωρει Tov την ἐστωτα και ovk ηδι -- omy, οτι τηὴσ ἐστιν λέγει aurno ino yvvat TC κλαιίεισ 15 τινα ζητεισ «xeu Soxovea ort o — κηπουροσ ἐστιν | Aeyer avro ke εἰ OV PED avTOV εἰπέ LOL WOU τεθεικασ avrov καγω avrov apo e λεγει αυτὴ ins papa στραφεισα δε τό εκεινῇ λεγει avro εβραΐστι ραββωνει ο λέγεται κε διδασκαλε λεγει aurn τσ 17 pa] μου απτου ovmo yap αναβεβηκα προσ TOV πρὰ TOp€VOV Ovy προσ τουσ αδελῴφουσ καὶ eure avrow αναβαινω προσ TOV pa μου και πατερα ὕμων — — και θν μον και Ov ὕμων ἔρχεται μαρια ἡ μαγδαληνὴ απαγγελλουσα 18 -- Tour μαθηταισ avrov οτι εωρακεν τον ky και α εἰπεν AUTY ἐμήνυσεν αὐτοισ Ovec ovv οψιασ τὴ ἡμερα εκεινὴ 19 τὴ μεια Tov σαββατων και των θυρων κεκλισμέενων οπου noav οἱ μαθηται δια rov φοβον των Ἰουδαίων — 1ÀÓev ing kat «ary εἰσ τὸ μεσον και Neyer αντοισ εἰρηνὴ ὕμειν και TOUTO εἰπὼν εδειξεν τασ χειρασ 20 και τὴν πλευραν αυτοισ εχαρῆσαν ovv ot μαθηται avrov ειδοντεσ Tov kv €urev ovv avrow παλιν εἰρηνὴ ὕμειν 21 καθωσ απεσταλκεν με o πατὴρ Kayw αποστελλω ὕμασ τουτο εἰπὼν 22 ενεφυσησεν αντοισ και Aeyec avrow (Fol. 177 5.) S fos IOHAN 155 — quem quaeritis dicit illis quia tulerunt dom meum et nescio ubi posuerunt eum haec dicens conuersa est retro et uidet ihm stantem et nesciebat quoniam ihs est dicit illi ihs mulier quid ploras quem queris illa putans quia hortulanus est dicit illi dme 8i tu sustulisti eum dic mihi ubi posuisti eum et ego illum tollam * . . M 8 dicit ei ihs maria conuersa autem illa dicit ei ebraice rabboni quod dicitur dme magister dicit illi ihs noli me tangere necdum enim ascendi ad patrem uade ergo ad fratres et dic illis ascendo ad patrem meum et patrem uestrum — —, et dom meum et dom uestrum uenit maria magdalena nuntians discipulis eius quia uidit dom et quae dixit ei adnuntiauit illis Cum esset ergo sero illo die una die sabbati et hosteis clusis ubi erant discipuli propter timorem iudaeorum — ΓῚ . . uenit ihs et stetit in medio et dixit illis pax uobis et hoc cum dixisset demonstrauit manus et latusillis gauisisunt autem discipuli eius uidentes dom dixit ergo illis iterum pax uobis sicut misit me pater et ego mitto uos et hoc cum dixisset insuflauit in eos et dit illis (Fol. 128a.) Cap. XX. 13—22. "7 λαβετεπνευμα αγιον «ay τινων αφητε XX. 23 Tag apaptiac αφεωνται avrow €ay τινων κρατήσητε κεκρατηντε θωμασ Oe er ex rov - LB - λεγομενοσ 24 διδυμοσ ovx ἣν per avrov οτεηλθεν ino eXeyov ovv avro οἱ αλλοι μαθηται 25 OTt ewpaxapev τον kv - o δε eurey avrour €ay μὴ εἰδω εἰσ TAT χειρασ᾽ αντου τον TVTTOV των λων καὶ βαλω μου τασ χειρασ «ur τὴν πλευραν avrov kat βαλω μου roy δακτυλον εἰσ Tov τυπὸν τῶν λων ov μὴ πιστευσω καὶ μεθ ἡμερασ οκτω παλιν σαν cao 26 ot μαθηται αυτον και οθωμασ μετ avrov ἔρχεται ovv o ino των Üvpov κεκλισμενων και €T) εἰσ TO μεσον καὶ εἰπεν εἰρηνὴ ὕμειν eta λεγει 27 τω θωμα φερετον δακτυλον σου woe και ide Tag χειρασ μου και φερε τὴν χειρα cov και βαλε εισ τὴν πλευραν μου και μη ἴσθι απιστοσ αλλα πιστοσ απεκριθη θωμασ και ειπεν avro 28 οκσ μου και Oo μου λεγει avro 0 ine ort εωρακασ με 29 πεπιστευκασ μακαρίοι οἱ μὴ ειἰδοντεσ και πιστευσαντεσ πολλα μεν ovv 30 και αλλα σημεια εἐποιησεν ing €vorriov των aD «rav avrov α OVK ἐστιν γεγραμμενα εν ro βιβλω τουτῳ ταντα δε γεγραπται 31 iva, πιστευσητεοτι ine xpo vlog ἐστιν rov θὺ και iva πιστενοντεσ Cony αἰώνιον EXIITE EV TO OVOL.GTL AYTOU (Fol. 1786.) SEC IOHAN ω-- --- με accipite spm sanctum si quorum dimiseritis peccata dimittentur eis si quorum tenueritis detentae sunt thomas autem unus ex ixil- qui dicitur didymus non erat cum eis quando uenit ihs dicebat ergo illi alii discipuli quoniam uidimus dom ad ille dixit illis 8i non uidero in manus eius figuram clauorum et mittam manus in latus eius et mittam dicitum in figuram clauorum non credam et post dies octo iterum erant intro discipuli eius et tomas cum eis uenit ergo ihs hoste is clusis et stetit in medio et dixit pax uobis deinde dixit ad thoman adfers dicitum tuum hoc et uide manus meas et adfers manum tuam et mitte in latus meum et noli esse infidelis sed fidelis respondit thomas et dixit illi dms meus et deus meus dicit illiihs quia uidisti me credidisti beati qui non uiderunt et crediderunt multa quidem et alia signa fecit ihs in conspectu discipulorum suorum quae non sunt scripta in hoc libro haec autem scripta sunt ut credatis quia ihs xps filius est del et ut credentes uitam sempiternam habeatis in nomine eius (Fol. 179 a.) CAP. XX. 22— 31. pera ravra παλιν εφανερωσεν «avrov Tou μαθηταισ avrov ert THe θαλασσὴησ rye τιβεριαδοσ εφανερωσεν δεοντωσ σαν ομου σιμων πετροσ Kat θωμασ o λεγομενοσ διδυμοσ και ναθαναηλ᾽ oc ἣν απὸ Kava. THO γαλιλαιασ' και ot trot ζεβεδαιου και αλλοι €x των μαθητων αὐτουτου Óvo Neyer τουτοισ σιμων πετροσ ὕπαγω αλιενειν λεγουσιν avro ἐρχομεέεθα και ἡμεισ συν σοι εξηλθαν και ενεβησαν εἰσ TO πλοιον και εν EKELVY τὴ νυκτι ἐπειασαν ovdey πρωΐασ Se «99 γενομενὴσ corn ne emt TOV αἰγιαλὸν ov μεντοι ἡδεισαν ot μαθηται οτι we ἐστιν eye. ov avrow o ine παιδια μητι προσφαγειον exere απεκριθησαν avro ov ο δε εἰπεν avrour βαλετε cio τα δεξεια μερη του πλοιουν TO δικτυον καὶ ευρήσετε ot δεεβαλον και ovxert avro εἰλκυσαι ἴσχυον απο Tov πληθουσ των ἴχθνων Aeye ovy ομαθητησ εκεινοσ ον ἤγαπα une TO TETPW 0 Ko ἐστιν μων σιμων OVV πετροσ ἀκουσασ οτιο KG. ἐστιν τον ἐπενδντην διεζωσατο ἣν yap γυμνοσ και ἡλατο εἰσ την θαλασσαν οι δεαλλοι μαθηται τω πλοιαρίιω λθαν ov yap σαν paxpay απὸ τὴσ γησ αλλ oc aro πήχων διακοσιων συροντεσ To δικτνον των ἴχθνων wo ovy απεβησαν εἰσ τὴν ynv βλεπουσιν (Fol. 170 δ.) "SEC IOHAN 157 — -- — — post haec iterum manifestauit se ipsum discipulis suis super mare tiberiadis manifestauit autem sic erant simul simon petrus et thomas qui dicitur didymus et nathanael qui erat a cana galilaeae et fili zebedaei et alii de discentibus eius duo dicit illis simon petrus uado piscatu dicunt ei uenimus et nos tecum exierunt et ascenderunt in nauem et in illa nocte prendederunt nihil mane autem iam factostetitihs ad litus non tamen sciebant discipuli quia ihsest dicit ergo illis ihs pueri numquid aliquid manducare habetis dixerunteinon ad ille dixit illis mittite in dextram partem nauis retiam et inuenietis ad illi miserunt et amplius eam trahere poterant a multitudine piscium dicit ergo discipulus ille quem diligebat ihs petro dmi est noster simon ergo petrus audiens quia dms est tunicam cinxit se erat enim nudus et misit se et salibit in mare alii autem discipuli per nauiculam uenerunt non enim erant longe a terra sed sicut 2 cubitis ducentis trahentes retiam piscium quomodo ergo exierunt a terram uident (Fol. 180 a.) Cap. XXI. 1—9. 158 ανθρακειαν κειμενὴν και οψαριον XXI. εἐπικειμενον καὶ αρτὸν eye avrour IO — O (NO ἐνεγκατε εκ Tov οψαριων av ἐπιασατενυν aveBn σιμων πετροσ y και εἰλκυσεν To Üucrvoy μεστον ee — ἐπι τὴν γὴν peyuv iQvov- pvy* Kat τοσουτων οντων οὐκ ἐσχισθη my το δικτυον Àeyet avrou o uno Devre 12 apurrgcare ουδεισ δε ετολμα των μαθητων εξετασαι avrov ov τισ € — --- edores OTLO KG ἐστιν ερχεται ino 13 και λαμβανει roy aprov ευχαριστησασ εδωκε αυτοισ Kat TO οψαριον ομοιωσ wom, Tovro ἤδη rprrov epavepwhy ino 14 Tou μαθηταισ avrov eyepÜew ex vexpwv ore ovv ἡηριστησαν λέγει o io TO σιμωνι WET pw 15 Cuv twavou ayarac μεπλεον rovrov — Aeyet avro ναι κε av οιδασ' ort φιλω oe Xeyec avro 0 m Booxe ra προβατα pov — Aeyet avro Sevrepoy o xo σιμων iwavov 16 — ayarag με: λεγει avro vat κε συ οιδασ ort φιλω σε: λεγει avro ποιμενε μουταπροβατα λεγει avro τοτριτον 17 σιμων ἴωανου φιλεισ με TO τριτὸν ελυπηθη o πετροσ ort evrev avro φιλεισ με — και Neyet avro ke ravra ov οιδασ ov γεινωσκεισ ort Quo σε Aeyet avro βοσκετα προβατα pov ἀμὴν αμὴν Xeyo σοι ore o νεωτεροσ 18 εζωνννεσ σεαυτον και περιεπατεισ οπον ε ἡθελεσ - oray δε γηρασησ εκτενεισ TAT χιρασ σον και addot σε ζωσουσει καὶ απαγουσιν σε οπουσνθελεισ — Tavra de eurev I9 (Fol. 180 5.) “SEC IOHAN — — — — carbones positos et piscem impositum et panem dicit illis ihs adferte de piscibus quos cepistis nunc ascendit simon petrus et traxit retiam plenam super terram magnorum piscium cliil- et cum tanti essent non est scissa retia dicit illis ihs uenite prandete nemo tamen audebat de discipulis interrogare eum tu quis es &cientes quia dmsest uenit ibs et accipit panem et benedicens dedit illis et piscem similiter hoc iam tertium manifestatus est ihs discipulis suis surgens a mortuis cum ergo prandissent dicit ihs simoni petro simon iohannis diligis me plus quam istos dicit illi etiam dme tu acis quoniam amo te dicit illi ihs pasce oues meas dicit illi iterum dms simon iohanis amas me. dicit illi etiam dme tu scis quia amo te dicit illi pasce oues meas - dicit illi tertium simon iohanis amas me- contristatus est petrus quia dixit illi tertio amas me et dicit illi dme omnia tu scis tu scis quoniam amo te dicit illi pasce obes meas amen amen dico tibi quando eras iubenes cingebas teipsum ‘et ambulabas ubi uolebas . cum autem senueris extendes manus tuas etaliitecingent et ducent te ubitu non uis haec autem dixit (Fol. 181 a.) Cap. XXI. 9—19. — onpevov trou Üayaro δοξασει tov Ov και rovro εἰπὼν λέγει avro ακολουθει μοι επιστραφεισ δεοπετροσ βλεπει Tov μαθητὴν ον ἤγαπα ine ακολουθουντα oo και averecey εν τω δειπνω ἐπι τὸ στηθοσ αντου Kat εἰπεν avro Ke TUT ἐστιν 0 παραδιδων σε τοντον OVV εἰδων 0 πετροσ Aeyet avro wp . — ke ovrog Oe TL». Aeyec avro o ino eay avrov θελω pevety ουτωσ εωσ ἐρχομαιτι por σε cv μοιακολουθει εἐξηλθεν ovv ουτοσ o λογοσ εἰσ Tove αδελῴφουσ και εδοξαν ort o μαθητησ ἐκεινοσ ovk αποθνησκει kat οὐκ εἰπεν avro n ne ovk αποθνησκέισ aXXa cay avrov θελω pevew ewe Epxopat προσ oe στοῦ cory ομαθητησ ο paprupwy περι τουτων καὶ ογραψασταυτα και οιἰδαμεν ort αληθησ ἐστιν avrov ἡ μαρτυρια εστιν δε καὶ αλλα πολλα — ο- οσα εποιήῆσεν o χρσ ejm ατινα «ay γραφηται καθ εν ονδ avrov οιμαι TOV κοσμον χωρῆησε τα ypapopneva βιβλεια XXI. 20 000000 000000000C 0000000000 (Fol. 181 5.) SEG IOHAN significans qua morte honorificabit dm Et hoc cum dixisset dicit illi sequere me conuersus autem petrus uidet discipulum quem diligebat ihs sequentem qui et recubuit in cena super pectus eius et dixit illi dme quis est qui tradidit te hunc ergo uidens petrus dicit ad ihm dme hic autem quid. dicitilli ihs si eum uolo sic manere usque dum uenio quid ad te tu me sequere exiuit ergo hic uerbus aput fratres et putauerunt quoniam discipulus ille non moritur et non dixit illud ihs non morieris sed si eum uolo manere usque dum uenio quid ad te hic est discipus qui testimonium dat de his et quiscripsit haec et scimus quoniam uerum est eius testimonium sunt autem et alia plura quae fecit xps iba quae 8i scribantur singulariter nec ipsum facile puto mundum capere qui scribuntur libri lohanen explicit incipit euangelium (Fol 182a.) Cap. XXI. 19—215. 159 QQQQQQQ00000 000000 0000000092 160 —— EYATTEA. KAT AOYKAN EUANG SEC LUCAN — ony πὶ ee ey — — — 0 —— = —_~ m Επειδηπερ πολλοι επεχειρησαν ava 11 quoniam quidem multi lemptauerunt ---- ταξασθαι διηγησιν περι των conscribere narrationem de his quibus πεπληροφορημενων ev Ne conpleta sunt in nobis πραγματων καθα παρεδοσαν nev οἱ AT ἀρχῇσ ἄἀντοῖτται Kat ὕπηρετ αι ἐλαχετου θυμιασαι εἰσελθων — εἰσ Tov ναον Tov Gu και παν ro πληθοσ rebus sicut tradiderunt nobis qui ab initio ipsi uiderunt et ministri fuerunt uerbi uisum est et mihi yevoj.evot Tov Xoyov εδοξε καμοι 3 παρηκολουθήκοτι ανωθεν mac w adsecuto desusum omnibus axptBwo καθεξησ σοι γραψαι diligenter ex ordine tibi scribere κρατιστε θεοφιλε ἵνα επιγνωσ 4 optime theofile uti cognoscas περι Tov κατηχηθησ Xoyov τὴν ασφαλειαν de quibus structus es uerborum ueritatem B : Eyevero ev rato ἡμεραισ npwdov 5 | fuitin diebus hierodis B του βασιλεωσ tho iov0auac ἵερευσ regis iudaeae sacerdos Tur ovopart ζαχαριασ e£ εφημεριασ quidam nomine zacharias de uice αβια. και γυνὴ avro ex των θυγατερων &bia etuxor illi de filiabus aapuy* καὶ TO ονομα avrgo: ελεισαβεθ aaron et nomen eius elisabet σαν δε δικαιοι αμφοτεροι ενωπιον 6 erant autem iusti ambo in conspectu του Ov πορενομενοι EV πασαισ dei ambulantes in omnibus ταισ ἐντολαὶσ Kat δικαιωμασιν TOV κυ mandatis et iustitiis dmi sine OpPeTTot Kat OUK NV αυτοισ TEKVOV , macula et non erat illis filius καθοτιν ἡ ελισαβεθ. creipa quoniam erat elisabed sterilis καὶ αμῴοτεροι noay προβεβηκοτεσ et ambo erant seniores ἐν Taur ἡμεραισ auTwy - eyeyero δε 8 in diebus suis factum est autem ev Tw iepa reve, avrov ev τὴ ταξει dum sacerdotio fungeretur in ordine TNO εφημεριασ avrov «vavrt rov 6 gacerdotii sui in conspectu dei xara ro εθοσ Tyo ἵερατειασ 9 secundum consuetudinem sacrificii forte accidit sacrificare intrantem in templum dmi et omnis multitudo TOV Aaov nv προσευχομενον populi erat orans «Co Ty wpa του θυμιαματοσ forans hora incensi ὠφθὴ 9c avro ayyedoo KV ἐστωσ 11 uisus est autem illi angelus dmi stans ex δεξιων ov θυσιαστηριου του θυμιαματοσ 8 dextris altari incensi καὶ erapax0» fayapiac ιδων 12 et conturbatus est zacharias uidens και φοβοσ ἐπέπεσεν em avrov et timor incidit super eum (Fol. 182 δ.) (Fol. 183 a.) Car. I. 1—12. KAT AOYK SEC LUCAM 161 —— — a SSS και €UT€V προσ avrov o αγγελοσ I. 13 et dixit ad eum angelus μὴ φοβον ζαχαρια διοτι εἰσηκουσθη netimueriszacharia quia exaudita est ἡ δεησεισ cov και ἡ γυνὴ cov ελισαβεδ oratio tua et uxor tua elisabed γεννήσει ὕιον kat καλεσεισ pariet tibi filium et uocabis TO OVOLG GUTOV ἴωαγνην και ETTAL σοι I4 nomen eius iohanen et erit tibi Xapa καὶ ἀγαλλιασισ και πολλοι ert τὴ gaudium et exaltatio et multi super yevea et avrov χαρήσονται ἐστε yap 15 | natiuitate eius gaudebunt erit enim μεγαρ ενωπιον του KU Kat owvov magnus in conspectu dmi et uinum καὶ σικερα OV μὴ TU) και πνευματοσ et sicera non bibet et spiritu aytov πλησθήσεται ert ex κοιλειασ sancto replebitur adhuc de uentre parrpoc avrov και πολλουσ των ὕιων 16 matris suae et multos filiorum topanA ἐπιστρέψει emt xy rov ὃν avray istrahel conuertet ad dom dm eorum καὶ QUTOU 7f €TQL EYWHLOY αὐτου 17 et ipse antecedet in conspectu eius εν πνευματι και δυναμιλίιου in spiritu - et uirtute heliae επιστρεψαι καρδιασ πατερων em τεκνα conuertere corda patrum ad filios et non και απειθεισ - ev φρονήσει δικαίων consentientes in sapientia iustorum ετοιμασαι κὼ λαον κατεσκενασμενον. praeparare dmo plebem consummatam και εἰπεν ζαχαριασ προσ Toy ἀγγελον 18 et dixit zacharias ad angelum κατα τι γνωσομαιτουτο — €yo yap euis quomodo cognoscam hoc ego enim sum mpea Burne και ἡ γυνὴ pou προβεβηκυΐα senior et uxor mea praecedens εν ταισ ἡμεραισ αὐτησ Kat αποκριθεισ 19 indiebussuis et respendens o a yyeXoc eurev avro - eyo eus ya pu angelus dixit ei ego sum gabriel οπαρεστωσ ενωπιον rov Ov Kat απεσταλὴν qui adsisto in conspectu del et missus sum λαλησαι προσ σε και εναγγελισασθαι σοι loqui ad te et euangelizare tibi TavTa - και ov coy σιωπὼν και μὴ 20 haec - et eoce eris tacens et non δυναμενοσ λαλῆσαι axpur gpepaa no potens loqui usque in diem quo γένηται ravra, ay wy ovk επιστευσασ fiant haec quia non credidisti τοισ λογοισ μον ovrwea πλησθησονται uerbis meis qui conplebuntur εἰσ TOV καιρον αυτωὼν Kas nv 0 λαοσ 2? in temporesuo et erat plebs προσδεχομενοσ tov ζαχαριαν και expectans zachariam et εθαυμαζον ext τω xpovd;ew avrov mirabantur in eo quod tardaret «v ro vau εξελθων Se ovx nSvvaro 2i in templo exiens autem non poterat λαλησαι αντοισ Kat emeyvogay loqui illis et cognouerunt (Fol. 183 5.) (Fol. 184 a.) Carp. I. 13—22. 21 162 Jrof oTt OP TATLAY EWHAKEVY EV TW YAW καὶ avrog nv διανενων avrour και διεμεῖνεν κωφοσ καὶ eyevero* wo ἐτλησθησαν at ἡμεραι tno λειτουργειασ αὐτοῦ τοτεαπηλθεν εἰσ TOV OLKOV QUTOU καὶ μετα τασ ἡμερασ ravrac συνελαβεν ελισαβεδ.. ἡ γυνὴ avrov και περιεκρυβεν εαυτὴν μηνασ πεντε" λεγουσα οτιουτωσ μοι πεποιῆκεν Ko ev ἡμεραισ aro εφειδεν αφελειν ονειδοσ μου ev ανθρωποισ Ey δετω ἐκτω μήνι area ra ογγελοσ γαβριηλ ὕπο rov θυ εἰσ πολιν γαλιλαιαν προσ παρθενον μεμνήσμενην ανδρι ωονομα ἴἸωσηφ e£ owov δανειδ καὶ TO ονομα THE παρθένου μαριαμ. Kat εἰσελθὼν o αγγελοσ προσ αντὴν εἰπεν — Xa4pe κεχαριτωμενὴ o κα μετα σου ευλογημενὴ av εν γυναιξιν ἣν δὲ ext τω λογω εταραχθὴ καὶ διελογιζετο εν εαυτὴ ποδαποσ αν én οασπασμοσ οντοσ και εἰπεν αντὴ οαγγελοσ' μὴ φοβου μαρια — evpec yap xapuw παρα τω Ow Kat idov ovvAnpiy ev γαστρι και τεξὴ ὕιον και καλεσεισ TO ονομα avrov τὴν OVTOC εσται μεγασ και ὕιοσ ὕψιστον κληθησεται και δωσει avro κα o 6a τον Üpovov δανειδ του πατροσ avrov και βασιλευσει ἐπι Tov οικον iaxof$ εἰσ Tovg αἰωνασ καιτὴσ βασιλειασ avrov ουκ ἐστετελοσ καὶ εἰπεν μάαρια προσ TOV ayyeXov Troc ἐεσταῖ rovro ἐπι ανδρα Ov γεινωσκω : και αποκριθεισ 0 ἀαγγελοσ ειἰπὲν avr») πνευμα αγιον ἐπελευσεται (Fol. 184.) 24 25 26 27 28 29 32 33 34 35 SEC LUCAN te οὕ... — quia uisionem uidit in templo et ipse erat adnuens eis et permanebat surdus et factum est ut conpleti sunt dies ministerii eius tunc abiit in domum suam et post dies istos concepit elisabed uxor eius et abscondebat se menses quinque dicens quoniam sic mihi fecit dmi in diebus quibus respexit auferre obprobrium meum in hominibus in mense autem sexto missus eet angelus gabriel a deo in ciuitatem galilaeam ad uirginem disponsatam uiro cui nomen erat ioseph de domo dauid et nomen uirginis maria et introiens angelus ad eam dixit habe benedicta dms tecum benedicta tu inter mulieres illa autem ‘super uerbo conturbata est et cogitabat in semet ipsa qualis sit salutatio haec Et dixit ei angelus ne timeas maria inuenisti enim gratiam apud dm et ecce concipiens in utero et paries filium et uocauis nomen eius ihm hic erit magnus et filius altissimi uocabitur et dabit ei dms ds thronum dauid patris eius et regnauit super domum iacob insaecula et regnieius non erit finis et dixit maria ad angelum quomodo erit hoc quia uirum nonnoui etrespondens angelus dixit ei spiritus sanctus superueniet (Fol. 185 a.) Car. I. 22—35. Sef — — ῳςς — KAT AOYKAN ert σε και δυναμισ ὕψιστον επισκίιασὶι σοι dio καὶ To yevvaj.€yoy αγιον κληθήσεται ὕιοσ θυ : και ἴδου ελεισαβεθ᾽ ἡ συνγενισ σου καὶ avr?) συνειληφυΐα ὕιον ev npe αυτὴσ καὶ ουτοσ μὴν εκτοσ ἐστιν αὐτὴ T] καλουμενὴ στειρα ort ovk αδυνατησει παν ρημα παρα Tov θυ και εἰπεν μαρια ἴδον ἡ δουλη κυ yevotro μοι κατα TO ρήμα σου και areory απ avro 0 ayyedor avacTaca δε μαρια εν Tau ἡμαιραισ τανταισ επορευθὴ εἰσ τὴν ορεινὴν μετα σπουδησ εἰσ πολιν ἴουδα καὶ εἰσηλθεν εἰσ τὸν oov ζαχαριον καὶ ἡσπασατο την ελισαβεθ᾽ και eyevero wo ἠκουσεν τον ἀσπασμον TH μαριασ ἡ ελισαβεδ ἐσκιρτησεν ev τὴ κοιλεια THE ελισαβεὃ To βρεφοσ αυτὴσ και επλησθη αν αγιον ἡ λλισαβεδ και ανεφωνησεν φωνη μεγαλὴ και εἰπεν ευλογημενὴ συ εν γυναιξιν και ευλογημενοσ οκαρποσ THe κοιλιασ σον Kat ποθεν μοιτουτὸ ἵνα ελθη ἡ μητὴρ του κυ μον προσ με ἵδου yap wo eyevero ἡ φωνὴ του ἀσπασμου σον εἰσ τα (TO. μου ἐσκιρτησεν ey ἀγαλλιασει ro βρεῴφοσ εν τὴ κοιλια μον και μακαρια ἢ πιστενσασα oT εσται τελειωσισ τοισ λελαλημενοισ αὐτὴ παρα κυ και εἰπεν μαρια μεγαλυνει ἡ ψυχὴ -- ---. μου TOV Kv. και ηγαλλιασεν To 7rva. v μου ey To Ow τω σωτῆρι μον — ort ἐπεβλεψεν κσ ert THY ταπινωσιν moa Sovlnc avrov ἵἴδου yap απὸ Tov νυν (Fol. 1855.) 36 41 42 43 44 45 "SEO LUCAN 163 uA ey — — super te et uirtus altissimi obumbrauit te propter quod et quod nascitur sanctum uocabitur filius dei et ecc elisabet cognata tua et ipsa concepit filium in senectute sua et hic mensis sextus est ei quae uocatur sterilis quia non est difficile omne uerbum apud dm etdixit maria ecce ancilla dmi contingat mihi secundu uerbum tuum et recessit ab ea angelus Surgens autem maria in diebus istis abiit in montanam cum festinationem in ciuitate iuda ' et introibit in domum zachariae et salutabit elisabet et factum est ut audiuit salutationem mariae elisabet exultauit in utero elisabet infans eius et inpleta est spiritu sancto elisabet et exclamauit uoce magna et dixit benedicta tuinter mulieres et benedictus fructus uentris tui et unde mihihoc ut ueniat mater dmi mei ad me ecce enim ut facta est uox salutationis tuae 1n aures meas exultauit in laetitia infans in utero meo et beata quae crediderit quia erit consummatio quae dicta sunt ilia dmo Et dixit maria magnificat anima — .-. δ’ mea dom et exultauit sps — . meus in deo saluatori meo Φ “-- 16 quoniam respexit dms super humilitatem ancillae suae ecce enim amodo (Fol. 186 a.) Car. I. 35—48. 164 μακαριουσιν με πασαι at γενεαι οτι ἐποιησεν μοι μεγαλα oÓc o δυνατοσ Kat αγιον ro ovopa avrov και TO ἐλεοσ αὐτου εἰσ yeveay γενεων Τοισ φοβουμενοισ avrov ἐποιήσεν κρατοσ εν βραχιονι avrov διεσκορπισεν ὕπερηφανουσ διανοια καρδιασ αυτων. καθειλεν δυναστασ aro θρονων και ὕψωσεν ταπεινουσ πεινωντασ᾽ ενεπλησεν ayaÜov και πλοντουντασ εξαπεστιλεν κενουσ αἀντελαβετο tapa - παιδοσ avrov μνησθηναι eXeove καθωσ ἐλαλησεν προσ Tove πατερασ ἡμων᾽ τω αβρααμ και τω σπερματι αντου εἰσ TOV auova, ἔμεινεν δε μαρια συν αὐτὴ μηνασ τρεισ καὶ ὕπεστρεψεν εἰσ TOV owoy αὐτησ τὴ δεελισαβετ επλησθη o χρονοσ TOV TEKELY αὐτὴν και €yevyna ev vuv και ἤκουσαν OL περιοικοι καὶ συνγενεισ αὐτὴσ ort ἐμεγαλυνεν Ko TO €À«oc avrov μετ αυτησ Kat συνεχαιρον αυτή- και €yevero Ty ἡμερα τὴ oydon λθαν περιτεμειν ro παιδιον και ἐκαλουν avro emt τω ονοματι του πατροσ avrov ζαχαριαν και αποκρειθεισα ἡ μητὴρ avrov εἰπεν ovxt αλλα κληθήσεται ro ονομα avrov Ἰωανὴσ και LAV προσ GUTTIV OTL ουδεισ ἐστιν ev r1] συνγεν ε]α σον og καλειται TO ονομὰ TOUTO evevevoy δετω πατριαντον orto ay θελοι καλισθαι αυτο Kat αἰτησασ (Fol. 186 ὁ.) 49 60 beatam me dicent omnes generationes quoniam fecit mihi magna ds qui potens est et sanctum nomen eius et misericordia eius in generationes et generationes timentibus eum fecit uirtutem in brachio suo disparsit superbos cogitatione cordis eorum deposuit potentes a sedibus et exaltauit humiles esurientes ‘inpleuit bonorum et diuites dismisit inanes adiubauit israhel pueri sui memorare misericordiam sicut locutus est ad patres nostros abraham et semini eius in aeternum mansit autem maria cum ea menses tres et reuersa est in domum suam elisabet autem conpletum est tempus ut pariret et peperit filium et audierunt uicini. et cognati eius quoniam magnificauit dms misericordiam suam cum ea et congaudebant ei et factum est die octauo uenerunt circumcidere infantem et uocabant eum in nomine patris sui zacharian et respondens mater eius dixit nonsed uocabiturnom eius iohanes et dixerunt ad eam nemo est in cognatione tua qui uocatur nomen hoc. innuebant autem patri eius quid uult uocari eum et cum petisset (Fol. 187 a.) Cap. I. 48—63. a, — ey n] KAT AOYKAN -- ο-ἄὌὈὨὺ ι. --- πινακιδα ἐεγραψεν Ἰωανὴσ ἐστιν TO ὀνομα αντου και παραχρημα Avon ἡγλωσσα avrov και εθαυμασαν παντεσ ayeox07 Se ro στομα avrov και ἐλαλει evAcywy Toy ὃν και ἐγένετο φοβοσ μεγασ em παντασ rove περιοικουντασ G.UTOV και εν OX) TY ορεινὴ Tyo Ἰουδαιασ διελαλειτοὸ zayra τα ρηματα Tavra. και εθεντο παντεσ ot akovovreo- ev rau καρδιαισ αυτων λεγοντεσ τι apa TO παιδιον τοντο ἐσται καὶ γαρ χεὶρ κυ μετ avrov και ζαχαριασ οπατὴρ αὐτου ἐπλησθη πνευματοσ αγιον καὶ ειπεν Ευλογητοσ Ko o 0G rov im pay ort emeakejaTo και ἐποιησεν λυτρωσιν τω λαὼ avrov και ἤγειρεν κερασ σωτηριασ ἡμειὶν ev οικω δανειδ παιδοσ avrov καθωσ ἐλαλησεν δια στοματοσ αγιων mpopyraw αντου Των AT αἰωνοσ σωτηριαν €x χειροσ exÜpov ἡμῶν και παντων των μεισουντων ἡμασ ποιῆσαι ἐλεοσ μετα των πατέρων NOV μνησθηναι διαθηκησ αγιασ avrov ορκον ον ὡμοσεν προσ αβρααμ, TOV πατέρα μων TOv δουναι nev αφοβὼωσ εκ χειροσ εκθρων ἡμων ρυσθεντασ Xorpevew avro εν οστοτήτι και δικαιοσυνὴ ὠπῖίῖον αὐτου πασασ Tac ἡμερασ nuwy καισυ δεπαιδιον προφητησ ὕψιστου κληθησήη.. προπορευσὴ yap προπροσωπου κυ ετοιμασαι οδουσ avrov Tov δουναι γνωσιν σωτηριασ τω λαω avrov ev αφεσει ἀμαρτιων avrov δια σπλαγχνα (Fol. 187 b.) 68 77 78 ‘SEC LUCAN 165 tabulam scripsit iohanes est nomen eius et confestim soluta est lingua eius et mirati sunt omnes apertum est autem os eius et loquebatur benedicens dm et factum est timor magnus super omnes qui uicinos eius et in tota montana iudaeae loquebantur omnia uerba haec et posuerunt omnes qui audierunt incordibussuis dicentes quid utique eritinfanshic etenim manus dmi cum illo et zacharias pater eius inpletus est spirito sancto et dixit benedictus dms ds israhel quia uisitauit et fecit salutem populo suo et elebauit cornum salutis nobis in domo dauit pueri sui sicut locutus est per os sanctorum profetarum eius quia saeculo salutem de manu inimicorum nostrorum et omnium qui oderunt nos facere misericordiam cum patribus nostris memorari testamenti sancti eius iuramentum quod iurauit ad abraham patrem nostrum ut daret nobis sine timore de manu inimicorum nostrora liberatos seruire eiin sanctitate et iustitia in conspectu eius omnes dies nostros: Et tu autem infans propheta altissimi uocaueris antecedes eni ante faciem dmi parare uias eius dare intellectum salutis populi eius in remissione peccatorum eorum propter vin ra (Fol. 188 a.) Car. I. 63— 78. 166 iem &— ÀÀÀ nmn] KAT AOYKAN fam, Soe, ---" ao, edeove Gu ἡμῶν ev Ow ἐπεσκεψατο ἡμασ ayaToX εξ υψουσ επιφαναι doc TOO ἐν σκοτει Kat σκια θανατου καθημενοισ του κατευθυναι Tove ποδασ ἡμῶν εἰσ οδον εἰρηνησ To δεπαιδιον ἡνξανετο και exparatovro πνεύματι και NV EV TAL ερημοισ ewo ἡμερασ αναδειξεωσ avrov προσ τὸν Ἰσραὴλ εγενετο Se εν ταισ Ἡμεραισ εκειναισ εἐξηλθεν δογμα παρα καισαροσ αυγουστου απογραφεσθαι πασαν τὴν οἰκουμενὴν GUTN €yevero απογραφη πρωτὴ Ἠγεμονενοντοσ THO συριασ κυρήνιου καὶ ἐπορεύοντο παντεσ ἀπογραφεσθαι εκαστοσ εἰσ τὴν eavrov πατριδα aveBn δε και twond απὸ tno γαλιλαιασ᾽ εκ πολεωσ' γαζαρεθ εἰσ yyy ιουδα eur πολιν Saved ἡτισ καλειτε βηθλεεμ ἀπογραφεσθαι συν μαρια τὴ εμνηστευμενή avro ova €vkvo δια τὸ εἰναι avrov εξ owov καὶ πατριασ Saved wo δεπαρεγεινοντο ετελεσθησαν αἱ ἡμεραι τον τεκειν avrgy καὶ €T€K€V TOV ὕιον αντὴσ TOV πρωτότοκον και εσπαργανωσεν QUTOV καὶ ἀνεκλινεν avrov εν φατνη διοτι ovk ἣν avrow TOTOC εν Tw καταλυματι ποιμενεσ δε ἧσαν εν TH χαρα ταυτῃὴ ἀγρανυλουντεσ και φυλασσοντεσ rag φυλακασ Tho νυκτοσ ἐπι τὴν ποιμνὴν αὐτων και ἴδου αγγελοσ KU ereory avrouw και Sofa περιελαμψεν avrova και εφοβηθησαν φοβον μεγαν και ειπεν avrowr (Fol. 188 δ.) SEC LUCAN — o — ὕὄὕ.-. — misericordiae dei nostri in quibus uisitauit nos oriens ex alto inluminare lumen his qui in tenebris et umbra mortis sedentibus ut prosperefaciat pedes nostros in uiam pacis puer autem crescebat et inbaliscebat spiritu et erat in desertis usque in diem ostensionis eius adistrahel factum est autem in diebus illis exiuit edictum &caesareaugusto profiteri omnem orbem terrarum haec fuit professio prima ducatum agente Syriae cyrenio etibant omnes profiteri unusquisque insuam patriam ascendit autem et ieseph de galilaea de ciuitate nazared in terram iuda in ciuitate dauid quae uocatur uethleem profiteri cum maria disponsata ei praegnanti propter quod esset de domo et patria dauid cum autem aduenirent consummati sunt dies ut pariret et peperit filium suum primogenitum et pannis inuoluit eum et reclinauit eum in praesepio quia non erat illis locus indiuersorio pastores autem erantinregioneilla cantantes et custodientes custodias noctis super pascua sua etecce angelus dmi adstitit eis et gloria circumluxit eis et timuerunt timorem magnum et dixit illis (Fol. 189 a.) Capp. T. 78—II. ro. oayyedoo py φοβεισθε — iov yap εναγγελιζομαι ὕμειν xapay μεγαλην ἡτισ ἐσται Kat παντι τω Aaw ori ετεχθὴ t a ὕμειν σημερον σωτὴρ οσ ἐστιν χρσ κα εν πολει Saved καὶ Tovro ὕμειν TO σήμειον ἐστω evpnoere βρεφοσ εσπαργανωμένον εν φατνὴ και εξαιφνησ eyevero avv ro aye πληθοσ στρατειασ oupayou αἰτουντῶν TOV ὃν και λεγοντων δοξα εν ὕψιστοισ Ou και em yne eq ᾿ ev ανθρωποισ εὐδοκιασ καὶ eyevero wo ἀπῆλθον ot ἀγγελοι ar αὐτων εἰσ TOv ovpavoy Kat ot ἀνθρωποι Ot ποιμενεσ €uroy προσ aAAnAove διελθωμεν Sn ewo βηθλεεμ και ἴδωμεν To ρημα TOvTO TO γεγονωσ' οοκσ ἐγνωρισεν new καὶ y Xov σπευδοντεσ καὶ ευρον τὴν μαριαν και τὸν Ἰωσηφ και το βρεφοσ κειμενον εν τὴ φατνη Borea δε ἐεγνωρισαν περι Tov ρηματοσ Tov λαληθεντοσ avroww περι TOU παιδιοῦ καὶ παντεσ' οἱ ἀκονοντεσ εθαυμαζον περιτων λαληθέντων ὕπο των ποιμενων προσ avrovg ἢ δεμαρια συνετήρει παντα Ta. ρηματαταντα συνβαλλουσα ev TH καρδια avro. καὶ ὕπεστρεψαν οι ποιμενεσ δοξαζοντεσ Kat aavovyrec Tov ὃν €T TOO οἱσ ἠκουσαν καὶ OV καθωσ ἐλαληθη προσ avrove Kat ore συνετελεσθησαν αἱ ἡμέραι Qt OKTW TOV περιτεμειν TO παιδιον «vop.agÓ» To ονομα avrov ine (Fol. 189 5.) 14 15 19 8 C LUCAN 167 angelus nolite timere ecce enim euangelizo uobis gaudium magnum quae erit et omni populo quia natus est uobis hodie saluator qui est xpa ibs in ciuitate dauid et hoc uobis signum sit inuenietis infantem pannis inuolutum in praesepio et continuo facta est multitudo cum angelo militiae caeli laudantes dm et dicentium gloria in altis deo et super terra pax in hominibus consolationis et factum est ut abierunt angeli ab eis incaelum et homines pastores dixerunt ad alterutrum pertranseamus usque bethleem et uideamus uerbum hoc quod factum est quod dmi demonstrauit nobis et uenerunt festinantes et inuenerunt mariam etiosef. et infantem positum in praesepio uidentes autem cognouerunt de uerbo quod factum est adeos deinfante et omnes qui audiebant mirati sunt do his quae dicta sunt pastoribus ad eos mariaautem conseruauat omnia uerba haec conmittens in corde suo et reuersi sunt pastores honorificantes et laudantes dm in omnibus quibus audierunt et uiderunt sicut dictum est ad illos et cum consummati sunt dies octo ut circumciderent infantem nominatum est nomen eius ihs (Fol. 190a.) Cap. II. 10-—21. 168 KAT AOYKAN —— τ -, τὸ κληθεν vro rov ayyeAou po Tov συνλημῴφθηναι avrov. εν κοιλια μητροσ' καὶ ore επλησθησαν αι ἡμέραι του καθαρισμου avrov κατα TOV νομὸν μωΐύσεωσ ανήγαγον avrov eur Ἱεροσολυμα παραστῆσαι κω καθωσ γεγραπται εν τω νομω κυ * OTL παν αρσεν διανοῖγον μήτραν αγιον Kw KAnOnoera: και Tov Sovvat θυσιαν κατα TO εἰρήμενον εν To VOL KU ζευγοσ τρυγονων ἢ δνονεοσσουσ περιστερων καιην ανθρωποσ εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ w ovopa συμεων Kat οανθρωποσ οντοσ δικαιοσ και εὐλαβησ προσδεχομεμενοσ παρακλησι του Ἰσραὴλ και va αγιον ἣν ἐπ αὐτὸν κεχρηματισμενοσ δεὴν ὕπο TOV TUI TOv αγιον py dew θανατον πριν ἢ δὴ rov χρν κυ και ἤλθεν ev τω T εἰσ TO ἵερον και εν TW €. a-ya;yew TOVG *yoveur To παιδιον up του ποιησαι αὐτουσ — kara ro cor TOV νομου περι αὐτου Kat αυτοσ εδεξατο avre εἰσ Tag aykaÀag avrov και ηυλογησεν τον Oy καὶ eurev νυν ἀπολυεισ roy δουλον σου δεσποτα kara ro pua. cov εν eungvy ort «doy οἱ οφθαλμοι pov TO σωτήριον gov οητοιμασασ κατα προσωπὸν παντων των Losey gue εἰσ αποκαλυψιν και δοξαν λαου σον ἵστραὴλ και ἣν οπατὴρ avrov και ἢ μητὴρ θαυμαζοντεσ emt Tour λαλουμενοισ περι αὐτου (Fol. 1906.) SEC LUCAN ty ey — quod uocatum est ab angelo antequam conciperetur in uentre matris et cum consummati sunt dies purgationis eius secundum legem moysi adduxerunt eum in hierosolyma adsistere dmo sicut scriptum est in lege dmi quia omne masculinum aperiens bulbam sanctum dmo uocabitur et ut darent sacrificium secundum quod dictum est in lege dmi parturturum autduos nidos columborum οὗ erat homo in hierusalem cui nomen symeon et homo hic iustus et metuens expectans consolationem istrahel et spa sanctus erat super eum responsum autem fuerat super eum & spuü sancto non uidere mortem prius quam uideat xpm dmi et uenit in spo in templum et cum inducerent parentes infantem ihm ut facerent secundum consuetudinem legisdeeo et ipse accepit eum in alassuas et benedixit dm etdixit nunc dismittis serbum tuum dme secundum uerbum tuum in pace quia uiderunt oculi mei salutare tuum quod praeparasti in conspectu omnium populorum ]umen in reuelationem et gloriam populi tuiistrahel et erat pater eius et mater mirantes in his quae dicebantur de eo (Fol. 191 a.) Cap. II. 21— 2. KAT AOYKAN ———_ kat ευλογῆσεν avrova συμεων και εἰπεν προσ μαριαν THY μητερα avrov ἴδον ovrog κειται εἰσ πτωσιν και εἰσ αναστασιν πολλων εν τω Ἰσραὴλ καὶ εἰσ σήμειον αντιλεγομενον Kat σου δε αυτὴσ τὴν ψυχην διελευσεται ρομφαια ows ανακαλνῴφθωσιν πολλων καρδιων διαλογισμοι καὶ avva προφητισ θυγατὴρ φανονηλ εκ φυλησ ασὴρ και αντὴ προβεβηκυΐα εν ἡμεραισ πολλαισ ζησασα ern erra μετα ανδροσ απο rye παρθενειασ αὐτὴσ και QUTN χήρα ἐτων “πὸ Ἢ οὐκ αφιστατο TOV ναον νηστειαισ και δεησεσι λατρευουσα νυκτα και ἡμεραν καὶ αντὴ τὴ wpa επιστασα ανθωμολογιτο τω Ow και ελαλει πέρι QUTOU πασιν To, προσδεχομενοισ λυτρωσιν εν ἱἵερουσαλημ και ὡσ ετελεσαν απαντα kara TOV νομὸν κν ὕπεστρεψαν εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν ew πολιν εαυτων ναζαρεθ. καθωσ epeOn δια rov προφητου ort ναζωραιοσ κληθησεται το δεπαιδιον --- ino ekparasovro Kat yugavero πληρουμενο σοφιασ Kat apu θυ ἣν €v avro €ropevovro δε και οἱ yoveur &vrov κατα ετοσ εἰσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ ev τὴ «op TOU πασχα καὶ OTE €y€vero avro erg: ig aveBnoay ot yovewr avrov exovrea avrov κατα ro εθοσ THe εορτησ των αζυμων και τελεσαντων Tag ἡμερασ εν τω ὕποστρεφειν αὐτουσ απεμεινεν — o TAue τσ ἐν ιέρουσ αλημ (Fol. 1915.) και οὐκ €yvogav 35 36 37 40 41 43 f aap σ᾽ LUCAN 169 et benedixit eos symeon et dixit ad mariam matrem eius ecce hic positus est in ruinam et in resurrectionem multorum in istrahei etin signum contradicentem et tuam ipsius autem animam pertransiet gladius ut reuelentur multorum cordium consilia Et anna prophetis filia fanuel de tribu aser et haec processerat in diebus multis quae uixit annos septem cum uiro 8 uirginitate sua et haec uidua annorum :1xxxiiii. quae non recede detemplo ieiuniis et orationibus seruiens nocte et die et in ipsa hora instans depraecabatur deo et dicebat de eo omnibus qui spectabant saluationem in hierusalem et cum consummauerunt omnia secundum legem dmi reuersi sunt in galilaeam in ciuitatem suam nazared sicut dictum est per profetam quoniam nazoreus uocabitur infans autem ihs conualescebat et crescebat adinplebatur sapientia et gratia del erat cum eo ibant autem et parentes eius secundum tempus in hierusalem in die festo paschae et cum facti sunt ei anni xii ascenderunt parentes eius habentes eum secundum consuetudinem diei festi azymorum et consummatis diebus cum reuerterentur remansit puer ihs in hierusalem et nescierunt (Fol. 192 a.) Cap. II. 34—43. ts t» 170 J oof [^j Ot γονισ GUTOV και νομισαντεσ αὐτὸν εἰναι εν 17 συνοδια ηλθον οδον ἡμέερασ και ἀανεζητουν avroy εν τοισ συνγενεσιν καὶ εν TOUT γνωστοισ Kat μὴ ευρισκοντεσ ὕπεστρεψαν eur Ἱερουσαλημ αναζητουντεσ avrov καὶ eyevero μεθ ἡμερασ τρεισ evpov avrov καθημενον ev τω ἵερω εν μεσωτων διδασκαλων GKOVOVTO. αὐτῶν καὶ €reporuvTa avrove * ἐξεισταντο δε παντεσ OL ἀκονοντεσ αὐτου ἐπὶ TH συνέσει καὶ ταισ ἀποκρισεσὶν αὐτου και ἴδοντεσ avrov εἐξεπλαγησαν και εἰπεν προσ AVTOV ἢ μητὴρ avrov T€KVOV τι ἐποιησασ ἡμειν οντωσ ov οπατὴρ σον καγω οδυνωμενοι και λυπουμενοι εζητουμεν σε και εἰπεν προσ αντουσ τι ort εζητειτε με ουκ οἰδατε ort εν τοισ TOU προ μου δει με εἰναι αυτοι Se ov συνῆκαν TO p.a. οελαλησεν avrow και κατεβὴ per avrov εἰσ vapeÜ και ἣν ὑποτασσομενοσ αντοισ ἢ δὲ μητὴρ avrov Sternpe: τα ρηματα πανταὰ εν TH καρδια αυτὴσ — και ιησ προεκοπται ἡλικια και Copia Kat χαριτι παρα ϑω και παρα ανθρωποισ -ὦ .«{ δε il y ert δε πεντεκαιδεκατω τησ ηγεμονιασ τιβεριου καισαροσ επιτροπενοντοσ ποντιου πειλατου Tho Ἰουδαιασ npwoou φιλιππον δετον αδελῴου avrov τετραρχουντοσ THE ἱιτουραιασ (Fol. 192 5.) IL 44 45 46 47 48 49 £O 5I Til. 1 SEG L —— — parentes eius et putantes eum esse in comitatu uenerunt uiam diei unius et requirebant eum in cognatis et inter notos' et non inuenientes reuersi sunt in hierusalem requirentes eum et factum est post dies tres inuenerunt eum sedentem in templo in medio magistrorum audientem eos et interrogantem eos expauescebant autem omnes qui audiebant eum in intellecto et responsionibus eius et uidentes eum de mente facti sunt et dixit ad eum mater eius fili quid fecisti nobis sic ecce pater tuus et ego dolentes et tristes quaerebamus te et dixit ad eos quid quod quaerebatis me nescitis quoniam in his quae sunt patris mei oportet me esse ipsi autem non intellexerunt uerbum quod dixit illis et descendit cum eis in nazaret et erat subditus illis mater autem eius conserbabat uerba omnia in corde suo et ihs proficiebat aetate et sapientia etgratia ad din et ad hominibus in anno autem quintodecimo ducatus tiberi caesaris procurante pontio pilato iudaeae quaterducatus galilaeae herode philippi autem fratris eius (Fol. 193 a.) Capp. IT. 43— III. r. fef — — π-- — KAT AOYKAN fem See | Sey TETPAPXOUVTOT THO LToVpALAT και Tpa.xoveribog. χωρασ και λυσανιου τησ αβιλλιανησ τετραρχουντοσ επεαρχιερεωσ αννα καὶ καίφα — €yevero popa. ὃν emt ἵωανην Tov ζαχαριον ὕιον ἐν 7) ερημω: και λθεν εἰσ πασαν τὴν περιχωρον Tov topdavov κηρυσσων βαπτισμα μετανοιασ εἰσ αφεσιν αμαρτιων wo γεγραπται ev βιβλω Xoyov noaiov τον προφητου φωνὴ βοωντοσ ev τὴ ερήμω ετοιμασατετὴν odov κυ εὐθειασ᾽ ποιειτε rac τριβουσ ὕμων πασα φαραγξ πληρωθήσεται και παν οροσ και βουνοσ ταπεινωθησεται καὶ «orat Ta, σκολια εἰσ Gear και ετραχιαι εἰσ οδουσ' 111, λειασ και οψεται aga σαρξτο σωτήριον κυ 6 " : €Aeyey de row exrropevoj.evowr -- J af οχλοισ βαπτισθηναι ἐνωπιον avrov γεννήματα εχιδνων τισ ὕμειν ὕπεδειξεν φυγειν aro tho μελλουσησ οργῆσ ποιήσατε ovv καρπον afvov Tyo μετανοιασ Kat μὴ apénobe ex Àeyew avrowr πατερα exopev Tov αβρααμ Xeyo yap jew ort δυναται oOo ex των λιθων τουτων ἔγειραι τεκνα τω αβρααμ 199 δε ἢ a£euw προσ τὴν ριζαν των δενδρων κειται παν ovy δενδρον μὴ ποιουν καρπουσ καλουσ εἐκκοπτεται καὶ εἰσ : πὺρ βαλλεται :και exnpwrycay avroy ot oxAot λεγοντεσ (Fol. 193 5.) τι ποιησωμεν 7 SEC LUCAN 171 —— ς- — quaterducatus itureae ettrachonitidis regionis etlysaniae abillianetis quaterducatus su prineipe sacerdotum anna et caipha factum est uerbum dmi ad iohanen zachariae filium in deserto et uenit in omnem regionem iordanis praedicans baptisma paenitentiae — in remisionem peccatorum sicut scriptum est in libro uerborum esaiae prophetae uox clamantis in deserto parate uiam dmi rectas facite semitaselus omnis uallis adinpleuitur et omnis mons et collis humiliab eterunt praua in directum et aspra in uias lenes et uidebit omnis caro salutarem dmi dicebat autem qui egrediebantur populi baptizari in conspectu eius progenies uiperarum quis uobis ostendit fugere a uentura ira facite ergo fructum dignum paenitentiae et ne incipiatis dicere in semet ipsis patrem habemus abraham dico enim uobis quoniam potens est ds de lapidibus istis suscitare filiosabrahae iam autem securis ad radicem arborum posita est omnisergoarbor non faciens fructum bonum exciditur et in inignem mittitur Et interrogauerunt illum populi dicentes quid faciemus (Fol. 194 4.) Cap. III. 1— 10. Ss — τ. 172 KAT AOYK Sf [6 ἵνα σωθωμεν αποκριθεισ δε λεγει αυτοισ 0 χων δυο χιτώνασ μεταδοτω τω μὴ EXOVTL και ο ἐχων βρωματα ομοιωσ ποιειτω nAGov δε και τελωναι ομοιωσ βαπτισθηναι καὶ εἰπαν προσ avrov διδασκαλε τι ποιήσωμεν ἵνα σωθωμεν o δε eurey avrour μηδεν πλέον πρασσεται παρατο διατεταγμένον ὕμειν πρασσειν. exnpwrncay δε και στρατενομενοι λεγοντεσ τι ποιήσωμεν iva σωθωμεν οδε εἰιπεν avrow μηδενα διασεισητε μηδε σνυκοφαντησητε και αρκεισθετοισ οψωνιοισ ὕμων προσδοκωντοσ δε του Àaov και διαλογιζομενων παντων εν Tau καρδιαισ avrov περι iwavou μήποτε avrog εἴη ο χρσ επιγνουσ τα διανοηματα avrov εἰπεν eyo ὕμασ βαπτιζω ev ὕδατι ew μετανοιαν ο δε ἐρχομενοσ ta xvporepog" μον ἐστιν OU οὐκ ιμι ἵκανοσ λυσαι τὸν ἵμαντα του ὕποδήηματοσ avroc ὕμασ βαπτεισει εν πνευματι αγιω και πυρι OV TO πτνον εν τὴ χειρί GUTOV και διακαθαριει τὴν αλωνα avrov καὶ τον μεν σειτον avya£et eur αποθηκὴν ro δε αχυρον κατακανυσει πυριασβεστω πολλα μεν ovy Kat erepa παραινων ενηνγελιζετο Tov λαον : Ode npwono o rerpapyya eXeyxop.evoa Um avrov περι ηρωδειαδοσ THe γυναικοσ Tov ἀαδελῴονυ avrov και περι (Fol 194 6.) III. 11 Cap. 12 1 15 19 SEC LUCAM utsalbisimus respondens autem dixit illis qui habet duas tunicas detnon habentei. etqui habet escas similiter faciat uenerunt autem et publicani similiter baptizari et dixerunt ad eum magister quid faciamus ut salbi simus ad ille dixit illis nihil amplius exigatis aduersus quod praeceptum uobis estagere interrogauerunt autem et milites dicentes quid faciemus ut salbi simus ad ille dixit illis neminem concusseritis neque calumniaueritis et sufficientes estote stipendiis uestris expectantes autem populo etcogitantium omnium in cordibus suis deiohane ne forte ipse esset xps conoscens intellectum eorum dixit ego uos baptizo in aqua in paenitentiam qui autem uenit fortior me est cuius non sum dignus solbere corregiam calciamenti ipse uos baptizabit in spirito sancto etigni cuius uentilabrum in manu eius et purgabit aream et quidem triticum congregabit in repositione m paleam autem conburet igni inextintibili multa quidem et alia consolans euangelizabat populum herodes autem quaterducatus cum argueretur ab eo de herodiade uxore fratris sui et de (Fol. 195 a.) III. 10—19. [89] πάντων ὧν ἐποίησεν πονήρων o ηρωδησ προσεθηκεν Kat Tovro emt aw evekÀug Tov twavyy ev φυλακὴ : eyevero δε ey τω βαπτισθηναι arayro, τον λαον Kat ine βαπτισθεντοσ και καὶ προσευχομένου ανοιχθηναι Tov ovpavoy και καταβηναι το πνευμα TO αγιον σωματικω Eder wo περιστεραν €u7 avrov Kat φωνὴν εκ Tov ουρανου γενεσθαι ὕιοσ μον «(av eyw σήμερον e — — : γεγεννηκα σε ἣν δειησ wo ero" À* apxopevog wo ενομειζετο eua vioo" wand του ιακωβ του μαθθαν του eXcalap Tov eAcovà του ἰαχειν του σαδωκ του αζωρ του ελιακειμ του αβιουδ του ζοροβαβελ του σαλαθιηλ του | LEXOVLOV Tov ιωακειμ του ἐλιακειμ του ιωσεια του αμωσ του μανασση του εζεκεια του αχασ του ιωαθαν (Fol. 195 δ.) SEC LUCAM omnibus quibus fecit malis herodes adiecit et hoc in omnibus inclusit iohanen in carcare 173 21 factum est autem cum baptizatus esset omnis populus et ihü baptizato et orante aperiri uu 21 caelum et descendere spm sanctum corporali figura quasi columbam in eum et uocem de caelo factam filius meus es tu ego hodie . a e 23 genui te erat autem ihs quasi annorum xxx. incipiens ut uidebatur esse filius wondioseph qui fuit iacob qui fuit matthan qui fuit eleazar qui fuit eliud qui fuit iachin qui fuit sadoc qui fuit azor qui fuit eliac:m qui fuit abiud qui fuit zorobabel qui fuit salathiel qui fuit iechoniae qui fuit ioacim qui fuit eliacim qui fuit losia qui fuit amos qui fuit manasse qui fuit ezecia qui fuit achas qui fuit ioathan (Fol. 196 a.) Car. III. 19—23. 174 TOU TOU TOU TOU TOU TOU KAT AOYKAN —— — - οζεια quifuit ezecia αμασιον quifuit amasiu war quifuit 1088 oxofiou quifuit ochoziae ἰωραμ quifuit ioram ιωσαφαδ quifuit iusafad agad quifuit asaph αβιουδ quifuit abiud ροβοαμ quifuit roboam σολομων quifuit solomon Saved quifuit dauid ιεσσαι quifuit jesse «33A qui fuit obed Booc quifuit boos σαλμων quifuit salomon ναασσων quifuit naasson apewabaB quifuit aminadab apap. quifuit aram ασρωμ quifuit asron paper quifuit fares ιουδα quifuit iuda ιακωβ quifuit iacob ισακ quifuit isac αβρααμ quifuit abraham θαρα quifuit thara vaxwp quifuit nachor σερουκ quifuit seruc payau quifuit ragau φαλεκ quifuit phalec eBep quifuit eber coda quifuit sala appafad qui fuit arphaxad e» quifuit sem (Fol. 196 5.) yo€ apex μαθουσαλα αἰγνωχ ιαρεδ μαλελεηλ Kaivay αἰνὼωσ σηθ adap 6v LUCAN Ὡς Sá qui fuit qui fuit qui fuit qui fuit qui fuit qui fuit qui fuit qui fuit qui fuit qui fuit qui fuit 37 38 TOU TOU TOU TOU TOU TOU TOU TOV TOU TOU 31 Tov 32 33 34 35 36 Car. ILL, 31— 38. (Fol 197 a.) ses faf r£ — Soe ey — KAT AOYKAN — topdavov Kas ἤγετο εν ro πνευματι εν τὴ ἐρήμω ἡμερασ rezgapakovra πειραζομενοσ ὕπο rov σατανα : KG. οὐκ εφαγεν οὐδεν εν raso: ἡμεραισ εκειγαισ και συντελεσθεισων αντων εἐπεινασεν Ewer de avro o διαβολοσ εἰ ὕιοσ εἰ rov θυ eure ἵνα οι λιθοι ουτοι ἀρτοι γενωνται και αποκριθεισ o ine εἰιπεν γεγραπται ovx er apro μονω ζήσεται οανθρωποσ αλλ εν παντι ρηματι θυ καὶ ἀναγαγὼν avrov εἰσ οροσ ὕψηλον λειαν εδειξεν avro πασασ rac βασιλειασ του κοσμου εν στιγμὴ χρονου και εἰπεν προσ αὐτὸν o διαβολοσ σοι δωσω Tho ἐξουσιαν ταυτὴν ἀπασαν και τὴν δοξαν TOUTWY OTL ἐμοι παραδεδοται και w αν θελω διδωμι αὐτὴν ov ovv cay προσκυνησὴησ ενωπίιον ἐμου ETAL GOV πασα και ἀποκριθεισ avro o ino εἰπεν γεγραπται κν τὸν ὃν σου προσκυνήσεισ καὶ BUTW μογω λατρευσεισ και ἤγαγεν avrov εἰσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ και ἐστησεν αντὸν ἐπι TO TTEPVYLOV TOV ἵερου και eurev avro εἰ Stoo εἰ rovrov by βαλε σεαντον evrevÜev KaTw γεγραπται yap ort Tour ἀγγελοισ avrov ἐντελειται περι σου του διαφυλαξαισε και ἐπι χείρων αρουσιν σε μηποτε προσκοψησ προσ Mov rov ποδα σου και αποκριθεισ o ine εἰπεν avro γέγραπται ovk ἐκπειρασεισ ky rov Óy aov Kat συντελεσασ παντα πειρασμον o διαβολοσ ἀπεστη am avrov αχρι χρονου (Fol. 197 δ.) — — : ino δε πληρὴσ πνσ αγιου Vreorpej«v aro rov. IV. 1 1ο 12 13 SEC LUCAN ihs autem plenus spu sancto reuersus est ab iordanen et ducebatur in spiritu in deserto diebus quadraginta temptatus a satana et nihil manducauit in diebus illis et consummatis illis esuriit dixit autem illis diabolus si filius es del dic ut lapides isti panes fiant Et respondens ihs dixit scriptum est nonin panesolo uiuet homo sed in omni uerbo dei Et adsumens eum in montem altum ualde ostendit illi omnia regna mundi in momento temporis et dixit ad eum diabolus tibi dabo hanc potestatem omnem et gloriam eorum quia mihi tradita est et cui uolo doilam tu ergo si adoraueris in conspecto meo eruntua omnia Et respondens illi ihs dixit scriptum est dom dm tuum adorabis et ipsi soli deseruies et adduxit eum in hierusalem et statuit eum super pinnam templi et dixit illi si filiusesdel mitte te hinc diosum scriptum est enim quia angelis guis demandabit de te ut custodiant te etin manus tollent te ne forte offendas ad lapidem pedem tuum et respondens ihs dixit illi scriptum est non temptauis dom dm tuum et consummata omnem temptationem diabolus recessit ab eo usque ad tempus (Fol. 198 a.) Car. IV. 1—13. 175 176 KAT AOYE SEC LUCAN — — — am, και ὕπεστρεψεν o qe ev rn Suvapet TOV Iv.14 | Etconuersus est ihs in uirtute ave εἰσ THY γαλιλαιαν και φημή εξηλθεν aps in galilaeam et fama exiuit καθ ολησ THE περιχωρου περι avrov per omnem regionem de illo και αὐτοσ ἐδασκεν εν ταισ συναγωγαισ' 15 et ipse docebat in synagogis SofaLopevoc vro παντων gloriam accipiens ab omnibus up : ελθων δε eur valaped omov ἣν 16 ueniens autem in nazared ubi erat n κατα To εἰωθοσ ev τὴ ἡμερα των σαββατων nutricatus introibit.secundum consuetudinem εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν και ayeo ro in sabbato ‘in synagogam et surrexit avayvuvat καὶ ἐεπεδοθη avro 17 legere et porrectus est illi οπροφητὴησ ἡσαΐασ Kat απτνξασ profeta esaias et reuoluens ευρεν TOV TOTTOV OV jv γεγραμμενον inuenit locum ubi erat scriptum πνὰ κυ em ἐμε OV εἰνεκεν εχρεισεν με 18 Spa dmi super me propter quod unxit me εναγγελισασθαι πτωχοισ αἀπεσταλμαι | euangelizare pauperibus misit me κηρυξαι αἰχμαλωτοισ αφεσιν adnutiare captiuis remissionem και τυφλοισ αναβλεψιν αποστειλαι et caecis uisum demittere τεθραυματισμενουσ ev αφεσει κηρυξαι eviavro — 19 confractos in remissione adnuntiare annum κυ Sexrov καὶ πυξασ το βιβλιον 20 dmi acceptum et uoluens librum αποδουσ Tw ὕπηρετὴ εκαθισεν reddens ministro sedit καὶ παντων εν τὴ συναγωγὴ et omnium in synagoga ot οφθαλμοι noay ατενιζοντεσ avro oculi erant intendentes ei npéaro δε λεγειν προσ avrove σημέρον 21 coepit autem dicere ad eos hodie πεπλήρωται ἡ γραφὴ avry ev row ὡσιν repleta est scriptura haec in auribus PE ὕμων: καὶ παντεσ ἐμαρτυρουν avro 22 uestris et omnes testabantur ei n και εθαυμαζον ert Towr Xoyour qo: χαριτοσ et mirabantur in uerbis gratiae TOUT ἐκπορενομενοισ EK του στοματοσ qui exiebant de ore αὐτου καιελεγον ovx ὕιοσ Ἰωσηφ eius et dicebant nonno filius ioseph "K i €0TU ουτοσ: καὶ εἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ 23 est hic et dixit ad eos n παντωσ epecre ot THY παραβολὴν utique dicetis mihi parabolam ταυτὴν ἵατρε θεραπευσον ceavrov hane medice cura te ipsum οσα ἡκονσαμεν γεινομενα εἰσ quaecumque audiuimus facta in καφαρναουμ ποιησον και woe ey τῇ cafarnaum fac et hic in κα: πατριδι σου Εἰπεν δε αμὴν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμε. 24 patriatua dixit autem amen amen dico uobis 7 ort ουδεισ προφητησ δεκτοσ ἐστιν quia nemo propheta acceptus est (Fol. 198 5.) (Fol. 199 a.) CAP. IV. 14—24. RJ [5j [8] --Ψ....ὄὄ ὕὄςς — KAT AOYKAN t — ςς — ἐν Tn πατριδι «avrov : ἔπ αληθειασ λεγω ὕμειν πολλαι χῆραι ἡσαν ev Taur ἡμεραισ yALov εν τω ἵστραηλ ore ἐκλεισθὴ o ουρανοσ' ern τρια και μηνα e£ wo eyevero λιμοσ μεγασ᾽ ἐπι πασαν τὴν γὴν καὶ προσ ονδεμιαν avrov επεμφθηἡλειασ' εἰ μὴ eur IV. 25 x6 caperra THT σιδονιασ᾿ προσ γυναικα χήραν και πολλοελεπροι σαν εν ro ἵσραηλ ἐπι ἐλισαιον Tov προφητου και ουδεισ avrov εκαθαρισθὴ ει μὴ ναιμασ οσνυροσ᾽ ot δεεπλησθησαν παντεσ θυμου ἐν Ty συναγωγή ακουσαντεσ ravra καὶ avacravrec ἐξεβαλον avrov efw THO πολεωσ΄ και ἤγαγον avroy «oc THO οῴρνοσ του ορουσ ed ov πολισ' οικοδομηται avroy WOTE κατακρήμνιστι avrov* avrog δε διελθων δια μεσου avrwy exopevero : καὶ κατηλθεν eur καφαρναουμ πολιν Tho γαλιλαιασ τὴν παραθαλασσιον εν οριοισ ζαβουλων και νεφθαλειμ και ην διδασκων avrove ev row σαββασιν : καὶ ἐξεπλήσσοντο em τὴ διδαχη avrov ot ey ἐξουσια ἣν o Xoyog avrov ἣν 9« ev τή συναγωγή ανθρωποσ exw ava Sa:poviov - axafjaprov και avexpatey φωνὴ peyaAn λεγων τιημειν Kas σοι - ναζορηναι ἡλθεσμασ woe ἀπολέσαι οιδα σε τισ εἰ ο ἀγεοσ του ὃν και ἐπετιμῆσεν G.UTO ο ino Χεγων φειμωθητι και ἐξελθεαπανυτου Kat peujac avrov ro δαιμονιον eur μεσὸν (Fol. 199 5.) 27 28 29 30 31 32 34 35 Sa, CAN 177 -- in patria sua in ueritate dico uobis multae uiduae erant in diebus heliae in istrahel quando clusum est caelum annis tribus et men sicut facta est famis grandis in omnem terram et ad neminem eorum missus est helias nisi in sarepta sidoniae ad mulierem uiduam . et multi leprosi erant in istrahel sub eliseo profeta et nemo eorum mundatus est nisi naemas syrus illi autem inpleti sunt omnes furore in synagoga audientes haec et surgentes eiecerunt eum extra ciuitatem et adduxerunt eum usque ad supercilium montis ubi ciuitas aedificata est eorum ut praecipitarent eum ipse autem transiens per medium eorum abiit et descendit in cafarnaum ciuitatem galilaeae ad maritimam in finibus zabulon et nepthalrm et erat docens eos in sabbatis et mirabantur in doctrina eius quoniam in potestate erat uerbus eius Erat autem in synagoga homo habens daemonium inmundum et exclamauit uoce magna dicens quid nobis et tibi ihu nazarenae uenisti nos hic perdere scio te quis es sanctus det et increpauit illi ihs dicens ommutesce et exi ab eo et proiciens eum daemonium in medio (Fol. 200 a.) Cap. IV. 24—35. 23 178 sas J Hf ayaxpavyagay re εξηλθεν ar avrov μηδὲν βλαψασ avrov Kat eyevero Gap Boc peyac eri παντασ Kat συνελαλουν προσ αλληλουσ Aeyovrea tux 0 λογοσ ουτοσ ort εν ἐξουσια και δυναμει ἐεπιτασσει row axaÜaprow tt πνευμασν καὶ efepxovrat και εξηλθεν ἢ AKON) Τερὶ αὐτον εἰσ TAYTA TOTTOV THT ἤλθεν ew τὴν οἰκιαν σιμωνοσ Kat ἀνδραιου πενθερα δετου σιμωνοσ nV κατεχομενὴ spero μεγαλω καὶ ἡρωτησαν avrov περι αυτησ και επισταθεισ ἐπανω αὐτὴσ επετειμησεν τω Tvpero και adnkev αντὴν παραχρημα ὠστεαναστασαν αντὴν διακονειν avrour δυσαντοσ δε οσ του ἥλιον παντεσ οι εἰχαν ασθενουντασ νοσοισ ποικιλαισ εφερον avrovg προσ avroy οδε evi exag'ro τασ χειρασ επιτιθεισ εθεραπενυεν avrove εξηρχετο δε και δαιμονια απο πολλων κραυγαζοντα καὶ λεγοντα orc av εἰ οὕιοσ TOU Ov και επιτειμων ovk ELA — avra λαλειν ort ἡδεισαν avrov xpy εἰναι : γενομενὴσ δεμερασ εξελθων eropevOn eur ἐερήημον τοπον Kat ot οχλοι επεζητουν avrov καὶ λθον εωσ' GUTOV καὶ €IT€LXOV GUTOV του μὴ πορευεσθαιαπαυτων οδε eurev προσ avrovg ort δει με και εἰσ TAT αλλασ πολεισ ευαγγελισασθαι avr την βασιλιαν του θυ «w rovro yop απεσταλην KatnVv κηρύσσων εἰσ Tae (Fol. 200 6.) IV. 36 37 : περιχωρου :avactac δε aro THe cwayeync 38 40 42 43 44 ‘KE BEC LUCAN — — -ς-. — exclamans exibit ab eo nihil nocens eum et factus est pabor magnus in omnes et conloquebantur adinuicem dicentes quis est hic sermo quia in potestate et uirtute imperat inmundis spiritibus et exeunt et exiuit fama de eo in omnem locum regionis surgens autem a synagoga uenit in domum simonis et andreae socrus autem simonis erat conprehensa febri magna et rogauerunt eum de ea et instans super eam increpauit febri et dimisit eam continuo ut etiam continuo surgentem eam ministraret eid occidente autem sole omnes quodquod habebant infirmantes languoribus bariis adferebant eos ad eum ille autem unicuique manus inpones sanabat eos exiebant autem et daemonia a multis clamantia et dicentia quia tu es filius dei et increpans non permittebat ea loqui quoniam sciebant eum xpm esse facta autem die exiens abiit in desertum locum et et turbae quaerebant eum et benerunt usque ad eum et detinebant eum ut non abiret abeis δὰ ille dixit ad eos quoniam oportet me et in alias ciuitates euangelizare regnum del in hocenim missussum et erat praedicans in (Fol. 201 a.) Cap. IV. 35—44. « ESI we — ΄- ι.ς͵ KAT AOYK —— — : συναγωγασ THe γαλιλαιασ : ἔγενετο δε εν τω TOV οχλον εἐπικεισθαι avro am, TOV axovewv Tov λογον TOV Óv eorwrog avrov παρατὴν λιμνὴν γεννησαρεδ και ἴδεν δυο πλοια ἐστωτα παρα τὴν λημνῆ ot Se αλιεισ ar avrov αποβαντεσ ἔπλυνον τα δικτυα ενβασ δε ewr εν πλοῖον οὴν σιμωνοσ᾽ ἡρωτησεν αντον ἐπαναγαγεῖν ἀπὸ THT γὴσ οσὸν οσον και καθισασ εν tw πλοιω᾿ εδιδασκεν rove οχλουσ : ore δὲ ἐπαυσατο λαλων εἰπεν προσ τὸν σίμωνα ἐπαναγαγε εἰσ το βαθοσ και χαλασατε τα δικτυα ὕμων εἰσ aypav οδεσιμὼν αποκρεισ εἰπεν avra. διδασκαλε δι ολησ THO νυκτοσ κοπιασαντεσ οὐδὲν ehaBopey επι δετω ρηματι σου ov μὴ παρακουσομαι και εὐθυσ χαλασαντεσ τα δικτυα συνεκλισαν ἴχθυων πληθοσ πολυ wore ta δικτνα ρησσεσθαι και κατενενον TOW μετοχοισ ἐν TW ἐτέβω wow τον ελθοντασ βοηθειν αντοισ ελθοντεσ ovy ἐτλησαν apdorepa τα πλοια ὠτεπαρατι βυθιζεσθαι : οδεσιμων προσέπεσεν avrov τοισ ποσὶν Aeyov παρακαλω εξελθε απ ἐμου ort aynp αμαρτωλοσ εἰμι κε θαμβοσ yap περιεσχεν avrov ἐπι τή aypa των ἴχθυων ov συνελαβὸον : σαν δεκοινωνοι avrov ἴακωβοσ και twayno trot ζεβεδαιου o δε eurev avrou δευτε και μὴ γεινεσθε αλιεισ ixÜvov ποιήσω yap ὕμασ αλιεισ' avOpune (Fol. 201 5.) 10 SEC LUCAN 179 synagogis galilaeae factum est autem in eo dum populus super eum esset ut audiret uerbum dei stante illo ad stagnum gennesared et uidit duas naues stantes ad stagnum piscatores autem ab eis exientes lababant retiam ascendens autem in unam nauem quae erat simonis rogauit eum inducere a terra quantum quantum et sedens in naue turbas docebat cum autem cessasset loquens dixit ad simonem adduc in altum et mittite retias uestras in capturam simon autem respondens dixit illi magister per totam noctem laborantes nihil accepimus in tuo autem uerbo non praeteribo et confestim mittentes retias concluserunt piscium multitudine multam ut etiam retiae rumperentur et innuebant sociis qui erant in alia naue ut uenientes adiubarent eos uenientes ergo inpleberunt utrasque naues utetiam penae mergerent simon autem procidit ad pedes eius dicensrogo exia me quoniam air peccator sum dme timor enim adpraehendit eum in captura piscium quos ceperant erant autem sociieius iacobus et iohanes fili zebedaei ilis uenite et nolite fieri piscatores ille autem dixit piscium faciam enim uos piscatores homina (Fol. 202 a.) Cape. IV. 44—V. το. 180 rd "ἐ Loam, JES - κοῦ SS ---- KAT AOYKAN ot Se ἀκουσαντεσ παντα κατελειψαν ETL TNO yno Kat ἠκολουθησαν avro ! καὶ €yevero εν Tw εἰναι avrov εν jeux των πόλεων και ou ayyp Aempog καὶ eov TOV uy ἐπεσεν ἐπὶ προσωπὸον λέγων Ke «ay θελησ δυνασαι με καθαρισαι exrewag δετὴν χειρα mparo avrov λεγων θελω καθαρισθητι και ευθεωσ εἐκαθαρισθὴ και avroc παρήγγειλεν avro μηδενι εἰπειν απελθε δε και δειξον σεαυτὸν Twieper και προσένεγκε wept Tov καθαρισμον σου καθωσ προσεταξεν μωῦσησ ἵνα εἰσ μαρτυριον nv ὕμειντουτο οἶδε εξελθων ἡρξατο κηρυσσειν και διαφημειζειν Toy λογον wore μήκετι δυνασθαι avrov φανερωσ εἰσ πολιν εἰσελθειν αλλα e£ ἣν εν ερημοισ τοποισ και συνήρχοντο poc avroy και λθεν παλιν εἰσ καφαρναουμ διήρχετο δε o Xoyog μαλλον περι avrov καὶ συνήρχοντο οχλοι πολλοι axoveur και θεραπενεσθαι απὸ των ασθενειων : avrov : avrog δε qv ὕποχωρων εν ταισ ἐρημοισ και προσενχομενοσ και €y€VeTO EV μια των ἡμέρων αὐτου : διδασκοντοσ συνελθειν rove * φαρισαιουσ και νομοδιδασκαλουσ σαν δε συνεληλνθοτεσ ex πασησ κωμὴσ Tyo γαλιλαιασ και ϊουδαιασ Tov ἵασθαι avrove : Kas ov ανδρεσ' φεροντεσ em κλεινησ ανθρωπον oc ἣν παραλελυμενοσ και ἐζήτουν εἰσενεγκεν avrov. καὶ (Fol. 202 5.) y. 12 17 18 SEC LUCAN ad illi audientes omnia dereliquerunt super terra et secuti sunt eum Et factum est dum esset in una ciuitatium et ecce in qua erat uir leproms videns ihn cecidit in facie mdicens dme si uis potes me mundare extendens autem manum tetigit eum dicens uolo mundari et confestim mundatus est et ipse praecepit illi nemini dicere uade autem et ostende teipsum sacerdoti et offers pro purificatione tua Sicut praecepit moyses ut sit in testimonium uobishoo illeautem exiens coepit praedicare et diuulgare uerbum ut non amplius posse eum palam in ciuitatem introire sed foris erat in desertis locis et conueniebant ad eum et uenit iterum in cafarnaum transiebat autem uerbum magis de eo et conueniebant turbae multae audire etcurari ab infirmitatibus eorum ipse autem erat subtrahens se . in desertis et orant Et factum est in una dierum ipso docente conuenire pharisaeos et legis doctores erant autem congregati ex omni castello galilaeae et iudaeae ut salbaret eos et ecce uiri adferentes super lectum hominem qui erat paralyticus et quaerebant inducere eum et (Fol. 203 a.) Cap. V. 11—18. [31] — i ι-ς- — KAT AOYKAN —— — ὦ, θειναι ενωπιον αὐτου καὶ μὴ «vpovrea ποιασ εἰσενεγκωσιν avrov δια τον οχλον ανεβησαν em τοδωμα και aoe τεγασαντεσ τουσ κεραμουσ οπουὴν καθηκαν τον κραβαττον συν τω παραλντικω εἰσ To μέσον ἐνπροσθεν — — Tovinu ἴδων δειησ τὴν πιστιν αὐτῶν Aeyec To παραλυτικω | ayÜporre αφαιωνται σου αἱ αμαρτιαι Kat ἤρξαντο διαλογιζεσθαι οι γραμματεισ και οἱ φαρισαιοι ev ταισ καρδιαισ avrev λεγοντεσ τι ovrog λαλει βλασφημιασ —, Tw δυναται apapriac αφειναι e p εἰσ Oo extyvova Se o - Tove διαλογισμουσ avrov λέγει avrour τι διαλογιζεσθαι εν ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων πονηρα τι ἐστιν εὐκοπωτερον eurety + αφαιωνται σου αι αμαρτιαι 7 εἰπειν εἐγειρε Kat περιπατει iva δε egre orc εἐξουσιαν exei οὕιοσ τον ayÜperrov. erc ro adivat apapriac λεγειτω παραλυτικω σοι λεγω eyetpe καὶ apoy τον κραβαττον σου και πορευου εἰσ TOV OLKOV σὸν και παραχρήμα αναστασ᾽ ενωπιον avray apac τὴν κλεινὴν ἀπηλθεν εἰσ TOV οἰκον avrov : δοξαζων τον θν: και ἐπλησθησαν θαμβου λεγοντεσ «dopey παραδοξα σήμερον και ελθων παλιν παρα τὴν θαλασσαν τον επακολόυθουντα avro οχλον εδιδασκεν καὶ παραγων edev λευει τον του αλῴφαιου καθημενον ἐπει το τέλωνιον και Aeyev avro ακολουθει μοι και καταλιπὼν παντα (Fol. 203 δ.) 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 Ὁ LUCAN — — —— 181 fm ponere in conspectu eius et non inuenientes qua inducerent eum propter turbam ascenderunt super tectum et de tegentes inbrices ubi erat deposuerunt grabattum cum paralytico in medio in conspectu ihu uidens autem ihs fidem eorum dicit paralytico homo dimittentur tibi peccata tua et coeperunt cogitare scribae et pharisaei in cordibus suis dicentes quid hic loquitur blasphemias quis potest peccata dimittere nisi solus ds cognoscens autem ihs cogitationes eorum dicit eis quid cogitatis in cordibus uestris iniqua quid est facilius dicere dimittentur tibi peccata aut dicere surge et ambula ut autem sciatis quia potestatem habet filius hominissuperterra dimittere peccata dicit paralytico tibi dico surge et tolle grabattum tuum etuade in domum tuam et confestim surgens in conspectu eoru. tollens grabattum abiit in domum suam honorificans dm. etin pleti sunt timore omnes dicentes uidemus mirabilia hodie et uenit iterum ad mare quiautem sequebatur eum populus docebat et transiens uidit leui alphaei sedentem superteloneum et dicit illi sequere me etrelinquens omnia (Fol, 204 «.) Car. V. 18—238. 182 a KA KAT AOYK t-— — 0 0 A omy e AP : ayacrac qkoXovÜet avro : Kat ἐποιησεν ὧν; ΓΕ] λευει δοχην avro peyadyy εν τῇ οἰκεία aurou Kat ἣν οχλοσ πολυσ τελωνων καὶ αλλων ανακειμενων καὶ οἱ φαρισαιοι και οἱ γραμματεισ eyovyufov προσ rovc palyrag avrov λεγοντεσ δια τι μετα των τελωνων εσθιεται καιπεινεται : ἀποκριθεισ δε o me €LT€V προσ αὐτουσ OV χρείαν ἐχουσιν οι ὕγιαινοντεσ tarpov αλλ οἱ κακωσ «xovrec ovx yAÜov καλεσαι δικαιουσ αλλα αμαρτωλουσ εἰσ μετανοιαν ot δεειπαν προσ avrov. Sta rt οἱ μαθηται twavov και ot μαθηται των φαρισαιων νηστενουσιν πυκνα και δεησεισ “ποίουνται οἱ δε μαθηται σον ovÓey τουτων ποιουσιν οδε no εἰπεν προσ avrova μὴ δυνανταῖι οι ὕιοι τον νυνφωνοσ ed οσον exovaw τον νυμφιον μεθ εαυτων νήστευειν ελευσονται δεημεραι καὶ οταν ἀπαρθὴ απ avrov o νυμφιοσ τότε νηστευσουσὶν ἐν €K€LVaLO ταισ Ὥμεβαισ Ελεγεν δε και παραβολὴν προσ avrove ort ουδεισ ertBAnpa απο ἵματιον καινου σχισασ επιβαλλει ere ἵματιον παλαιον εἰ δεμηγε και TO καινον σχεισει καὶ τω παλαιω ov συνφωνήησει τὸ aro Tov καινου επιβλημα και ουδεισ βαλλει owov veoy εἰσ ασκουσ παλαιουσ et de μηγε ρηξει 0 OU/0G ονεοστουσ ἀσκουσ τουσ παλαιουσ καὶ αυτοσ ἐκχυθήσεται και οἱ Gg Kot αἀπολουνται αλλα οινον veoy εἰσ ασκουσ καινουσ βαλλουσιν καὶ αμφοτεροι (Fol. 204 5.) 30 31 32 34 35 36 37 38 ς.. SEC — tH surgens sequebatur eum et fecit leui cenam illi magna in domo sua et erat turba multa publicanorum et aliorum recumbentium et pharisaei et scribae murmurabant ad discipuloss eius dicentes quare cum publicanis edit et bibit respondens autem ihs dixitad eos non habent opus qui saluisunt medico sed qui male habent non ueni uocare iustos sed peccatores in paenitentiam ad illi dixerunt ad eum quare discipuli iohanis et discipuli pharisaeorum leiunant frequenter et praecationes faciunt tu autem discipuli nihil horum faciunt ihsautem dixitad eos num quid possunt fili sponsi cum habeant sponsum secum ieiunare uenient autem dies et cum sublatus fuerit ab eis sponsus tunc ieiunabunt in illis diebus dicebant autem et parabolam ad eos quoniam nemo inmissuram tunica rude scindens inmittit in tunicam ueterem siquomi nus etrudemscindet et ueterin inmissura etnemo mittit uinum nouum onconueniet arude in utres ueteres si quominus rumpet uinum nouum uires ueteres etipseeffundetur et utres peribunt sed uinum nouum in utres nobos mittent et ambo (Fol. 205 a.) Cap, V. 28—38. ss : THpovvrat .; KGL ἐγένετο avTov ev caB Baro δευτεροπρωτω δια πορενεσθαι Sta των σποριμων ot δεμαθηται avrov ἡρξαντο τιλλειν Tove σταχνασ καὶ ψωχοντεσ Taur χερσιν ἤσθιον. ἔλεγον avro εἰδετι ποιουσιν οἱ τινεσ Se rov φαρισαιων μαθηται σου row σαββασιν o ovk εξεστιν -- αποκριθεισ Seow ελεγεν προσ avrove ουδεποτετοντο αἀνεγνωται o ἐεποιῆσεν Saved ore erewaov αὐτοσ και ot συν avro εισελθων εἰσ Tov oLKOV του θυ Kat rove aprove Tyo προσθεσεωσ εφαγεν και eBokev και Tour μετ avrov owe ovk eov nv φαγειν ει μὴ μονοισ > τοισΐερευσιν : τὴ avr» ἡμέρα θεασαμενοσ τινα ἐργαζομενον ro σαββατω εἰιπεν avre ανθρωπε εἰ μεν οιδασ τι ποιεισ μακαριοσ εἰ εἰδε μη οἱ Sao επικαταρατοσ καὶ Tapa arque εἰ Tov vog.ov και εἰσελθοντοσ avrov παλιν εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν σαββατω ev ἡ qv ανθρωποσ ξηραν exuv τὴν χειρα παρετήρουντο QUTOY οἱ γραμματεισ και οι φαρισαιοι e ro σαββατω θεραπενει ἵνα ευρωσιν κατηγορῆσαι αὐτου. αὐτοσ δε γεινωσκω Tovg διαλογισμουσ avrwy λεγε To τὴν χεῖρα ἐχοντι Enpay εγειρου και στηθι ἐν To μέσω καὶ αναστασ εἐσταθη — €urev δε Ootnc Tpoc avTOUG ἐἸεΕρωΤΉΏσω ὕμασ εἰ «£eorw ro caf aro ayabo ποιῆσαι ἡ κακοποιῆσαι ψυχὴν cogat ἢ ἀπολεσαι οιδεεσιωπὼν (Fol. 205 5.) YI. 1 SEC LUCAN ——— seruantur Et factum est eum in sabbato secundo primo abiré per segetes discipuli autem illius coeperunt uellere spicas et fricantes manibus manducabant quidam autem de farisaeis dicebant ei ecce quid faciunt discipuli tui sabbatis quod non licet respondens autem ihs dixitad eos numquam hoc le gistis quod fecit dauid quando esuriit ipse et qui cum eo erat introibit in domum del et panes propositionis manducauit et dedit et qui cum erant quibus non licebat manducare si non solis sacerdotibus eodem die uidens quendam operantem sabbato et dixit illi homo si quidem scis quod facis beatuses si autem nescis maledictus et trabaricator legis Et cum introisset iterum in synagogam sabbato in qua erat homo aridam habens manum obserbabant eum scribae et pharisaei sisabbatocuraret utinuenirent accusare eum ipse autem sciens cogitationes eorum dicit illi qui manum aridam habibat surge et sta in medio etsurgens stetit dixit autem ihs ad eos interrogabo uos silicet sabbato ben facere aut malefacere animam saluare aut perdere ad illi tacuerunt (Fol. 206 a.) ᾿ Carp. V. 38—VI. 9. 183 184 ΠῚ και περιβλεψαμενοσ αυτουσ παντασ ev opyn λεγει To ανθρωπω εκτεινον τὴν χειρα σον Kat εξετεινεν και απεκατεσταθη ἢ xe. αντου wo και ἡ αλλῃ και ἐλεγεν avrou ort Ko ἐστιν οὕιοσ του avOpwirov και rov σαββάτου avrot δε επλησθησαν ανοιασ και διελογιζοντο προσ αλληλουσ Troc : ἀπολεσωσιν αὐτὸν : eyevero δε ev ταισ ἡμεραισ εκειναισ εξελθειν avrov εισ το οροσ και προσευχεσθαι και ἣν διανυκτερευων ev Ty προσευχὴ : καιοτεεγενετομερα εφωνησεν τουσ μαθητασ avrov και εκλε og am avray. (B - ovo και αποστολουσ exaAea € πρωτον σιμωνα oy καὶ πετρον ἐπωνομασεν καὶ ἀνδρεαν roy αδελῴον avrov και ακωβον Kat Wwavyy Tov αδελῴον avrov ova επωνομασεν βοανηργεσ οεστιν voc βροντησ και φιλιππον και βαρθολομαιον και μαθθαιον και θωμαν roy επικάλουμενον δύδυμον καὶ ἵακωβον τον rov αλφαιον και σιμωνα τὸν καλουμενον ζηλωτὴν | kac tovdayv taxwBov και ΐουδαν σκαριωθ. οσ και : eyevero προδοτησ * και καταβασ μετ avrov €OTH ewe τόπου πεδεινου" καὶ oxXoo μαθητω avrov καὶ πληθοσ πολν τουλαον azo πασὴσ τουδαιασ καὶ αλλων πολεων ἐεληλνθοτων ακουσαι avrov και ἴαθηναι απο των γόσων avTwy καὶ OL οχλουμενοι απο πνευμάτων ἀκαθαρτων εθεραπεῦυοντο και πασ οοχλοσ εζητει αψασθε (Fol. 206 ὁ.) VI. 10 13 fm C LUCAN — Et circumspiciens eos omnes in ira dicit homini extende manum tuam et extendit et restituta est manus eius sicut et alia et dicebat eis quoniam dms est filius hominis etiam sabbati ipsi autem repleti sunt insipientia et cogitabant ad inuicem quo modo perderent eum factum est autem in diebusillis exire eum in montem etorare et erat pernoctans in oratione Et cum facta est dies uocauit discipulossuos eteligens abeis .xil- quos et apostolos uocauit primum simonem quem et petrum cogno minauit etandre am fratrem eius etiacobum etiohanen fratrem eius. quos cognominauit boanerges quod est fili tonitrui et philippum et bartholomeum et matthaeu et thoman qui cognominatus est didymus etiacobum alphei et simonem qui uocatur zelotes et iudan iacobi etiudaninscarioth qui etiam et tradiditeum et descendens cum eis stetit in loco campestri et turbae discipulora eius et multitudo multa populi ex omni iudaea etaliarum ciuitatium uenientium audire eum et saluari ab omne infirmitate eorum et qui uexabantur spiritibus in mundis curabantur et omnis populus quaerebet tangere (Fol. 207 a.) Car. VI. 10— 19. Fas ΠΝ f*j [:] jr f SA των — KAT AOYKAN avrov οτι δυναμισ παρ avrov ἐξήρχετο > καιΐατο παντασ' * καὶ ετι apac TOUG οφθαλμουσ avrov ew rove μαθητασ ελεγεν μακαριοι οἰπτωχοι οτι ὕμετερα ἐστιν — ee : ἢ βασιλειατουθν : μακαριοι οι πεινωντεσ νυν ort χορτασθησεσθε μακαριοι ἐστε οταν μεισησουσιν ὕμασ ot ayÜporrot και οταν αφορισωσιν και εἐκβαλωσιν και ονιδισωσιν το ονομα ὕμω wo πονήρον ενεκεν του ὕιου τον ανθρωπου Xepyre evexew Ty ἡμέρα xa σκιρτήσατε orcv μισθοσ ὕμων πολυσ εν TW OUPAYW κατὰ Τὰ αντὰ ETOLOUV τοισ Trpodnyrauc * o, πατερεσ avrov : πλην ovat ὕμειν τοισ πλουσιοισ ort αἀπεχετετὴν παρακλησιν ὕμων Ova ὕμειν οἱ εἐνπεπλήσμενοι ort πεινρασετε οναεῦμειν οι γελωντεσ νυν ori πενθησεται : καὶ κλαύσεται :ὃν αἱ ὕμειν οταν καλωσ ὕμειν εἰπωσιν οἱ ανθρωποι κατατααῦντα εποιουν τοισ ψευδοπροφηταισ οἱ πατερεσ avrov : adda ὕμειν λεγω roo ακονουσιν ayarare Tove εχθρουσ ὕμων καλωσ ποιειτε τοισ μεισουσιν ὕμασ ευλογειτε Tove καταρωμενουσ ὕμασ προσενχεσθε ὕπερ των επηρηαζοντων ὕμασ > TOTWTTOVTL O'€ εἰσ τὴν σιάγονα παρεχεαντω καὶ τὴν αλλην καὶ απὸ TOV αἰροντοσ Tov το ἵματιον και TOV χιτωνα μὴ κωλυσὴσ παντι 0e To αἰτουντι σε διδου (Fol. 207 5.) 20 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 C LUCAN 185 many fz eius quia uirabeo exiebat et sanabat omnes et eleuans oculos suos in discipulos dicebat beati pauperes quoniam uestrum est regnum del beati qui esuriunt nunc quiasaturamini beati estis quando odierint uos homines et cum exprobabunt Et eicient et reprobent nomen uestrum sicut malum propter filium hominis gaudeteinillodie et exultate quoniam merces uestra multa incaelo sic enim faciebant prophetis patres eorum uerum uae uobis diuitibus quoniam habetis consolationem uestram uae uobis qui repleti estis. quoniam esurietis uaeuobis qui ridetis nunc quoniam plorabitis etlugetis uaeuobis quando bene uobis dixerint homines secundum haec faciebant pseudoprophetis patres eorum sed uobis dico qui auditis diligite inimicos uestros benefacite odientibus uos bene dicite maledicentes uos orate pro calumniantibus uos qui te percutit in maxillam praebe illi et aliam et ab eo qui tollit tunicam tuam et palleum ne uetueris omni autem petenti te da (Fol. 208 a.) Car. VI. 19— 30. 24 fas Jef SEC LUCAN A— — 000 00000 oo και απὸ TOV ALPOYTOT TG. σὰ μὴ απαιτει ΥἹ. et ab eo qui tollet tua ne repetieris : καὶ καθωσ θελετε ἵνα ποιωσιν ὕμειν 31 et sicut uultis ut faciam uobis ot ἀανθρωποι και ὕμεισ ποιειτε αυτοισ' homines et uos facite illis : και el ayarare rovg ἀγαπωντασ ὕμασ 32 et si diligitis diligentes uos ποια ὕμειν χαρισ ἐστιν και γαρ οι ἁμαρτωλοι quae uobis gratia est etenim peccatores TOUTO TTOLOUG Ly τουσ ἀγαπωντασ αντουσ hoc faciunt diligentes illos ayarwow και εἰ αγαθοποιειτε 33 diligunt etsi benefacitis rove ἀγαθοποιουντασ ὕμασ ποια xopur benefacientibus uebis quae gratia Upew ἐστιν και yap ot αμαρτωλοι uobis est etenim peccatores rovromowvew Kav δανιζετε 34 hoc faciunt etsi feneratis wap wy εἐλπιζεται απολαβειν ποια χαρισ' ἃ quibus speratis reeipere quae gratia ὕμειν cot καὶ yap αμαρτωλοι uobisest etenim peccatores αμαρτωλοισ δανιζουσιν ἵνα peccatoribus faenerant ut απολαβωσιν πλὴν ayarare rove 35 recipiant uerumtamen diligite €XOpove ὕμων και αγαθοποιειτε inimicos uestros et benefacite και δανιζετε μηδεν αφελπιζοντεσ et faenerate nihil desperantes καὶ eoras o μισθοσ ὕμων πολυσ et erit merces uestra multa και ἐσεσθαι ὕιοι ὕψιστον οτι avrog et eritis fili altissimi quoniam ipse χρήστοσ ἐστιν emt TOUT αχαριστουσ: suabis est superingratos καὶ πονηρουσ γεινεσθε οικτιρμονεσ 36 | etiniquos estote beneuolentes καθωσ Kato rarypipwv owretpy.uv sicut pater uester beniuolus est : ἐστιν :p Kpewere ἵνα μὴ κριθητε 37 noliteiudicare ut non iudicemini μὴ xaradixalere iva py καταδικασθητε date et dabitur uobis aroAvere και απολυθησεσθαι mensuram uonam conquassatam διδοτε και δοθησεται ὕμειν 38 inpletam supereffundentem p.erpov καλον a'ecaAevp.evov dabunt in sinus uestros πεπιεσμενον ὕπερεκχυννομένομ in qua enim mensura metieritis δωσουσιν ew roy κολμων ὕμων B nolite condemnare ut non condemnemini € yap μετρω μετρειτε avr. y dimitte et demittemini : μετρηθησεται ὕμειν :ἔλεγεν Se 39 remitietur uobis dicebant autem καὶ παραβολὴν avrow pyre δυναται et parabolam illis numquid potest caecus τυφλοσ τυφλον οδαγειν ουχι αμφοτεροι caecum ducere nonne ambo in fobeam : «uw βοθυνον ἐνπεσουνται :óvk ἐστιν μαθητησ 40 incident non est discipulus r (Fol. 208 5.) (Fol. 209 a.) Car. VI. 30—40. Serf sey [8 fof ὕπερ rov διδασκαλον κατηρτισμενοσ δε πασ εσται wo o διδασκαλοσ avrov : τιδεβλεπεισ το καρῴοσ ev τω οφθαλμω του αδελῴον cov τὴν δε δοκον τὴν εν To ow οφθαλμω ov κατανοεισ 9 two δυνασαι Xeyew ro adeAdw σου αφεσ exBadw To καρῴφοσ εκ του οφθαλμου σου και idov ἡ δοκοσ «v τω ow οφθαλμω ὑποκειται ὕποκρειτα εκβαλε m porrov τὴν δοκον ex τον οφθαλμου σον xat rore διαβλεψεισ εκβαλειν To καρῴοσ «x rov οφθαλμον του αδελῴου σον : οὐκ εστιν δενδρον καλον ποιονν καρπουσ σαπρουσ ovde δενδρον σαπρον ποιουν καρπουσ καλουσ εκαστον δενδρον ex του καρπου avrov γεινωσκεται : Ov yap εκλεγονται εξ axavOwy συκα ovde ex Barov σταφνλὴν τρυγωσιν : οαγαθοσανθρωποσ «x rov ayabuv Onoavpov avrov Tye καρδιασ προφερει ayafoy Καὶ 0 ?TOV')pOO. εκ TOV TOYNpoV Wpopepel To Tovnpov ex yap VI. 42 43 περισσευματοσ καρδιασ Kader TO στόμα avroo - - : τιδεμελεγεται κε κε καὶ ov ποίειτε > ἀλεγω STO ο ἐρχομενοσ᾽ προσ με και axovwy μον των λογων και ποιων αντουσ ὕποδειξω ὕμειν τινι ἐστιν ὁμοιοσ ομοιοσ ἐστιν ανθρωπω οἰκοδομουντι οἰκειαν o0 ἐσκαψεν και εβαθυνεν και εθηκεν θεμελιον ἐπὶ τὴν πετραν πλημυρασ δε γενομενὴσ προσερηξεν o ποταμοσ τη οἰκεια κεινὴ και ουκισχυσεν σαλευσαι αὐτὴν τεθεμε (Fol. 209 5.) 47 SEC LUCAN super magistrum confectus autem omnis erit sicut magister eius quid autem uides festucam in oculo fratris tui trauem autem intuooculo non inspicis aut quo modo potes dicere fratri tuo sine eiciam festucam de oculotuo eteccetrabis in tuo oculo est wpocrita eice primum trauem de oculo tuo ettuncuidebis eicere festucam de oculo fratris tui non est arbor bona faciens fructos males neque arbor mala faciens fructos bonos. unaquaeque arbor de fructo suo cognoscitur non enim legunt de spinis ficus neque derubo ubam uindemiant bonushomo de bono thensauro cordis sui proferet bonum et malus de malo froferet malum deenim abundantia cordis loquitur os eius quid autem mihi dicitis dme dme et non facitis quae dico omnis qui uenit ad me etaudit mea berba et facit ea ostendam uobis cui est similis similis est homini aedificanti domum qui fodit et altum fecit et posuit fundamentum super petram inundatione autem facta adlisit lumen domui illi et non potuit mobere illam fun (Fol. 2104.) Cap. VI. 40— 48. 187 188 — ge: — Auro yap ert τὴν πετραν οδε ακουσασ' VI. 49 και μὴ ποιησασ ομοιοσ ἐστιν ανθρωπω | οικοδομησαντι OLKELAY ἐπι τὴν γὴν χωρισ θεμελιου συνερηξεν οποταμοσ και συνέπεσεν καὶ €yeyero TO ρηγμα THC οικειασ' EXEL μεγα καὶ ἐγενετὸ ore ετελεσεν ταυτατα ρηματαλαλω VIL 1 n\Oev εἰσ καφαρναουμ. εκατονταρχου de 2 τινοσ TUT κακωσ ἐχων Ἠμελλεν τελευταν OC ἣν αντω τιμειοσ' και ακουσασ rept TOV ἣν 3 ἀπεστειλεν πρεσβνυτερουσ των Ἰουδαίων ἐρωτων avroy οπωσ ελθων διασωση τον δουλον avrov ot δεπαραγενομενοι 4 ἤρωτων avroy σπουδαιωσ' λεγοντεσ οτι ἀξιοσ ἐστιν c παρεξή Tovro. ἀγαπα 5 yap To εθνοσ ἡμων καὶ τὴν συναγωγὴν avroc οικοδομησεν new επορενετο δε 6 μετ avrov o - 767 Se ov paxpay QT€XOVTOO αντου THO OLKELAT ἐπεμψε προσ avrov o εκατονταρχοσ φιλουσ Aeyov avro Ke μὴ σκνλλου ov yap «uit txavog ἵνα μου ὕπο THY στεγὴν εἰσ ελθησ αλλ eure λογω και tabyoerat 7 οπαισ pov Kat yap eyw ανθρωποσ 8 ειμι vr ἐξουσιαν τασσομενοσ' €xav Ur ἐμαντὸν στρατιωτασ καὶ λεγω rovro πορενου καὶ πορενεται και αλλω ἐρχοὺ και ἐρχεται καὶ τω δουλω μου ποιήῆσον TOVTO Kat ποίει ακουσασ Se ravra o - εθαυμασεν 9 και στραφεισ ειπεν τω ἀκολουθουντι οχλω ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν ovderore τοσαντὴν πιστιν €vpov εν τω Ἰσραὴλ : καὶ ὕποστρεψαντεσ εἰσ OLKOY οἱ πεμῴθεντεσ 10 (Fol. 2106.) SEC LUCAN ae data enim erat super petram ‘qui autem audiuit et non fecit similis est homini aedificanti domum super terram sine fundamento adlisit flumen et concidit et facta est ruina domus illius magna Et factum est cum consummasset omnia uerba loquens uenit cafarnaum centurionis autem cuiusdam puer male habens incipiebat mori quieratillihonoratus etaudiens de ihe misit seniores iudaeorum rogans eum ut ueniens saluet seruum eius ad illi aduenientes rogabant eum festinanter dicentes quoniam dignus eat cui hoc praestes diligit enim gentem nostram et synagogam ipse aedificabit nobis ibat autem cumeisihs iam autem non longe cum essed de domo misit &d eum centurio amicos dicensei dme noli te uexare non enim sum dignus utsub tectum meum intres sed dic uerbo et salbabitur puermeum etenim ego homo sub potestate constitutus habens - sub me milites et dico huic uadeetuadit etalii ueni et uenit et seruo meo fac hoc et facit audiens autem haec ihs miratus est etconuersus dixitsequenti populo amen dico uobis numquam tantam fidem inueni in istrahel etconuersiindomum qui missi erant (Fol. 211 a.) Capp. VT. 48—VII. 10. δουλοι evpov rov aa Ü«yovvra ὕγιαινοντα & : και Ty ἐξησ ewopevero εἰσ πολιν καλουμενὴν — fas JF yaiy καὶ συνεπορευοντο avro ot naf gras avrov kat οχλοσ πολυσ' eyevero 9e or nyylev τη πυλη THE πολεωσ εξεκομιζετο τεθνηκωσ ὕιοσ μονογενησ τὴ μητρι αντου xnpa oven καὶ πολυσ οχλοσ THT πολεωσ συνεληλνθι avry ivy δε 12 v ono εσπλαγχνισθὴ ex αντὴ Kat eurev αὐτῇ μὴ κλαιε και προσελθων ἡψατο τὴσ σορου οιδε βασταζοντεσ ἐστησαν και εἰπεν νεανισκε νεανίσκε σοι λέγω εἐγερθητι και ἀανεκαθισεν o vexpoar και ἤρξατο λαλειν και ἐδωκεν avrov T9 pytptavrov ελαβεν δε φοβοσ παντασ καὶ εδοξαζον τον 6» Aeyovrea ort προφητὴσ μεγασ εξηγερθη ev ἡμειν —Á και ori επεσκεψατο ο θσ τον Àaoy avrov : καὶ εξηλθεν ουτοσ o Xoyog: εν on Ty ἴουδαια περι avrov καὶ εν πασὴ > τὴ περιχωρω: ἕν our Kat μέχρι iwavou του βαπτιστου oc Kat προσκαλεσαμενοσ Óvo των μαθητων avrov Aeyet πορευθεντεσ εἰπατε avro OV eto ἐρχομενοσ ἢ aÀXov προσδοκωμεν και παραγενομενοι οἱ ανδρεσ προσ avrov euray Ἰωανησ᾽ o βαπτιστησ απεσταλκεν ἡμασ προσ σελεγων CV ει ο ἐρχομενοσ ἢ ετερον προσ δοκωμεν εν avr Se ry wpa εθεραπευεν TOÀÀovc αἀπονοσων Kat μαστειγων καὶ πονήρων πνευματων KatTupAovT ero, βλεπειν και αποκρειθεισ εἰπεν (Fol. 211 5.) 17 19 20 41 22 serui inuenerunt aegrum sanum Et alia die ibat in ciuitatem quae dicitur nain et ibant cum eo discipuli eius et turba multa factum est autem ut adpropiaret porte ciuitatis et ferebatur mortuum filius unicus matri suae cum esset uidua et multus populus ciuitatis cum ea erat, uidensautem 188 misertus est ei etdixit illi noli plorare et accedens tetigit sartofagum qui autem portabant steterunt etdixit iuuenisiuuenis tibi dico surge et resedit mortuus et coepitloqui et dedit eum matrisuae accepit autem timor omnes et honorificabant dm dicentes quoniam profeta magnus surrexit in nobis et quoniam uisitauit ds plebem suam et exiuit hoc uerbum in totam iudaeam de illo et in omni regione et in quibus usque ad iohanen baptistam quiet aduocans duos ciscipulorum suorum dixit euntes dicite ei tu es qui uenturuses an alium expectamus et aduenientes uiri ad eum dixerunt iohannes baptista misit nos ad te dicens tu es qui uenturuses an alium ex pectamus in ipsa autem hora curabit multos ab infirmitatibus et plagis et iniquorum spirituum et caecos faciebat uidere et respondens dixit (Fol. 212 a.) Cap. VII. 10—22?. 189 190 feof [ἃ 18] ff — — KAT o f2j "S js avrow πορευθεντεσ eurare iav a. edo ὕμων ot οφθικαια ἤκουσαν ὕμων Tawra οτιτυῴφλοι αναβλεπουσιν χωλοι περιπατουσιν λεπροι καθαριζονται και κωφοι ακοουσιν νεκροὶ €y€L.DOVTOL πτωχοι εναγγελιζονται και μακαριοσ ἐστιν og αν py σκανδαλισθη εν ἐμοι απελθοντων δετων ἀγγελῶν twavou ἡρξατο λεγειν περι ἴωανον TOW οχλοισ τι εἐξηλθατε εἰσ τὴν ἐρῆμον θεασασθαι καλαμον ὕπο ανεμον σαλενομενον αλλατι εξηλθατε ειἰδειν ἀανθρωπον εν μαλακουσ ἵματιοισ ἡμφιεσμενον ἵἴδου ot εν ιματισμω ενδοξω και τρυφὴ διαγοντεσ «v row βασιλειοισ εἰσιν αλλατι εξηλθατε ειδειν προφητὴν vat Neyw ὕμειν και περισσοτερον προφήτου :ὅτι ονδεισ μειζων ey γεννητοισ γυναικων προφητὴσ iwayov του Barrurrov ovrog ἐστιν περι ov γέγραπται ἴδον ἀποστελλω Tov αγγελον μου προ προσωπου οσ κατασκευασει TOY οδον σον : λέγω δεύμειν orco μεικροτεροσ avrov ev τὴ βασιλεια του ϑυ μειζων ως ναι- ἐδικαιωσαι τον Oy βαπτισθεντεσ vo βαπτισμα ἴωανου οι de φαρισαιοι καὶ νομικοι τὴν βουλὴν του θυ ηθετησαν : μη βαπτισθεντεσ im avrov : τινι ovy ομοιωσὼ rove ανθρωπουσ Tyo γενεασ (Fol. 212 6.) ς αυτουέεστιν «και Tac O λαοσ ακουσασ «αὶ οἱ Te» 29 ‘BEC LUCAN ilis euntes dicite iohani quae uiderunt oculi uestri et quae audierunt aures uestre quia caeci uident clodiambulant leprosi mundantur et surdi audiunt mortui resurgunt pauperes euangelizantur et beatus erit qui non fuerit scandalizatus in me euntibus autem nuntiis iohanni coepit dicere de iohane turbis quid existis in desertum uidere harundinem a uento moueri sed quid existis uidere hominem in mollibus uestimentis uestitum ecoe qui in uestimentis gloriosis et aepulatione agent in regibus sunt sed quid existis uidere profetam etiam dico uobis et amplius profeta quoniam nemo maior in natis mulierum profeta iohanis baptiste hic est de quo scriptum est, ecce mitto angelum meum ante faciem tuam qui praeparauit uiam tuam dico autem uobis quoniam qui minor est eius in regno caelorum maior illo est et omnis populus audiens et publicani justificabit dm baptizati baptisma iohanis pharisaeiautem — . etlegisdoctores consilium dei abusi sunt non baptizatiab eo cui ergo similabo homines generationis (Fol. 213 a.) Car. VII. 33—31. KAT AOYK —— NS TAVTHO καὶ τινι εἰσιν ομοιοι ομοιοι εἰσιν τοισ παιδιοισ TOUT εν TH ayopa καθημενοισ και προσφωνουσιν αλληλοισ λεγοντεσ ηυλησαμεν ὕμειν καὶ ovk ὠρχήσασθαι εθρηνησαμεν καὶ κεκλαυσατε ἐληλυθεν yap Ἰωανησ' o βαπτιστησ μητεεσθων μητεπεινων και λεγετε δαιμονιον exe ἐληλνθεν οὕιοσ του ανθρωπον ἐσθων και πεινων και λεγετε ἴδου ayÜpenroc payor και owororme φιλοσ τελωνων και apapreAoy και εδικαιωθη 1) σοφια aro των τέκνων AUTNT οὗ: "poro v δε avrov τισ Tov φαρισαιων iva $ayy per avrov. και εἰσελθων εἰσ Tov oov Tov φαρισαιον karexM On xat ov γυνὴ ev Ty woke apaprwdoo γνουσα ort ev Ty oua rov φαρισαιου KaTaxetrat κομίσασα μνροναλαβαστρον και στασα οπισω παρα τουσ ποδασ avrov κλαιουσα row δακρυσι εβρεξετουσ ποδασ αὐτου xou Tau θριξει τησ κεφαλησ αὐτησ εἐξεμαξεν και κατεφιλει τουσ ποδασ avrov και ἡλειῴφεν To μυρω ἵἴδων de o φαρισαιοσ παρ ὦ κατέκειτο ειπεν EV εαντω οντοσ εἰ ἣν προφητὴσ εἐγεινωσκεν ay Tur Kat ποδαπὴ ἡ γυνὴ ἢ ἀπτομενὴ avrov. οτι αμαρτωλοσ εστιν και αποκρειθεισ o ino eurev προσ GUTOV σίιμὼν exw Cot TL eure o Seedy διδασκαλεειπον οδεειπεν (Fol. 2135.) VIL 32 33 34 35 37 38 39 40 - EC — fet CAN 191 j huius et cui sunt similes similes sunt infantibus qui in foro sedentibus et adloquentibus inuicem dicentibus cantabimus uobis et non saltastis lamentauimus etnon plorastis uenit enim iohanes beptista nequeedens neque bibens etdicitis daemonium habet uenit filius hominis edens etuibens et dicitis ecce homo manducator et uinipotator &micus publicanorum et peccatorum et iustificata est sapientia a filis suis rogauit autem illum quidam pharisaeorum ut manducaret cum eo et intransin domum pharisaei recubuit et ecce mulier in ciuitate peccatrix sciens quoniam in domo pharisaei recumbet accipiens unguenti alabastru et stans retro ad pedes eius plorans lacrimis inpleuit pedes eius et capillis capitis sui extersit et osculabatur pedes eius et unguebat unguento uidens autem pharisaeus ad quem recumbebat dixit intra se hic si esset propheta sciebat utique quiset qualis mulier quae tangit eum quia peccatrix est et respondens ihs dixit ad eum simon habeo tibi quod dicere ad ille dixit magister dic ad ille dixit (Fol. 214 a.) Car. VII. 31—40. 192 KAT AOYKAN SoS — Svo χρεοφιλετε noav δανιστη τινι o εἰσ ὠφειλεν δηναρια πεντακοσια o δεετεροσ δηναρια πεντήκοντα pi exovrov avrav ἀποδουναὶ aj.oorepowr exapicaro Tw ovv avrov πλεον ἀγαπήσει αποκριθεισ οσιμων eurev ὕπολαμβανω ort ὦ τὸ πλεον exopwraro οδεειπεν avro ορθωσ και στραφεισ προσ τὴν γυναικα εἰπεν ro σιμωνι βλεπεισ ταυτὴν ἐκρεινασ τὴν γυναικα εισηλθον σου «ur τὴν οικιαν και ὕδωρ ert ποδασ μοι ovk εδωκασ αὐτὴ δετοισ δακρισιν εβρεξεν μον Tove ποδασ Kat Taio θριξιν avrgo ἐξεμαξεν φιλημα μοι ουκ εδωκασ αντη δε adh yo εἰσηλθον ov διελιπεν VII 41 42 43 καταφιλουσα μου Tove 7ro0a0 - eco τὴν κεφαλὴ 46 μον ovx ἡλευψασ avrn δε μύρω ἡλειψεν ov χαριν δε Aeyw σοι αφεωνται αὐτὴ πολλα εἰπεν δε αυτῇ αφεωνται cov αἱ apapriat και ἤρξαντο οἱ συνανακειμεένοι eye εν eavrour τισ ἐστιν οντοσ οσ καὶ αμαρτιασ αφιησιν eurey δεπροσ τὴν γυναικα γυναι 3) πιστισ σον σεσωκεν G'€ - πορευον εν tojv : και eyevero ἐν To καθεξησ και avroo διωδευεν κατα πολιν καὶ κωμὴν κηρνυσσων και ευαγγελιζομενοσ την βασιλειαν τον ὃυ καιοι. uf» per avrov και γυναικεσ τινεσ at σα τεθεραπευμεναι απο πνευματων πονήρων και ασθενιων μαρια ἡ καλουμενὴ μαγδαληνὴ εξησ. Ü- δαιμονια εξεληλυθει (Fol. 214 6.) VIII. 1 fm i- C — oak duo debitoreserant cuidam faeneratori unus debebat denarios quingentos alius autem denarios quinquaginta non habentibus illis unde redderent utrisque donauit quis ergo eum plusdiligit respondens simon dixit suspicor quoniam cui plus donauit ad ille dixit illi recte iudicasti et conuersus ad mulierem dixit simoni uides hanc mulierem introibi in' domum tuam et aquam in pedes mihi non dedisti haec autem lacrimis inrigauit mihi pedes et capillis suis extersit osculum mihi non dedisti haec autem ex quo introibi non cessauit oRculans mihi pedes oleo caput meum non unxisti haec autem unguento unxit propter quod dico tibi dimittentur illi multa dixit autem ei dimissa sunt tibi peccata et coeperunt qui simul recumbebant dicere intra se quisest hic qui et peccata dimittit dixit autem ad mulierem mulier fides tua te salbam fecit uade in pace Et factum est in continenti et ipse circuibat circa ciuitatem et castellum praedicans et euangelizans regnum del et xii cum illo et mulieres quaedam quae erant curatae a spirit ibus inmundis et infirmitatibus maria quae uocabatur magdalene de qua . uii . daemonia exierant (Fol. 215 a.) Capp. VII. 41—VIII. 2. Saf ff [3j -. ey — KAT AOYKA --- -ος:.. — και twava yuvy χουζα ^ ererporou npwoov καὶ σουσαννα καὶ ετεραι πολλαι αἰτινεσ Και διηκογουν AUTOS ἐκ TOV : ὕπαρχοντων avrov :συνελθοντοσ δε οχλου πολλου καὶ των τὴν πολιν επιπορενομενων προσ αὐτὸν εἰπεν παραβολὴν rotavrqv προσ avrove Εξηλθεν οσπειρων σπειραι rov σπορον αὐτου καὶ εν TO σπειρειν oO μεν ere παρα τὴν οδον Kat κατεπατηθη Kat τα πετεινα κατεφαγεν avro καὶ aXXo ἐπεσεν ἐπι τὴν πετραν Kat prev εξζηρανθὴ δια To μὴ exew ἵκμαδα καὶ αλλο ἐπεσεν μέσον των ἀκανθων και συνφνεισαι a, ἀκανθαι απεκνιξαν αὐτο και αλλο exec ev emt τὴν γὴν τὴν ἀγαθὴν Kat καλὴν VIII. 3 και φνεν Kat ἐποιησεν koqiroy "εκατονταπλασιονα ravra λεγων εφωνει o exov ora axovewaxoverw επηρωτων δε avrov ot μαθηται avrov TO TU en ἢ παραβολὴ αὐτὴ ode eurev ὕμειν δεδοται τα μυστηρια τησ βασιλειασ Tov ὃν : γνωναι: Tour δελοιποισ ev παραβολαισ ἵνα βλεποντεσ py edwory : καιακουοντεσ py συνΐωσιν “core δε αὐτῇ ἡ παραβολη οσποροσ ἐστιν o λογοσ o του Ov ot ἀακολονθουντεσ ὧν ἐρχεταε o διαβολοσ καιαιρει απὸ THE καρδιασ αὐτῶν τον λογον tva py πιστευσαντεσ σωθωσιν οιδε οἱ δεπαρα τὴν οδον εἰσιν ἐπι τὴν πετραν OLOTAV AKOVTWOLY μετα χαρασ Sexovras roy λογον και ριζαν ονκ ἐχουσὶν οἱ προσ καιρον πιστενουσι (Fol. 215 5.) SEC LUCAN 193 et iohana uxorchuza procuratoris herodis etsusanna etaliae multae quae et ministrabant illis de substantiasua congregato autem populo multo et qui ad ciuitatem iter faciebant ad eum dixit parabolam talem ad eos Exiuit seminator seminare semen suum et in quo seminat aliut quidem cedit ad uiam et conculcatum est et uolatilia comederunt illud . et aliud cecidit super petram et cum creuisset aridum factu est propter quod non haberet umorem - et aliud cecidit in medio spinarum et cum germinassent spinae suffocauerunt illud et aliud cecidit super terram bonam et uberam et cum germinasset fecit fructum centupia haec dicens clamabat qui habet aures audiendi audiat. interrogabant autem illum discipuli eius. quae essent parabola haec ad ille dixit.uobis datum est mysterium regni del scire reliquis autem in parabolis ut uidentes non uideant etaudientes nonaudiant estautem haec parabola semen est uerbum del qui autem ad uiam sunt quiaudiunt quorum uenit diabolus et tollit a corde eorum uerbum ut non credentessaluifiant quiautem super petram quicumaudierunt cum gaudio accipiunt uerbum et radicem non habent quiad tempus credunt (Fol. 216 a.) Cap. VIII. 3—13. 25 194 καὶ εν καιρω πειρασμον αφιστανται το δεεισ rac ἀκανθασ πεσὸν ovrot eww Ot ακουσαντεσ και ὕπο μεριμνων vÀovrov και ἡδονων του βιου πορενομενοι συνπνειγονται Kat ov τελεσφορουσιν το Ó« ew τὴν καλὴν γὴν ovrot εἰσιν οἰτινεσ ev καρδια αγαθη ακουσαντεσ' — tov λογον Tov θν | karexovaw Kat καρποφορουσιν ev vmojovy -- of : Οὐδεισ Se λυχνον aac Kadvrret avrov [8 Jaf [3 ΜΗ . TWO ακονέετε σκενει ἡ ὕποκατω THO Krew ya τιθησιν αλλα ert τὴν λυχνιαν τιθι ἵνα 0t ἐσ πορενομενοι βλεπωσι τὸ doo ov yap «art κρυπτον 0 ov φανερον εσται ovdearoxpypov aAa tva. γνωσθη και εἰσ φανερον ελθηὴ | BXerere ovy : oc yop av exn δοθησεται αντω και 0c αν μὴ exn apÜga erac : am avrov xavo Ooket exew : Trapeyevero δε T poc avrov ἢ μητὴρ avrov Kat ot adeAdos avrov καὶ οὐκ ἤδυναντο συντυχεῖν avro δια τον οχλον -απηγγελη δε αυΐω οτι ἡ μητὴρ σον καιοι αδελφοι σον «£o ἐστηκασιν ζηήτουντεσ σε ode αποκριθεισ εἰπεν avrouwr «ἡ LTP μον και οι αδελῴοι μον οντοι εἰσιν ot Tov λογον Tov by . GQKOVOYTED KGL TOLOUYTET : Éyevero Se «v paa, των ἡμερων aya qvac avroy eur πλοιον και ot pabyrat avrov και eurev προσ αντουσ διελθωμεν εἰσ To T«pay Tyo λιμνησ και ανηχθησαν πλεόντων δεαντων αφυπνωσεν και κατεβη λελαψ ἀνεμον πολλη (Fol. 216 5.) VIII. 14 15 18 19 20 21 22 SEC LUCAN — — -- — et in tempore temptationis recedunt quod autem in spinas cecidit hi sunt qui audierunt eta sollicitudinibus diuitiarum et suabitati abientes suffocantur et non adferent fructum quod autem in terram bonam hi sunt qui in corde bono audientes uerbum dei continent et fructificant in sufferentia Nemo autem lueernam aocendens coperit eam uaso aut suptus lectum ponit sed super candelabrum ponit ut qui intrant uideant lumen non est enim absconsum quod non in palam uenit nec occultum sed ut sciatur etin palam ueniet uidete ergo quo modo auditis quienim habet dabitur ei et qui non habet tolletur ab eo et quod putat se habere aduenit autem ad eum mater eius et fratres eius et non poterant contingere ei propter turbam nuntiatum est autem ei quimaterter tua et fratres tui foras stant quaerenteste ad ille respondens dixiteis matermea et fratres mei hi sunt qui uerbum del audiunt et faciunt factum est autem in una dierum ascenderunt eum in nauem et discipuli eius et dixit ad eos pertranseamus in contra stagnum et nauigarunt nauigantibus autem illis obdormiuit et descendit procella uenti multa (Fol. 317 a.) Cap. VIII. 13—23. eur τὴν λιμνὴν Kat cuverAnpovvro VIII. καὶ εκινδυνευον προσελθοντεσ δε 24 --- --. διηγειραν avrov λεγοντεσ κε κε απολλυμεθα 0 δεεγερθεισ επετειμησεν τω aye» καὶ τω κλυδωνι καὶ ἐπαύσαντο και ἐγενετὸ γαληνὴ εἰπεν δε avrowr 28 που ἐστιν ἡ πιστισ ὕμων φοβηθεντεσ δε εθαυμασαν λεγοντεσ προσ αλληλουσ TUS Apa OVTOT ἐστιν οτι καὶ TOUT ἀνεμοισ' ἐεπιτασσέει Καὶ TW ὕδατι καὶ ὕπακονουσιν αντω κατεπλευσαν δε εἰσ τὴν xopay Toy 26 γερασήνων ἡτισ ἐστιν ἀντίπερα THT γαλιλαιασ και εξηλθον ext τὴν γὴν και 2037 ὕπηντησεν avro avgp ἐκ THT πολεωσ oc exer δαιμονία απὸ χρονων ewayov og ειματιον ovK ἐνεδυδισκετο Kat εν οἰκω OUK ἐμενεν αλλ ev τοισ μνημειοισ ειδων δε roy uy avexpagey 28 φωνὴ peyady curev τι ἐμοι και σοι Ut€ Tov ὕἵψιστου δαιομαι σον pn με βασανισὴσ ελεγεν yap τω 19 Sa:poviw ro axopro εξελθε απο Tov avOpwrov πολλοισ yap xpovour συνήρπακει αὐτὸν εδεσμειτο yap αλυσεσιν και παιδεσ φυλασσομενοσ και διερησσετα δεσμα yAavvero yap ὕποτου δαιμονιον εἰσ τὴν ἐερημοὸν επηρωτησεν δεαντον o ine λεγων 30 τι σοιονομα ἐστιν οδεειπεν λεγιων ονομα μοι πολλα yap may δαιμονια παρεκαλουν δε ἵνα μὴ ἐπιταξη 31 avrow ao τὴν αβυσσον απελθειν nv δε exer aye χοίρων βοσκομενὴ 32 (Fol. 217 6.) in stagnum et conplebantur et periclitabantur accedentes autem excitauerunt eum dicentes dme dme perimus ad ille surgens inperauit uento etundae et cessauerunt et facta est tranquillitas.dixit autem illis τ ubiest fides uestra timentes autes mirabantur dicentes ad inuicem quisnam hic est quoniam et uentis inperatetaquae etobaudiunt ei deuenerunt autem in regionem gerasenorum quae est contra galilaeam etexieruntin terram et obuiauitiliuir de ciuitate qui habebat daemonia a temporibus multis qui tunicam non induebatur et domo non manebat sed in monimentis uidens autem ihm exclamaait uoce magna dixit quid mihi et tibi fili altissimi rogo te ne me torqueas dicebat enim daemonioin mundoexiab homine multis enim temporibus abripiebat eum ligabatur enim catenis etconpedibus et custodiabatur et disrumpebat uincula. ducebantur enim a daemonio in desertum interrogauit autem eum ihs dicens quid tibi nomen est ad ille dixit legio nomen mihi multa enim erant daemonia rogabant autem ut non praeciperet illis in abyssum abire erat autem ibi grex porcorum pascentium (Fol. 218 a.) Cap. VIII. 23— 32. 195 196 j και ελθων ανὴρ ev Tw ορει παρεκαλουν Se avrov iva εἰσ Tove χοιρουσ εἰσελθωσιν o Se werpayer avrow - εξελθοντα δὲ τα δαιμονια aov ανθρωπου wppnoay εἰσ Tove χοιρουσ wppnoe δε ἡ ayeAy κατα του κρήμνου eur τὴν λιμνὴν και απεπνιγὴ εἰδοντεσ Se o. βοσκοντεσ τὸ γεγονοσ εφνγαν και απηγγειλαν εἰσ τὴν πολιν και εἰσ τουσ ἀγρουσ παραγενομένων 0e εκ THE πολεωσ και θεωρησαντων καθήμενον τον δαιμονιζομενον σωφρονουντα και ἵματισμενον καθημενον παρα τουσ ποδασ του tqu εφοβηθησαν ampyyeay yap αντοισ οι idovrer voc ἐσωθη o wv ypwrncay δε τον τὴν παντεσ και ἢ χωρα TOV γερασηνων απελθειν ar avrov φοβω yap μεγαλω συνιχοντο : ενβασ δεὔπεστρεψεν npwra δε avrov o ἀνὴρ ad ον εξεληλυθει τα δαιμονια εἰναι συν avro) arreAucey δε avroy λεγων πορενον εἰσ TOV οικον σου διηγουμενοσ ova σοι 060 ἐποιησεν και απελθων kara τὴν πολιν εκηρυσσεν 00a εποιῆσεν avro uu ee : oto’ eyevero δε ey Tw ὕποστρεψε -- τον inv αποδεξασθαι avrov Tov οχλον 7Gay yap vayreg προσδοκωντεσ avroy y"c πεσων ovrog apxcev TO συναγωγὴσ TETwy oe — ὕπο Tove ποδασ TOV ιηυ παρεκαλει avrov (Fol. 2186.) VIII. 33 34 40 in montem rogaban tem eum ut in porcos introirent δα 1116 praecepiteis cum exissent autem daemonia ab homine abierunt in porcos abiit autem grex per praecipitium in stagnum et suffocata est . uidentes autem qui pascebant quod factum est fugerunt et nuntiauerunt inciuitatem et in agros aduenientes autem de ciuitate et uidentes sedentem qui habuerat daemonium sobrium et uestitum sedentem ad pedes ihu timuerunt adnuntiauerunt enim illis qui uiderant quomodo salbatus est legion rogauerunt aute ihm omneset regio gerasenorum abire ab eis timore enim magnum conpraehensi erant ascendens autem reuersus est rogabat aute. eumuir a quo exierant daemonia utessetcum eo dismisiti autem illum dicens uade in domum tuam narrans quanta tibi ds fecit et uadens in ciuitatem nuntiabat quanta illi fecit ihs factum est autem cum reuerteretur ihs excepit eum populus erant enim omnes expectantes eum Etueniens uir cuinomen iairus et hic princeps synagogae cadens sub pedes ihu rogubat eum (Fol. 219 a.) Car. VIII. 32—47. euweAÜew εἰσ τὴν 0 θυγατὴρ avro μονογενὴσ ετων. ιβ. αποθνησκου και ἐγένετο ev τω πορευεσθαι avrov. ot οχλοι συνεπνιγαν QVTOV Kat γυνὴ ουσα εν ρυσι aua TOO axo αιτων᾽ Bt. qv οὐδε εἰσ ἴσχνεν θεραπενσαι προσελθουσα ἡψατο του ἵματιου avrov και παραχρημα εστὴ ἡ ρυσισ του αἱματοσ avrgg οδε ine γνουσ τὴν εξελθουσαν ef avrov δυναμιν ἐπηρωτα rwr pov ἡψατο ἀρνουμένων δεπαντων εἰπεν 0 πετροσ και οἱ συν αυτω επιστατα οἱ ὀοχλοι συνεχοῦσι «a, αποθλειβουσιν και λεγεισ tu pov * 7 ἥψατο οδεειπεν ἡψατομου Tw eyw yap eyvov δυναμιν εξελθουσαν ax ἐμου ιἰδουσα δε ἡ γυνὴ ort οὐκ eXaD«v* ἐντρομοσ ov λθὲεν καὶ προσπεσουσα avro T de nv airway ἡψατο avrov. απηγγειλεν evwrtov παντοσ Tov Aaov καὶ orc ἴαθη wapaxpypa οδεειπεν αὐτὴ Üvyarep ἢ πιστισ σου TETWKEV σε πορευου εν vy ετιαντου λαλουντοσ epxovra4 απὸ Tov apxiowaywyou λεγοντεσ avro ort τεθνηκεν σου ἡ Ovyarnp- μήκετι σκυλλε τον διδασκαλον οδε - ακουσασ τὸν λογον απεκριθὴ avro λεγων pn φοβου μονον πιστευε και σωθήσεται εισελθων δε εἰσ τὴν οἰκιαν ovk αφηκεν εἰσελθειν συν avro τινα. εἰ μὴ πετρον Kat ἴωανὴν και ἴακωβον Kat Tov πατερα τον κορασιου και τὴν μήτερα exAatov Se παντεσ και ἐκοπτοντο αὐτὴν οδεειπεν μὴ καιετε (Fol. 219 5.) avavrov yvyap VIII. 42 43 45 46 47 48 49 51 LUCAN 197 introire in domum eius erat enim filia ilh unica annorum. xii. moriens etfactum est cum iter faceret turbae suffocabant eum etmulier quae erat in profluuio sanguinis ab annis. xii. quem nemo poterat curare a accedens tetigit tunicam eius — LJ MM . . e y eius ihs autem sciens quae exiuit ab eo uirtus interrogabat quis me tetigit negantibus autem omnibus dixit petrus et qui cum eo erant magister turbae te conprimunt et contribulant et dicis quis me tetigit adilledixit tetigit me quis ego enim sciui uirtutem exisse a me uidens autem mulier quia non latuit tremibunds uenit et procidens ad eum B et confestim stetit profluuius sanguinis propter quam causam tetigit eum adnuntiabit in conspectu omnis populi et quia sanata est confestim ad ille dixit ei filia fides tua te salbam fecit uade in pacem adhuceoloquente ueniunt ab archisynagogo dicentes illi quoniam mortua est filia tua iam noli uexare magistrum ihs autem audiens uerbum respondit illi dicens noli timere tantum crede etsalbabitur intrans autem in domum non admisit introire secum quemquam nisi petrum etiohanen etiacobum et patrem puellae et matrem plorabant autem omnes et plangebant eam ad ille dixit nolite plorare (Fol. 2204.) Car, VIIT. 41— 52. 198 [3] J jaf [5 fas > ΤΟ -yeyovor : πανταχου ov yap απεθανεν adda. καθενδει VIII. και κατέλουν avTOv ειδοτεσ OTL 53 αἀπεθανεν avrog δε κρατησασ Tyo χειροσ 54. avro εφωνησεν λεγων ἡ raw ἐγειρε και ὕπεστρεψεν ro πνευμα avro 55 καὶ ἀανεστὴ παραχρημα Kat επεταξεν δοθηναι αὐτὴ φαγειν οι δεγονεισ 56 avrga θεωρουντεσ ef ἐστησαν παρήγγειλεν Seavrow μῆηδε εἰπειν : συνκαλεσαμενοσ δε IX. 1 rovc - 8+ ἐδωκεν avrour δυναμιν και ἐξουσιαν ems πασαν δαιμονιον καὶ νοσουσ θεραπευειν και απεστειλεν 2 αντουσ κηρυσσειν την βασιλειαν τον θυ : καιΐασθαι rove ασθενεισ : καὶ εἰπεν προσ αντουσ 3 pajóev aapere εἰσ τὴν odov μητεραβδον μητεπήραν papreaprov μητεαργυριον μήτε ava δνο χιτωνασ exew και εἰσ ἣν ay οἰκιαν εἰσελθητε 4 exe, μενετε κακειθεν εἐξερχεσθε : καὶ οσοιαν μὴ δεξωνται ὕμασ 5 ἐξερχομενοι ex THO πολεωσ εκεινὴσ εἐκτειναξατε TOV KOVLODTOV των ποδων ὕμω εἰσ μαρτυριον ἐπ᾿ avrovo : efepxopevor δε κατα πολεισ καὶ ἤρχοντο 6 ευαγγελιζομενοι και θεραπευοντεσ' : ἀκουσασ δεηρωδησ 7 0 Terpapyyg τα γεινομενα ἠπὸορειτο δια το λεγεσθαι ὕπο τινων ort Ἰωαννὴσ εκ νεκρὼων avETTH ὕπο τινων δε orc ηλειασ εφανη 8 αλλοι Se ort προφητὴσ των ἀρχαίων ἡνεστὴ εἰπεν δεηρωδησ ori 9 (Fol. 2200.) SEC LUCAN — — υ.-. — non enim mortua est sed dormit et deridebant eum scientes quoniam mortua est ipse autem tenens manum eius clamauit dicens puella surge et conuersus est spiritus eius et surrexit confestim et praecepit dariei manducare parentes autem eius uidentes expauerunt praecepit autem illis nemini dicere quod factum est conuocans autem xii- dediteisuirtutem et potestatem super omne daemonium etinf&rmitates curare et misit eo8 praedicare regnum dei et sanare infirmos et dix ad eos nihil tuleritisin uiam non uirgam neque peram neque panem neque pecaniam nequae ana duas tunicas habere et in quemcumque domum intraueritis ibi manete et inde exite et quecumque non acceperint uos exeuntes de ciuitate illa excutite puluerem pedum uestrorum in testimonium super illos exeuntes autem circa ciuitates transibant euangelizantes et curantes ubique audiens autem herodes tetrarcha quae fiebant confundebatur propter quod diceretur a quibusdam quia iohannes a mortuis surrexit abaliosautem quoniam helias uisus est aliautem quia profeta anticus surrexit dixit autem herodes quia (Fol. 221 a.) Capp. VIII. 51—IX. 9. ἴωανην eyo ἀπεκεφαλισα τισ δε ἐστιν OUVTOG περι OV Eyw ταντα GKOUO και ἐζήτει avroy εἰδειν :και ὕποστρεψαντεσ : οεαπόστολοι διηγήσαντο avro oca ἐποίησαν : καὶ παραλαβων avrove ανεχωρησεν κατιδιαν εἰσ κωμὴν λεγομενὴν Bydcaida οι δε oxXot γνοντεσ ἠκολονυθησαν avro και αποδεξαμενοσ αντουσ᾽ eXaX«t αντοισ περι τησ βασιλιασ τον bv FSF f και τουσ χρειαν exovrao θεραπειασ αὐτου παντασ LOTO qy : ἢ δεήμερα ἡρξατο κλεινειν : προσελθοντεσ δε B οι δωδεκα εἰπὸν avro ATOAVTOY TOV οχλο ἵνα πορευθεντεσ ew raa κυκλω Kwpao καιτουσ ἀγρουσ καταλυσωσιν οτι ὧδε EV epu» τόπω ἐσμεν eurey δεπροσ avrovg δοτεαντοισντοισ ὕμεισ φαγειν οι δε ecray ovk εἰσιν jew πλεον ἡ πεντεαρτοι και Svo ἴχθυεσ εἰ μη τιημεισ πορευθεντεσ ἀγορασωμεν εἰσ παντα τον Aaov τουτον βρωματα ἤσαν yap ανδρεσ wo πεντακισχιλιοι εἰπεν δεπροσ rove μαθητασ avrov κατακλεινατε avrove κλισιασ ὡσει QVO, πεντήκοντα καὶ ἐποιῆσαν ovrog λαβὼν Se rove πεντεαρτουσ Kat Tov 6vo ἴχθυασ ἀαναβλεψασ' cw τον ovpavov προσηῦξατο και εὐλογησεν em avrowr καὶ εἐδιδου Tow μαθηταισ παρατιθεναι Tow οχλοισ᾽ καὶ εφαγον και εχορτασθησαν παντεσ καὶ ἤρθη ro περισσευμα των κλασματων Koduot Sexadvo (Fol. 221 6.) IX, 10 11 14 15 16 SEC LUCA iohanen ego decollaui quis est autem hic de quo ego haec audio et quaerebat uidere eum et reuersi apostoli narrauerunt ei quanta fecerunt etadsumens eos recessit seorsum in castellum quod dicitur bedsaida turbae autem cognoscentes secutae sunt eum et suscipiens eos loquebatur ills deregno dei et qui opus habebant sanitatis eius omnes curabat dies autem coepit declinare accedentes autem duodecim dixerunt ad eum dismitte turbas ut euntes in proxima castella et uillas maneant quoniam hic in deserto loco sumus dixit autem ad eos date illis uos manducare ad illi dixerunt non sunt nobis plus quam quinque panes et duo pisces nisi forte nos euntes emamus in omnem populum hunc escas erant enim uiri ut quinque milia dixit autem ad discipulos suos reclinate eos discubitiones sicut quinquagenos et fecerunt sic &ccipiens autem quinque panes et duos pisces aspiciens in caelum orauit et benedixit super eos et dabat discipulis adponere turbis et manducauerunt et saturati sunt omnes et sublatum est quod superauit fractamentorum cophini duodecim (Fol. 222a.) Cap. IX. 9—17. 200 qd — — Ij [Ξ| : καὶ ἐγενετὸ EV TW εἰναι αντουσ καταμογασ συνῆσαν avro ot μαθηται καὶ emporqo ey avrova Acywy τινα με Xeyovaty ot οχλοι εἰναι οι δε αποκριθεντεσ ειπαν Ἰωανην τον βαπτιστην αλλοι δεηλειαν ἡ ενα των προφητων Ειπεν Se αυτοισ ὕμεισ δε τινα με λεγετε εἰναι αποκριθεισ δεο πετροσ' : εἰπὲν rov χρν ὕιον rov Ov : ὃ δε επιτειμησασ αυτοισ παρηγγειλεν μηδενι λεγειν rovro εἰπὼν ort Set Tov tov του ανθρωπου πολλα παθειν και αποδοκιμασθηναι ὕπο των πρεσβυτέρων και ἀρχιερεων καὶ γραμματεων καὶ ἀποκταγθηναι και μεθ μερασ τρεισ ἀναστηναι ἔλεγεν Se rpoo παντασ «tis θελει oruro μον ἐρχεσθε ἀαρνησασθω εαντον καὶ ακολουθειτω μοι oc yap ay Gedy την ψυχην avrov σωσαι ἀπολεσει αὐτὴν og Say ἀπολέσῃ τὴν ψυχὴν avrov ενεκενε μου OvTOC σωσει αὐτὴν τιγαρ ὠφελει ἀνθρωπον κερδησαι rov κοσμον ολον εαντον δεαπολεσαι ἢ ζημιωθηναι : og yap av αιπεσχυνθὴ ej kac τουσ ἐμουσ τοῦτον 0 Utoc Tov ayÜporrov επαισχυνϑθησεται — eray eAU ev τὴ Sogy avrov Kat Tov πρσ avrov καὶ TOV ayusv ἀγγελων : Neyw δε : ὕμειν ort αληθωσ εἰσιν rier Tuv WE ἐεστωτων Ot OV μὴ γευσωνται Üavarov εωσ av ειδωσιν Tov ὕιον tov ἀνθρωπου epxopevov ev τὴ 908 avrov Eyevero δε pera rove λογονσ τουτουσ (Fol. 222 5.) IX. 18 2I 22 23 24 25 26 27 SEC LUCAN. Et factum est cum essent, soli erant cum eo discipuli et interrogauit eos dicens quem me dicunt turbaeesse ad illi respondentes dixerunt iohanen baptistam alii autem helian aut unum ex profetis dixit autem illis uos autem quem me dicitisesse — respondens autem petrus dixit xpm filium del ad ille increpauit eis et praecepit nemini dicere hoo dicens. quoniam oportet filium hominis multa pati etexproprari &presbyteris eta principibus sacerdotum etscribis et occidi et post tres dies resurgere dicebat autem ad omnes si quis uult post me uenire abneget semetipsum etsequaturme qui enim uoluerit animam suam saluare perdet eam qui autem perdiderit animam suam propter me hic salbabit eam quid enim prodeest homini lucrari mundum totum semetipsum autem perdere aut iactum pati qui enim confusus fuerit me et meos hunc filius hominis confundetur cum uenerit in regno suo et patris sui etsanctorum angelorum dico autem uobis quoniam ueresunt quidam qui hic stant qui non gustabunt mortem usque cum uideant filium hominis uenientem in gloria sua factum est autem post haec uerba (Fol. 223 a.) Cap. IX. 18— 38. Saf wore ἡμεραι οκτω καὶ παραλαβων πετρον και ακωβον και wayyy aveBy εἰσ ro οροσ προσευξασθαι καὶ €yevero ἐν τω προσευχεσθαι avrov 7 (dea. τον πρόσωπον avrov ἠλλοιωθη καὶ οἵματισμοσ αὐτον λευκοσ ἐξαστραπτω και ἴδου ανδρεσ Svo συνελαλουν avro qw Se μωῦσησ και ἡλειασ οφθεντεσ «v δοξη eXeyov Se ryv εἐξοδον avrov. ἣν μελλει πληρουν εἰσ Ἱερουσαλήμ οδεπετροσ και οἱ συν avro ἡσαν βεβαρημενοι ὕπνω διαγρηγορησαντεσ δε ἴδον την δοξαν avrov και Tove δυο ανδρασ τουσ συνεστωτασ αντω και eyevero ev Tw διαχωρισθηναι avrove ἀπαντοῦυ εἰπεν o TeTpod Tw ἣν επιστατα καλον ἐστιν ἡμασ ὧδε εἰναι θελεισ ποιήσω ὧδε τρεισ σκηνασ μίαν σοι και μιαν μωῦσει και μιαν ἡλεια μὴ edwo a λεγει Tavra δεαντον λεγοντοσ' eyevero νεφελῃ και επεσκιασεν avrovo εφοβηθησαν δε εν Tw exewova εἰσελθειν εἰσ τὴν νεφελην Kat φωνὴ ἡλθε «x Tne νεφελησ λεγουσα ουὅτοσ ἐστιν o doe μου οαγαπητοσ «y ηυδοκησα | axovere avrov και ev τω γενεσθαι τὴν φωνὴν ευρεθὴ - povoc avrot δε εσειγησαν και οὐδενι απηήγγειλαν εν εκειναισ ταισ ἡμεραισ : ὠνεθεασαν €ycveroÓe δια ro ἡμερασ κατελθοντα avrov απο TOV ορουσ' συνελθειν avro οχλον πολυν Kat ἴδου ανὴρ aro rov oxAov εβοησεν λεγων διδασκαλε δεομαι σου επιβλεψῴον ert rov ὕιον μου ort μονογενὴσ μοι ἐστιν λαμβανει yap (Fol. 223.) ΙΧ. 29 33 34 ' a6 37 38 39 SEC LUCAN A — 00 — 00 ΤΩ, 201 quasi dies octo et adsumens petrum et iacobum et iohanen ascendit in montem orare et factum est cum oraret species uultus eius mutata est et uestimenta eius alba scoruscantia et ecce duo uiri conloquebantur cum eo erat autem moyxses et helias uisi in gloria dicebant autem exitum eius quem incipit conplerein hierusalem petrus autem et qui cum eo erant. erant grauati somno euigilantes autem uiderunt gloriam eius et duos uiros qui simul stabant cum eo et factum est cum separarentur ab eo dixit petrusadihm magister bonum estnobishicesse uis facio hic tria tabernacula unum tibi et unum moysi et unum heliae nesciens quiddicit. haec autem eo dicente facta est nubs et obumbrauit eos timuerunt autem in eo cum illi introierunt in nubem et uox uenit de nube dicens hic est filius meus dilectus in quo benesensi audite eum et cum facta fuisset uox inuentus est ihs solus ipsi autem tacuerunt et nulli dixerunt in illis diebus quae uiderunt factum est autem per diem descendente eo de monte conuenire ei turbam multam et ecce uir deturba exclamauit dicens magister rogote respice super filium meum quoniam unicus mihi est accipit enim (Fol. 224a.) Car. IX. 28— 39. 26 [Ὁ] avrov εξαιφνησ πνευμα και ρήσσει καὶ σπαρασσει μετα αφρον και μογισ ἀποχωρεῖ απ avrov και συντριβει avrov καὶ εδεηθὴην rov μαθητων cov ἵνα απαλλαξωσιν avrov και ovk ηδυνηθησαν — αποκριθεισ Se o ja. εἰπεν o yevea amore και διεστραμμενη εωσ ποτε ἐσομαι ᾿ προσ ὕμασ' και ανεξομαι ὕμων προσένεγκε Toy ὕιον σον’ ercóe προσερχομενον avrov eppyfey avrov To δαιμονιον Kat συνεταραξεν' -- επετειμησεν δεοιησ τω ἀακαθαρτω πνευματι καὶ αφηκεν avrov. καὶ απεδωκεν τον Tada τω πατρι αὐτου ἐπάντεσ δε ἐξεπλήσσοντο επι Τὴ € μεγαλιοτητι του Üv. : παντων δε θαυμαζοντων eri πασιν occ εἐποιει ειπεν προσ rove μαθητασ ovrov θεσθαι ὕμεισ eve τα wra ὕμων rove Xoyove SEC LUCAN — — SY — illum desubito spiritus et adlidit et disrumpit cum spuma et uix recedet ab eo et contribulat eum et praecatus sum discipulos tuos ut dimittant eum et ron potuerunt incredula et peruersa usquequo ero &d uos et patiar uos adduc filium tuum | adhuc autem &ccedenteeo adlisit eum daemonium et conturbabit inperauit autem ihs in mundo spiritui etdimisiteum et reddidit puerum patri suo omnes autem stupuebanl in magnitudine dei omnium autem mirantium in omnibus quae faciebat dixit ad discipulos suos poniteuos in aures uestras uerba sR j > xe) respondens autem ihs dixit o generatio | : τουτουσ o yap ὕιοσ Tov ayÜporrov ista filius enim hominis μέλλει παραδιδοσθαι εἰσ χειρασ᾽ ; incipiet tradi in manus ανθρωπων ot δεγνοουν To ρημα 45 hominum illi autem ignorabant uerbum TOVTO Kat ἣν κεκαλυμμενον aT avrov hoe et erat coopertum ab eis iva μη αἰσθωνται avro και epoBovvro ut non sentirent illud et timebant Erepwrncat rept Tov ρηματοσ rovrov interrogare de uerbo hoc a, : τοτισ aven μειζων avrov. o deine 46, 47 quisnam esset maior eorum ihs autem wv rov διαλογισμον αὐτων uidens cogitationem eorum EOTHOEY Tap εαντον Kat ειπεν οσ ay 48 statuit ad se et dixit quicumque δεξηται ro παιδιον rovro ext Tw | | | T9c καρδιασ επιλαβομενοσ παιδιον β cordis adprehendens infantem | acceperit infantem hunc in ovopart pov ene δεχεται Kat TOV nomine meo me accipit et eum ATOTTELAGYTG με o yap μεκροτεροσ qui me misit qui autem minor est ἐν πασιν ὕμειν OVTOG ἐστε μεγασ in omnibus uobis hic erit magnus | (Fol. 224 5.) | (Fol. 225 a.) Car. IX. 39—48. [9f — pe : — mY c — KAT AOYKAN —— υ. — αποκριθεισ Oe iwayne εἰπεν επιστατα εἰδομεν τινα επιτω ovopart σὸν ἐκβαλλοντα δαιμονια και ἐκωλυσαμεν avrov ort οὐκ ἀακολουθει μεθ ἡμχον ---- Ειπεν δεο ιησ μὴ κωλυετε avrov og yap ovk ἐστιν καθυμων ὕπερ ὕμων : ἐστιν “eyevero Se εν τω πλήρουσθαι Tag ἡμερασ τὴσ ἀαναλημψεωσ avrov και αὐυτοσ τὸ προσωπον αυτου εστηριξεν Tov πορενυεσθαι εἰσ Ἱερουσαλήμ. και απεστειλεν a-yyeXove πρὸ προσωπον avrov και πορευθεντεσ εἰσηλθον ew κυμην σαμαρειτων ὠστεαιτοιμασαι αντω καὶ οὐκ εδεξαντο avrov. om TO poc enrov αντου Ἣν 7ropevopuvev ec Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἵἴδοντεσ 0€ ot μαθηται avroviaxwBoo Kat wayvyo εἰπὸν A κεθελεισ εἰπωμεν vp kara qvac ἐκ TOV ουρανου και ἀαναλωσαι avTOv wc καὶ ἡλειασ ποιησεν στραφεισ δε εἐκετειμῆσεν αντοισ και εἰπεν ovk οἰδατε ποιου πνευματοσ ἐστε και ετορευθησαν ew erepay κωμὴν καὶ ἐγενετὸ πορενομενων αὐτῶν ἐν τή obo εἰπεν τισ προσ avrov ακ woo OTOV αν ὕπαγεισ — καὶ εἶπεν avro 0 ijo. at adwrexes φωλεουσ ἐχουσιν Kat TO, πετεινα TOV ουρανου xarac κηνωσεισ o δεῦιοσ του avOpwrov ουκ exe που τὴν κεφαλὴν κλεινὴ Curev δε προσ ετερον ακολουθι μοι οδεειπεν εἐπιτρεψον pot πρωτον ἀπελθοντα θαψαι rov πατερα μου (Fol. 225 5.) IX. 49 $4 SEC 203 — —- respondens autem iohanes dixit magister uidimus quendam in nomine tuo eicientem daemonia et prohibus eum quia non sequitur nobiscum dixit autem ihs nolite prohibere eum qui enim non es contra uos pro uobis est -factum est autem ut conpleretur dies adsumptionis eius et ipse uultum suum firmauit ut abiret in hierusalem et misit nuntios ante faciem suam et euntes intrauerunt in castellum samaritanorum ut praepararent eiet non susceperunteum quia uultus eius erat iens inhierusalem uidentes autem discipuli eius iacobus et iohanes dixerunt dme uis dicimus ignem descendere de caelo et.consumere eos sicut et helias fecit conuersus autem in crepauit eos et dixit nescitis cuius spiritui estis et abierunt in alium castellum Et factum est euntibus illis inuia dixit quidam ad illum se quar te quocumque hieris et dixit illiihs wul pes cubilia habent et uolatilia caeli habitacula filius autem hominis non habet ubi caput reclinet dixit autem ad alium sequere me ad ille dixit permitte mihi primum ut eam et sepeliam patrem meum (Fol. 226 a.) Cap. IX. 49—59. 204 KAT AOYKAN O àe «urev avro αφεσ Tove vexpove IX. 60 θαψαι rove eavrov vexpova ov de πορευθεισ διαγγελλε την βασιλειαν τον ϑυ pr : Εἰπεν δε καὶ erepor ἀκολουθησω σοι κε 61 ἐπιτρεψον δε μοι πρωτον αποταξασθαι TOUT εἰσ OLKOV pov οδε ino εἰπεν avro 62 Ουδεισ εἰσ τα οπισω βλεπων καὶ eriBadrAwv τὴν χείρα avrov er aporpoy εὐθετοσ ἐστιν et : εἰστην βασιλειαν Tov 0v :απεδειξεν Se X.1 και erepova ‘of και απεστιλεν avrova aya Óvo προ προσωπου AVTOV εἰσ TAYTA τόπον καὶ πολιν pu : ουεμελλεν ἐρχεσθαι : ἔλεγεν Óc poo αὐτοῦ 2 o θερισμοσ πολυσ οι δε epyarat ολιγοι δεηθητετου KV TOV θερισμον omo ἐργατασ ἐκβαλὴ εἰσ Tov θερισμον avrov e: Yrayeras ἴδον eyo αποστελλω ὕμασ wo 3 αρνασ μέσον λνκων μη βασταζετε 4 pe :BadAarriov μη πηραν μη ὕποδηματα και pndeva kara, τὴν οδον ασπασησθε pa tew nv ay δε εἰσελθητε. πρωτον owtay 5 Aeyere εἰρηνὴ Tw owo rovro καν 1) εκει "LOC. εἰρηνηὴσ ἐεπαναπαυσετε ό er avrov ἡ εἰρηνηὕμων εἰ δε μηγε ed υμασ επιστρεψει ἢ eum ὕμων eB : ey aury Se Ty οικεια pevere ἐσθοντεσ 7 και πεινοντεσ TG. παρ GvTOV αἀξιοσ yap o εργατὴσ τον μισθον αὐτου μὴ μεταβαινετε απο οικιασ εἰσ py : οἰκιαν: καὶ εἰσ ἣν αν πολιν 8 eurepxna e και δεχωνται ὕμασ «avere Ta παρατιθεμενα ὕμειν και θεραπενετε ουσ «v αυτῇ 9 ασθενουντασ και Aeyere avrow. (Fol. 226 b.) SEC LUCAN -- — ὕὄὕ.. — ad ille dixit illi sine mortuos sepelire mortuossuos tuautem uade et praedica regnum del dixit autem et alius sequar te dme permitte autem mihi primum abrenuntiare qui sunt in domum meam ihs autem dixit illis nemo retro aspiciens et inmittens manum suam in aratrum aptus est in regnum dei ostendit autem Etalios lxxii. etmisiteosbinos ante faciem suam in omnem locum et ciuitatem ubi habebat uenire dicebat autem ad eos messis multa operarii autem pauci praecamini ergo dom messis ut mittat operarios in messem suam ite ecce ego mitto uos sicut agnos in medio luporum nolite baiolare sacellu non peram non calciamenta et neminem in uiam salutaueritis in quamcumque autem intraueritis domum dicite pax domui huic et si fuerit ibi filius pacis requiescet in eum pax uestra si quominus iu uos reuertetur pax uestra in ipsa autem domo manete edentes etuibentes quae sunt ab eis dignus est enim operarius mercedem suam nolite transire de domo in domum et in quamcumque ciuitatem intraueritis et acceperint uos edite quae adponuntur uobis et curate qui sunt in ea infirmi et dicite illis (Fol. 227 a.). Capp. IX. 60—X. 9. ΓΕ, ESI : ἡγγικεν eh υμασ 3 βασιλεια του ὃν εἰσ ἣν Say πολιν εἰσελθητε και μη δεξωνται ὕμασ εξελθοντεσ εἰσ rac πλατειασ αὐτὴσ εἰπατε και τὸν KOVLOPTOV τον κολληθεντα ne ex THE πολεωσ ὕμων εἰσ rovg ποδασ απομασσομέεθα ὕμειν πλὴν rovro γεινωσκετε οτι ἤγγικεν ἢ ἡ βασιλειατου Ov λεγω δεῦμειν ort σοδομοισ ἀνεκτοτερον εἐσται εν τὴ βασιλεια του bv ἢ τὴ πολει εκεινὴ : ovat got xopofaiy και βεδσαῖδα ort ει «v τυρω και σιδωνι εγενηθησαν a4 δυναμεισ a4 γενομεναι εν ὕμειν vaa ay ey σακκω καὶ σποδω καθημεναι μετενοησαν πλὴν rvpo και σιδωνι ἀνεκτότερον ἐσται ἢ Ley καὶ συ καφαρναουμ. μὴ ewo ουρανου ὑψωθησὴ η «wo adov καταβησήη : οακονων ὕμων ἐμοῦ ακονει και οαθετων ὕμασ εμεαθετει οδεέμου ακονων ακουειτου : ἀποστειλαντοσ με : ὕπεστρεψαν δε o. of: μετα χαρασ λεγοντεσ Ke καὶ Ta δαιμονια ὕποτασσεταιήμειν εν τω ονοματι σὸν εἰπεν δεαντοισ εθεωρουν rov σαταναν wo αστραπην εκ Tov ουρανου πεσόντα ἴδου διδωμι ὕμειν τὴν ἐξουσιαν TOV πατειν ETAVW τῶν οφεων καὶ των σκορπίων καιεπιπασαν τὴν δυναμιν του εχθρου και ουδεν ὕμασ αδικησει πλην (Fol. 227 δ.) 10 It 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 20 LUC — S 205 to, say Jay adpropiauit superuos regnum del in quacumque autem ciuitate intraueritis et no accipient uos exeunt es in plateis eius dicite et puluerem qui adhesit nobis de ciuitate uestra in pedibus extergimus uobis uerum tamen hoc scitote quoniam adpropinquauit regnum dei dicoautem uobis quóniam sodomis tolerabilius erit in regno del quam ciuitati illi uae tibi chorozain et be dsaida quia si tyru et sidoni factae essent uirtutes quae factae sunt in uobis olim iam in sacco et sidone resedentes paenitentiam egissent uerum tyro et sidoni tolerabilius erit quam uobis et tu cafarnaum num quid usque ad cuelum exaltaueris aut usque ad infernum descendet quiaudit uos meaudit etquispernituos me spernit qui autem meaudit audit eum qui me misit reuersisuntautem Ixxii. cum gaudio dicentes dme et daemonia subdita sunt nobis innominetuo dixit autem ad eos uidebam sanan sicut fulgur de caelo cadentem ecce do uobis potestatem ut calcetis super serpentes et scorpiones et super omnem uirtutem inimici et nihil uos nocebit uerum tamen (Fol. 228 a.) Cap. X. 9—20. 206 KAT AOYKAN —— — — εν TOVTO μὴ χερετε or. ra Satpovea ὕμειν x. vroragceras xaipere 0e orc Ta. ονοματα ὕμων eypady ev τω ovpayw . pn: Ev avr δε τὴ wpa ἡγαλλιασατο 21 sas sR fs exe pxp : C εν TW πνευματι TW αγιω και εἰπεν εἐξομολογουμε σοι πατερ Ke Tov ovpayov καὶ τὴσ 70 ort απεκρυψασ TOVTO. ATO συνετῶν καὶ σοῴων και απεκαλυψασ avra νηπιοισ ναι o πατὴρ ort ουτωσ eyevero εὐδοκια : ἐνπροσθεν cov : παντα μοι παρεδοθη 22 απο TOV πατροσ Kat ovder γεινωσκει τισ ἐστιν οὕιοσ εἰ μὴ οπατὴρ καιτισ ἐστιν o πατὴρ εἰ μὴ οὕιοσ καὶ o ay : βουληται o toc ἀποκαλυψαι : στραφεισ δε 23 προσ rovg μαθητασ εἰπεν αυτοισ μακαριοι ot οφθαλμοι οἱ βλεποντεσ a βλεπετε KaLaxovovres a akovere Aeyo yap ὕμειν 24 ort πολλοι προφηται ηθελησαν ειδειν a ὕμεισ βλεπετε και ovx εἰδον Kat akougat α ὕμεισ ακονετε καὶ OUK ἤκουσαν : ἀνεστή de Tur νομικοσ ἐεκπιραζων . 25 avrov καὶ λεγων τι ποιήσασ ζωὴν auovioy κληρονομήσω o de εἰπεν 26 προσ GVTOV εν TW νομω γεγραπται TWO QVAYCLVWO KELT — O δεαποκριθεισ are αγαπησεισ Kv 27 rov Oy cov εν ολη Ty καρδια σον Kat ev ody τὴ ζνυχη σον και εν ολη τη ia xvi σον Kat TOV πλησιον σοῦ ὡσσεαυτον ᾿ Ειπεν 9e avro ορθωσ απεκριθησ 28 TOVTO Trove. και ζησεισ : ὃ δεθελων 29 eavroy δικαιωσαι εἰπεν προσ τον ap (Fol. 228 5.) in hoc nolite gaudere quoniam daemonia uobis subdita sunt - gaudete autem quia nomina uestra scripta sunt in caelis in ipsa autem hora exultauit in spiritu sancto et dixit confiter tibi pater dme caeli et terrae quoniam abscodisti haec ab intellegentibus et sapientibus et reuelasti ea paruolis etiam pater quoniam sic beneplacitum in conspectu tuo omnia mihi tradita sunt apatre etnemo cognoscit quiest filius nisi pater et quis est pater nisi filius et cui uoluerit filius reuelare conuersus autem ad discipulos suos dixit eis beati oculi qui uident quae uidetis et audientes quae auditis dico enim uobis quoniam multi profetae uoluerunt uidere quae uos uidetis et non uiderunt et audi quae uosauditis et non audierunt surrexit autem quidam legis doctor temptans eum etdicens quid faciens uitam aeternam hereditabo ad ille dixit δα eum inlege quid scriptum est quo modo legis ad ille respondens dixit dililges dom dm tuum in toto corde tuo et in tota anima tua et in tota uirtute tua et proximum tuum sicut te ipsum dixit autem illi recte respondisti hocfacetuiues adille uolens se iustificare dixit ad ihm (Fol. 229 a.) Cap. X. 20— 29. KAT AOYKAN —— — — και τισ ἐστιν pov πλησιον ὕπολαβων δε ο ino eurey avro. ανθρωποσ τισ xareBevey απο ἱερουσαλημ εἰσ ἴεριχω και λησταισ περιεπεν οἱ και εκδυσαντεσ και πληγασ ἐπειθεντεσ ἀπηλθον αφεντεσ ἡμιθανη κατα τυχα ἵερευσ τισ καταβαινων εν τη οδω εκεινὴ και ιἰδων avrov αντιπαρηλθεν ομοιωσ δε και λευειτὴσ γενομενοσ kara τὸν τόπον καὶ wy avrov αντιπαρηλθεν σαμαριτησ δε rw οδενων ηλθεν κατ αὐτὸν και Suv avrov εσπλαγχισθη Kat προσεέλθων κατεδησεν τα τραυματα avrov επιχεων eAeov και owov καὶ επιβιβασασ αυτον €rrt TO ἴδιον κτήνοσ ἤγαγεν αὐτὸν ew πανδοχειον καὶ επεμεληθη avrov και ert THY αυριον ἐκβαλων δηναρια Svo ἐδωκεν Tw πανδοκει Kat εἰπεν εἐπιμεληθητι avrov. και οτι αν προσ δαπανήσεισ ἐν τω ἐπανερχεσθαι με eye αποδωσω τινα ovy δοκεισ πλησίον γέγονεναι Tov ἐγ ΤΕσΌΡΤΟΟ εἰσ Τουσ ληστασ οδεειπεν οποιησαστοελεοσ μετ avrov any . eur€y δε οτησ᾽ πορενου Kat συ ποιει ομοιωσ Eyevero Se εν τω πορευνεσθαι avrov εἰσελθειν εἰσ κωμὴν τινα yvyyg δετισ ονοματι μαρθα ὕπεδεξατο avrov εἰσ TOV οἰκον αὐυτὴσ καὶ τήδεην αδελφη καλουμενὴ μαρια ἡ παρακαθισασα i, apa Tove ποδασ TOV κυ ἤκονετον λογον ἡ δεμαρθα περιεσπατο περι πολλὴν -ς διακονιαᾳν επισταθεισ δε ειπεν κε ov μελι σοι οτι ἡ αδελῴφη pov κατελιπεν pe (Fol 229 6.) 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 39 ‘SEC LUCAN 207 — 0 — —À et quis est mihi proximus. suscipiens autem ihs dixitei homo quidam descendebat ab hierusalem in iericho et incidit in latrones . a.d illi dispoliantes et plagas inponentes abierunt dimittentes semiuiuum forte autem sacerdos quidam descendens per uiam 1118. et uidens eum pertransiuit similiter autem et leuita factus ad locum et uidens eum pertransiuit samaritanus autem quidam transiens uenit ad eu et uidens eum misertus est et accedens conligauit uulnera eius infundens oleum et uinum et inponens eum super suum pecus adduxit eum in diuersorium et curam habuit eius etincrastinum eiciens denarios duos deditstablario et dixit curam habeto eius et quidquid super erogaueris cum reuertor ego restituam quem ego putas proximum fuisse qui incidit in latrones ad ille dixit qui fecit misericordiam cum eo dixitautem ihs uade et tu fac similiter factum est autem cum iter faceret introibit in castellum quoddam *multer aute nomine martha suscepit eum in domum suam cui erat soror nomine maria quae adsidens ad pe des dmi audiebat uerbum martha autem abalienabaturin multum ministerium instans autem dixit ad dome non tibi cura est quia soror mea dereliquid me (Fol. 230 a.) Cap. X. 29—40. 208 KAT AOYK μονὴν διακονειν εἰπὸν ovy avr x. iva μου αντιλαβητε αποκριθεισ Seo ae 41 eurey αὐτὴ μαρθα μαρθα GopyBaln-papiary 45 ἀγαθὴν μεριδα e&eX«Caro - ουκ αφαιρεθησεται pky : avrgo* και €y€vero εν τω εἰναι αὑτὸν XI. 1 εν TOTO τινι προσενχομενον καὶ Wo ἐπαύσατο εἰπεν ur των μαθήτων avrov προσ αὐτὸν Ke ddafov ἡμασ προσευχεσθαι καθωσ και Ἰωανησ εδιδαξεν rove μαθητασαντου οδὲε evrev οταν 2 προσευχησθε μη BarroXoyevre wo οι λοιποι δοκουσιν yap weg. ori εν τή πολυλογεια , avrov εισακουσθησονται αλλα προσευχομενοι Aeyere πατερ ἡμῶν 0 ev τοισ ουρανοισ αγιασθήτω ονομα cov ed ἡμασ ἐλθέτω aov y βασιλεια γενηθήτω ro θελημα σον wo ev ovpayw Kat ert γησ TOV APTOY μων TOV επιουσιον 3 Soo ημειν onpepov ‘Kat αφεσ ἡμειν 4 τα οφιλεματα ἡμων wo kac ne αφειομεν Tour οφειλεταισ pov καὶ μὴ εἰσενεγκὴσ ἡμασ εἰσ πειρασμον αλλαρυσαι ἡμασ aro TOV πονῆρον Lm : και €urey rur εξὕμων 5 εξει φιλον και πορευσεται προσ avrov μεσανυκτιου καὶ €pet avro pire χρησον μοιτρεισ aprova επειδὴ 6 φιλοσ μοιπαρεστιν aar αγρον kat ovk exo o παραθήσω avro. εκεινοσ δεεσωθεν 7 αποκρειθεισ epe, μὴ μοι κοπουσ παρεχε 157 ἡ θυρα κεκλισται και τα παιδια μον μετ ἐμον εν T kotry ἐστιν ov δυναμαι αναστασ δουναι σοι λεγω ὕμειν ov δωσει avro 8 (Fol. 230 5.) SEC LUCAN ——— - solam ministrare dic ergo illi ut meadiubet respondens autem ihs dixit ei martha martha turbas te maria bonam partem elegit quae non auferetur abea etfactum est cum esset in loco quodam orantem et cum cessauit dixit quidam de discipulis eius adeum dme doce nos orare sicut etiohanes docuit nos discipulossuos ad ille dixit cum oratis nolite multum loqui sicut et ceteri putant enim quidam quia in multiloquentia sua exaudientur sed orantes dicite pater noster qui in caelis es sanctificetur nomen tuum super nos ueniat regnum tuum fiat uoluntas tua sicut in caelis et in terra panem nostrum cottidianum da nobis hodie et dimitte nobis debita nostra sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris et ne inducas nos in temptatione sed liberanos a malo Et dixit quis ex uobis habebit amicum et ibit ad eum media nocte et dicit illi amie commoda mihi tres panes quia amicus mihi superuenit de agro et non habeo quod adponam illi ad ille deintus respondens dicit noli mihi molestus esse jam osteum clusum est et pueri mecum in cubili sunt non possum surgens daretibi dico uobis non dabit ei (Fol. 231 a.) Capp. X. 40—XI. 8. pKe : SRS | SRS f&/ 31 : «xfjaAAe ra δαιμονια : exBadew : : ef ovpayov εζητουν παρ avrov : avrog δε ἀναστασ δια τὸ εἰναι avrov φιλον avrov διαγε τὴν αναιδιαν avrov εγερθεισ δωσει οσον χρηζει : καγω ὕμειν λεγω αετειτέ καὶ δοθησεται ὕμειν ζητειτε καὶ ευρήσεται kpovere καὶ ανοιχθησεται ὕμειν Tuc yap οαιτων λαμβανει και o (grow €UpLO KEL καὶ TW KpOVOVTL ἀνοίγεται τισ δε εξ υμων Toy warepa οὗιοσ αἰτήσει αρτον - μὴ λιθον αυτω εκιδωσει ἢ και ἔχθυν αἰτησει μὴ αντι ἴχθυοσ οφιν avro επιδωσει «ay δε και wov αἰτήσει μὴ σκορπιον GvTO επειδωσει εἰ ουν ὕμεισ πονήροι οντεσ οἰδατεδοματα αγαθα διδοναι Tour τεκνοισ ὕμων ποσω μαλλο᾽ o πατῊρ o εξ ουρανου δωσει αγαθον Sopa Tow αἰτουσιῖν αὐτὸν ταυτα δε εἰποντοσ avrov προσῴερετε avro δαιμονιζομενοσ κωφοσ καὶ ἐκβαλοντοσ avrov παντεσ : εθαυμαζον * και τινεσ εξ αυτων εἰπὸν εν βεελζεβουλ ἀρχοντι των δαιμονίων : οδεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν roo Svvarat σατανασ σαναν ετεροι Se πειραζοντεσ σημειον εἰδωσ avrov τα διανοηματα eurey avrow πασα βασιλεια διαμερισθεισα €d εαυτὴν ἐρημονται και οἰκοσ ἐπ᾿ οἰκον πεσιται ει δὲκαὶ οσατανασ | € «avrov διεμερισθη ov σταθήσεται ἡ βασιλεια avrov ort Aeyere εν βεελζεβουλ εκβαλλειν μετα δαιμονια εἰ δεεγω εν βεελζεβουλ εκβαλλω τα δαιμονια ὕιοι ὕμων ev τι ἐκβαλλουσιν δια rovro avrot ὕμων (Fol. 231 5.) XI. 10 14 16 17 SEC LUCAN fem, ey 209 surgens propter quod amicus eius sit propter inprobitatem eius surgens dabite quantum opus habet et ego dico uobis petite et dabitur uobis quaerite et inuenietis pulsate et aperietur uobis omnis enim qui petit accipit et qui querit inueniet - et pulsanti aperietur quis autem ex uobis patrem suum filius petit panem num quid lapidem ei dabit aut piscem petierit numquid pro pisce serpentem ei dabit etsiouum petierit num quid scorpionem ei dabit si ergo uos cum sitis iniqui scitis data bona dare filis uestris quanto magis peter de caelo dabit bonum datum petentibus eum haec autem dicente eo offerturilli daemonios us surdus eteiectoeo omnes mirabantur etquidam ex eis dixerunt in beelzebul principe dae moniorum eicit daemonia ad ille respondens dixit quodo potest satanas satanan eicere. alii autem temptantes signum de caelo quaerebantabeo ipseautem sciens eorum cogitationes dixit illis omne regnum diuisum super se deseretur et domus super domum cadet si autem et satanas super se diuisus est non stabit regnum eius quia dicitis in beelzebul eicere me daemonia si autem ego in beelzebul eicio daemonia fili uestri in quo eicient propter hoc ipsi uestri (Fol. 232 a.) Cap. XI. 8—19. 21 210 : χείρονα TOV Tporrmov κριται ἐσονται" et de eyo εν δακτυλω θυ ἐκβαλλω τα δαιμονια apa εφθασεν ep υμασ ἡ βασιλεια του θυ oravo ἴσχυροσ καθωπλισμενοσ φυλασσει τὴν avAnv αντου €V (yv ἐστιν τα ὕπαρχοντα avrov cay δεϊσχυροτεροσ ἐπελθων την πανοπλίαν avrov αἰρει ej ἡ πεποιθεν και τα σκυλα avro διαδιδωσιν O μὴ ὧν μετ ἐμου κατ ἐμοῦ ἐστιν και O0 μὴ συναγων μετ ἐμου σκορπιζει : oray Se ro axaDaprov πνευμα εξελθη azo rov ayÜperrov διερχεται δια των ὕδρων τόπων ζητουν αναπαυσιν καὶ μὴ ευρισκον λεγει ὕποστρεψω εἰσ Tov otxoy μου οθεν εἐξηλθον και ελθων ευρισκι σεσαρωμενον κεκοσμήμενον πορενεται και παραλαμβανει αλλα ἐπταπνευματα πονήροτερα EavTOV και εἰσελθοντα κατοικει και yewverat ra ἐσχατα rov avOpunrov εκεινου * ἔγενετο δε ev τω Àeyew avrov ταντα γυνὴ Tur ἐπαρασα φωνὴν εκ Tov oxXov εἰπεν avro μακαριαὴ κοιλια ἡ βαστασασασε και μασθοι ova εθηλασασ — o Oe eurev μενουνγε μακαριοι οι akovoyTeg tov λογον του θυ και φυλασσοντεσ : τῶν d¢ oyAwy επαθροζομενων ἤρξατο Xeyew ἢ yevea avry γενεα πονήρα ἐστιν σημεῖον επειζητει καὶ σήμειον ov δοθήσεται avry €t μὴ To σήμειον ἴωνα καθωσ yap €yevero Lovag. σημίον τοισ γινευταισ (Fol. 232 ὁ.) XI. 20 21 22 23 26 29 30 SEG LUCAN — — SY — iudices erunt siautem ego in digito dei eicio daemonia forsitam adpropinquauit in uos regnum del quando fortis armatus custodit aulam suam in paceest substantia eius si autem fortior superuenerit armaturam eius tollit in qua confidet etspolia eius diuidet qui non est mecum contra me est et qui non congregat mecum dispargit cum autem immundus spiritus exierit ab homine uadit per arida loca quaerens requiem et non inueniens dicit reuertar in domum meam unde exiui et ueniens inuenit mundatum adornatum uadit et adsumit alios septem spiritus nequiores se etintrant et habitant et fiunt peiora prioribus factum est autem in eo cum diceret haec mulier quaedam eleuans uocem de pleue dixit illi ‘B: nouissima hominis illius ueatus-uenter qui te baiolauit et mamillae quas suxisti ad ille dixit etiam beati qui audiunt uerbum dmi et custodiunt turbisautem congregatis coepit dicere generatio haeo generatio iniqua est signum quaerit et signum non dabitur ei nisi signum ionae sicut enim fuit jonas signum in nineuitis | (Fol. 233 a.) CaP. XI. 19—30. ΓΕ SEs SY —. KAT AOYKAN Se τ — ουτωσ᾽ ἐεσται Kat οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου ΧΙ. τή γενεὰ ταυτὴ € τῇ κοιλια του κητουσ €yevero και καθωσ ἴωνασ τρισ ἡμερασ καὶ τρεισ VUKTAT ουτωσ᾽ Kat 0 ὕιοσ του avOpurrou εν Tn yg βασίλισσα vorov ἐγερθησεται μετα των 31 ανδρων Tho γενεασ ταντησ και κατακρίνει avrovg ori ἡλθεν εκ των πέρατων THT yo ακουσαι τὴν σοφιὰαν σολομωνοσ και dou πλεον σολομωνοσ : ὧδε : δυδεισ Avyvov αψασ εἰσ κρυπτὴν 33 τιθησιν οὐδε iro τον μοδιον αλλα em τὴν λυχνιαν iva οἱ εἰσπορενομενοι ro φωσ βλεπωσιν : ὃ λυχνοσ του σωματοσ σου 34 ἐστιν οοφθαλμοσ cov οταν ἢ οοφθαλμοσ σον απλουσ ray TO copa. σὸν φωτινον ἐστιν oray δε πονηροσ ἡ Kat τὸ σωμα σου ἐστιν σκοτινον ἐστιν εἰ OVV TO φωσ Τὸ εν σοι 35 OKOTOOC' TO CKOTOC FOC OV : «bern δε avrov rw φαρισαιοσ 37 tva apua T1201) per avrov ere Buy δε averegev ο δε φαρισαιοσ ypfaro 38 διακρεινομενοσ εν eavro λεγειν δια τι ουπρωτον εβαπτισθη προτον — GpLOTOV νυν vj.€ur ot φαρισαιοι ὕποκριται eurev 0€ o KO προσ avrov 39 To εξωθεν rov ποτηριον Kat Tov πινακοσ καθαριζετε τοδεεσωθεν ὕμων γεμει ἀρπαγήσ και πονηριασ adpover ovx o ποιησασ τὸ ἐσωθεν 40 και TO εἐξωθεν ἐποιησεν πλην 41 τα €Vovra Sore ελεημοσυνὴν και ἴδον παντα καθαρα εσται ὕμειν (Fol. 222 5.) Cap. XI SEC LUCAN 211 sic erit et filius hominis generationihuic etsicutionas 1n uentre ceti fuit tribus diebus et tribus noctibus sic et filius hominibus in terra regina austriexsurget cum uiris generationis huius et condemnabit eam quia uenit de finibus terrae audire sapientiam solomonis et ecce plus quam solomon hic nemo lucernam accendens in occultum ponit neque sub modium sed super candelabrum ut introeuntes lumen uideant lucerna corporis tui est oculus tuus cum est oculus tuus simplex totum corpus tuum lucidum est cum autem malus fuerit et corpus tuum est tenebrosum est.si ergo lumen quod in te est tenebrae sunt tenebrae quantae rogauit autem eum quidam pharisseum ut pranderet cum eo intrans autem recubuit pharisaeus autem coepit cogitare in semetipso dicens quare non primum baptizatus est antequam pranderet dixit autem dma ad eum | nunc uos farisae ypocritae quod a foris est calicis et catilli mundatis ab intus autem uestrum plenum est rapina et iniquitate stulti nonne qui fecit quod intus est et quod a foris est fecit; uerum tamen quae sunt date misericordiam et ecce omnia munda et erunt uobis (Fol. 234 a.) . 30— 41. 219 KAT AOYK ‘BEC LUCAN — -. — pis : ἀλλα ovatipew Tow φαρισαιοισ XI. 42 sed uae uobis pharisaeis ort azroOekarovre TO NOVOT jov quoniam decimatis menta και TO πήγανον καὶ παν Aaxavoy et rutam et omne holus και rapepxeaÜat τὴν κρισιν και τὴν et praeteritis iudicium et prt > ἀγαπὴν rov θὺ :ὄναι ὕμειν φαρισαιοι ort ἀγαπατε 43 caritatem del uae uobis pharisaei quia τὴν πρωτοκαθεδριαν ev raur συναγωγαισ' diligitis primas sessiones in synagogis καὶ TOUS ασπασμουσ € TAL ἀγοραισ et salutationes in foro και πρωτοκλισιασ ev τοισ δειπνοισ et primos adcubitos in cenis phn: ova. ὕμειν γραμματεισ Kat φαρισαιοι 44 | u&euobisscribae et pharisaei or. ἐστε μνημεια αδηλα Kat ot quia estis monumenta sine specie et ανθρωποι exavw περιπατουντεσ homines supra ambulantes pro : οὐυκοιδασιν : αποκριθεισ δετιστων 45 nesciunt respondens autem quidam de νομίκων λέγει avro. διδασκαλε legis doctoribus dicit illi magister Tavra λεγων και ἡμασ ὕβρειζεισ haecdicens et nobis iniuriam facis o δε eurev και ὕμειν ovat row 46 ad illedixit etuobis uae νομικοισ ort φορτιζετε Tove legis doctoribus quoniam honeratis avOpurrove popria Suc Baxrara. homines honera quae non possunt portari kat avrot evt των δακτυλων ὕμων et ipsi uno digitorum uestrorum ee : oumpoow vere :ὄναι ὕμειν ort 47 non adtingitis uae uobis quoniam οἰκοδομειτε Ta μνημεια των acdificatis monumenta προφητῶν ot de rareper ὕμων profetarum patres autem uestri απεκτειναν avrovg apa μαρτυρειτε 48 occiderunt eos ergo testificatis μὴ συνευδοκειν Tow ἐργοισ των nonconsentire operibus TATEPWY ὕμων OTL GUTOL μεν patrum uestrorum quia ipsi quidem απεκτειναν avrove ὕμεισ δε occiderunt eos uosautem pua : OLKOOOpLELTE : δια rovro αποστελλω 49 sedificatis propter hoc mitto εἰσ avrovo προφητασ Kat αποστολουσ in eos profetas et apostolos και εξαντων αποκτενουσιν ex eis interficient . και ἐεκδιωξουσιν iva εκζητηθὴ £o et persequentur ut exquirat TO Ata παντων TOV προφητων sanquis omnium profetarum ; TO ἐκχυννομενον απὸ καταβολησ quod effunditur a constitutione KOGJLOU εωσ THO γενεασ ταυτὴσ mundi usquae ad generationem hanc απο αἱματοσ αβελ «oo αἱματοσ 51 asanguineabel usquae ad sanguine (Fol. 234 5.) (Fol. 235 a.) Cap. XI. 41— κι. ζαχαριονυ ὕιου βαραχειον ov εφονευσαν ava, μεσον Tov θυσιαστηριου και Tov vaov ναὶ My wey εἐζητηθήσεται ἀπὸ ry > γενεασ ταυτὴσ : ὄναι ὕμειν τοισ γομίκοισ ort ἐεκρυψατε THY κλειν THT γνωσεωσ καὶ avro, ovx ἰσηλθατε και τουσ εἰσπορενομενουσ ἐκωλυσατε : λεγοντθσ δεταντα προσ avrove ἐνώπιον παντοσ tov Aaov ἡρξαντο οι αἰοι Kat οἱ νγομίκοι δεινωσ exew καὶ συνβαλλειν avro περι πλειόνων ζητουντεσ ἀφορμὴν τινα λαβειν avrov ἵνα ευρωσιν κατηγορήσαι avrov πόολλων δε οχλων συνπεριέεχοντων κυκλω : wore αλληλουσ συνπνιγειν : nptaro Acyey προσ trove μαθητασ πρωτον προσέχετε εἐαντοισ απὸ tye ζυμησ τῶν φαρισαιων ηἡτισ ἐστιν νυποκρισισ : οὐδὲν yap συνκεκαλυμμενον ἐστιν o ov φανερωθησεται kac κρυπτον o ov γνωσθήσεται av wy oca. «v TH σκοτεια eurare ey To ort ακουσθήσεται καὶ o προσ ro ovo ἐλαλησατε εν τοισ ταμειοισ knpvxÜna eras ex τῶν δωματων.. λεγω Se tev Tow φιλοισ μου μη φοβηθηται ato rwv αποκτενοντων τὸ σωμα τὴν δε ψυχὴν μη δυναμενων awoxrewas μήδε exovrov περισσον τι ποιῆσαι ὕποδειξω δε üpew τινα φοβηθητε τον μετα ro ἀποκτειναι exovra εἐξουσιαν «wr γεενναν βαλειν vas Neyo ὕμειν rovrov φοβηθητε (Fol. 235 5.) XI XII. 1 UA 213 zachariae fili barachiae quem occiderunt inter medium altaris et templi etiam dico uobis exquiretur a generatione hac uae uobis legis doctoribus quia abscondistis clauem scientiae et ipsi non introistis et introeuntes uetastis dicente autem haec ad eos in conspectu omnis populi coeperunt pharisaei etlegesdoctores male habere et committere illi de plurimis quaerentes occasionem aliquam accipere eius ut inuenirent accusareeum multisautem turbis adstantium circa utalterutros esuffocarent coepit dicere ad discipulos primum adtendite uobis ἃ fermento pharisaeorum quae est hypocriais nihil enim coopertum est quod non reuelabitur et absconsum quod nonscietur uerum quae in tenebris dixistis in lumine audientur et quod ad aurem dixistis in promptalibus praedicabitur super tecta dico autem uobis amicis meis non timere ab his qui occidunt corpus animam autem non possunt occidere nequa habentium amplius quid facere ostendam autem uobis quem timeatis quem post occiderit habentem potestatem in gehenam mittere etiam dico uobis hunc timete (Fol. 236 a.) Capp. XI. 51—XITII. 5. ey 214 KAT AOYK ουχι revre aTpovÜeu. πωλειται ασσαριων XII. 6 vo καὶ εν εξ αὐυτων ουκεστιν επιλελησμενον ενωπιον Tov ϑυ αλλα καιαι τριχεσ ὕμων πασαι τὴσ Kepadno 7 ἡριθμημεναι εἰσιν μὴ ovy φοβηθητε πολλὼων yap στρουθιων διαφερετε ὕμεισ λεγω δε ὕμειν ort rac oc ay ομολογήσει 8 ev ἐμοι ενπροσθεν των ανθρωπων Kat o Uto Tov ανθρωπου oporoynoe ev avro ἐνπροσθεν των αγγελων ers : rovOv : ὃδε αρνησαμενοσ με 9 ενπροσθεν των ανθρωπων αρνηθήσεται εἐνπροσθεν των ἀγγελων rov ὃυ ent > καὶ Trag oc ay epetAoyov εἰσ Tov ὕιον 10 Tov ayÜperrov αφεθήσεται avro εἰσ δετοπνὰ ro αγιον ovx αφεθησεται αὐυτω- OUTE EV τω αἰωνι τουτω PHN: ουτεεν ro μελλοντι ' ὅταν δε II φερωσιν ὕμασ εἰσ rac συναγωγασ και τασ apxag καὶιτασ εἐξουσιασ μὴ προμεριμνατε πωσ απολογήσησθε ἡτιειπήτε τοΎαρ αγιον πνὰ διδαξει 12 ὕμασ εν αυτητηωρα a de ειπειν pub : €urey Se ruo avro ex Tov oxAov διδασκαλε 13 B εἰπὸν Tw ἀαδελφω pov μερισασθαι μετ ἐμου τὴν κληρονομιαν O δεειπεν avro. avÜporre rwr με 14. κατεστησεν κριτὴν εὐ υμασ Ειπεν δεπροσ αντουσ ορατε και 15 φυλασσεσθαε aro racno πλεονεξιασ OTL ουκ εν TW TEPLTT EVEL τινι ἐστιν ἢ (wn €x των ὕπαρχοντων avro Ειπεν Se pog avrova παραβολὴν Aeyov 16 (Fol. 236 5.) "SEG LUC --.- o — -. ~, nonne quinque passares ueniunt dipundis duobus et unum ex eis non est oblitum in conspectu dei sed et capilli uestri omnes de capite numeratae sunt ne ergo timueritis multis enim passeribus differitis uos dico autem uobis quia omnes qui confessus fuerit in mein conspectu hominum et filius hominis confitebitur ineo inconspectu angelorum del qui autem negauerit me in conspectu hominum abnegauitur in conspectu angelorum del et omnis qui dixerit uerbum in filium hominis dimittetur illi in spm autem sanctum non demittetur illi neque in saeculo hoc nequeinfuturo cum autem adducent uos in synagogas et principatus ad potestates nolite solliciti esse quomodo respondeatis &ut quid dicetis spa enim sanctus docebit | uos in ipsa hora quae oportet dicere dixit autem quidam ad illum de populo magiste dic fratri meo partiri mecum hereditatem ad ille dixit illi homo quis me constituit iudicem super uos dixitautem adillos uidete et obserbate ab omni cupiditate quoniam non in abundantia cuiquam est uita desubstantiae ius dixit autem ad eos parabolam dices (Fol. 237 a.) Cap. XII. 6—16. ayÜporrov τινοσ πλουσιον ηυφορησεν ἢ χωρα και διελογιζετο εν εαυτω λεγὼν τι ποιήσω οτι OVK ἐχω που συναξω τουσ καρπουσ μον καὶ €UT€V τουτο ποιήσω καθελω pov rag αποθηκασ και ποίησω αυτασ μειζονασ κακει συνάξω παντατα γενήματα μου καὶ px τὴ ψυχὴ μου ψυχὴ exeur πολλὰ ayaba ευφραινου. εἰπεν δε avro o Oe adpov ταντὴ τὴ νυκτι απαιτουσιν THY ψυχὴν σοῦ arodgov a ovy ἡτοιμασασ : τιίψοσ εσται " ἕιπεν δε προσ τουσ μαθητασ avrov δια Tovro Aeyo ὕμειν μὴ pepusvare τὴ Vvxn rc φαγητε μηδε Tw σωματιτι ἐνδυσησθε ἢ yap ψυχὴ πλεον ἐστιν THO τροφηὴσ καιτοσωμα του ἐνδυματοσ κατανοησατετα πετεῖνα του Ovpayou οτιοντεσπειρουσιν ουὅτε θεριζουσιν | owr ovk εστιν ovre ταμεῖον ovre αποθηκὴ Kato óc τρεφει avra. ουχι ὕμεισ διαφερεται rov Terewoy τισ 9« εξ υμων δυναται προσθειναι ἐπι τὴν ἡλίικειαν avrov πήηχυν καὶ περι τῶ λοίπων τι μεριμνατε κατανοήσατε τα κρινα rac ουτενήθει ovre ὕφαινει Aeyo δε ὕμειν ort ovde σολομων εν zac) τὴ δοξὴ avrov περιεβαλετο wo ev τουτων εἰ Se Tov XOpTOY του αγρου σήμερον οντα Kat αὔριον eo κλειβανον βαλλομενον o óc ovroc αμφιεζει ποσω μαλλον ὕμασ oAcyortorot και ὕμεισ μὴ ζητειτε τι φαγητε ἡ τι πιητε και μὴ μετεωριζεσθαι (Fol. 337 δ.) BEC LUCAN 215 SS = hominis cuiusdam diuitis uberes fructus attalit regio et cogitabat intra se dicens quid faciam quoniam non habeo ubi congrege fructos meos et dixit hoc faciam deponam apothecas . et faciam eas maiores et ibi congregabo omnes fructos meos et dicam anime meae anima habes multa bona aepulare dixit autem illi ds stulte ac nocte petunt animam tuam a te quae ergo parasti cuius erunt dixit autem ad discipulos suos propter hoc dico uobis nolite solliciti esse animae quid edatis neque corpori quid induamini anima enim plus est quam esca et corpus uestimento intuemini uolatilia caeli quoniam neque serent neque metent quibus non est neque promptarium nequeapotheca et ds pascit ea nonne uos differitis uolatilibus quis autem ex uobis potest adicere in aetatem suam gubitum et de ceteris quid solliciti estis intuemini lilia quo modo neque neunt neque texunt dico autem uobis quoniam neque solomon inomnigloriasua indutus est sic ut unum ex his si autem faenum agri hodie qui est et cras in clibanum mittitur ds sic uestit quanto magis uos pusillae fidei et uos nolite quaerere quid manducetis. aut quid bibetis et non sbaliene (Fol. 238 a.) Car. XII. 16—29. 216 δὰ eve ° pvt — . μακαριοι ELOLY €KELVOL c — ὡς — KAT AOYKAN —- — ὡ-. -- Tavra yap παντα ra, εθνὴ TOV Koo POV ζητει oder yap o rargp ὕμων ort χρήζεται rovrov ζητειτε 0e rqv év βασιλειαν avrov. καὶ ravra παντα : προστεθησεται ὕμειν : μη φοβον TO μεικρον ποιμνιον OTL εν αυτὼω ηυδοκησεν o πατὴρ ὕμων δουναι ὕμειν : τὴν Bacay * πωλήσαταιτα ὕπαρχοντα ὕμων και Sore ελεημοσυνὴν : ποιησατεεαντοισ βαλλαντια μη παλαιουμενα θησαυρον ανεγλιπτον εν Tow ουρανοισ οπου κλεπτὴσ ovk εγγιζει οὐδε ono διαφθερει οπου yap εστιν o θησαυροσ ὕμων εκει erat Kat ῃ καρδια ἡμων : ἔστω ὕμων ἡ οσφυσ περιεσζωσμενὴ Kat ot λυχλοι καιομενοι και ὕμεισ ομοιοι ανθρωποισ προσδεχομενοισ Toy KY αὐτῶν ποτε avadvoy εκ των γαμων ἵνα ελθοντοσ' και κρουσαντοσ ευθεωσ ανυξουσιν avro : μακαριοι ot δουλοι εκεινοι ova: ελθων oKc ευρή ypyyopowram ἀμὴν Neyw υμειν «οτι περιζωσεται Kat ἀνακλινει αντουσ και παρελθων διακονήσει avrow καὶ εαν ελθὴ rq ἐσπερινὴ φυλακὴ Kat ευρησει ουτωσ ποιήσει καὶ €ay εν Ty δευτερα και τὴ rper : Touro Se yewwoxere ort εἰ ἥδει o οἰκοδεσποτὴησ ποία woa o κλεπτὴσ ἐρχεται ovx ay και ὕμεισ Oe γεινεσθαι ετοιμοι ore ἡ wpa 7] ov δοκειτε o vog Tov ανθρωπου e —, €pxera4 ' KGL εἰπεν o WETPOT κε (Fol. 238 6.) XII. 30 37 41 BEC L CAN SS — — haec enim omnia gentes mundi quaerunt scit enim pater uester quoniam opus habetis horum quaerit autem regnum del et haec omnia adicientur uobis noliteti mere pusillum gregem quoniam in eo beneplacitum est patri uestro dare uobis regnum uendite substantiam uestram et date elemosynam facite uobissacculos non ueterescentes thensaurum non deficiente. incaelis ubifur non accedit nectinea conrumpit ubienim est thensaurus uester ibierit et coruestrum sit lumbus uester cinctus et lucernae ardentes et uos similis hominibus expectantibus dom suum quando ueniet a nuptias ut uenienti et pulsanti confestim aperiant illi beati serui illi quos ueniens dmi inueniet uigilantes amen dico uobis quia succinget se et reclinauit eos et transiens ministrauit illis et 8i ueniet uespertina custodia et inueniet sic faciet etsisecunda ueltertia beatisuntilh hocautem scitote quia si sciret paterfamilias qua hora fur uenit utique non et uos ergo estote parati quia qua hora non putatis filius hominis uenit etdixit petrus dme (Fol. 239 a.) Car. XII. 30—41. ces SRS προσ ἡμασ Neyer τὴν παραβολὴν ταντὴν καὶ εἰπεν o κσ Tur apa. ἐστιν οπιστοσ OLKOVOLOG oO φρονιμοσ οαγαθοσ ον καταστησειοκσ em τὴν θεραπειαν avrov διδοναι εν καιρω σιτομετριον μακαριοσ o δουλοσ ἐκεινοσ' ov ελθων o Ko avrov ευρησει αὐτὸν TOLOVVTG. ουτωσ ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν οτι ἐπι TOO TOLU ἵπαρχουσιν aurov . καταστήσει avroy : éay δε «vm o δουλοσ' exewoc εν Ty καρδια avrov χρονιζει o κσ pov ἐερχεσθαι και ἀρξηται τυπεῖν τουσ παιδασ και τασ παιδισκασ ἐσθιων τε καιπεινων μεθυσκομενοσ ἥξει o KG αὐτου εν ἥμερα ἢ ουὅπροσδοκα kat €V wpa. ἡ OV γεινωσκει καὶ διχοτομήσει avrov καὶ τὸ μεροσ avrov θήσει pera των απιστων * ἕκεινοσ δε οδουλοσ ογνουσ τὸ θελήμα του KV αὐτου καὶ μὴ ποιησασ προσ To θελημα avrov δαρησεται πολλασ οδε μὴ γνουσ ποιησασ δεαξια πληγων δαρησεται ολιγασ παντι δε ὦ ἐδωκαν πολυ ζητήσουσιν απ avrov περισσοτερον καὶ ὦ παρεθεντο πολυ πλεον : αἀπαιτήσουσιν avrov : πυρἤλθον βαλειν εἰσ τὴν qv καὶ τι θελω εἰ ndy ανηφθὴ βαπτισμαδεεχω βαπτισθηναι και πωσ cvvexopa. ιεωσ οτου τελεσθη Soxecre ort εἰρηνὴν παρεγενομὴν ποιῆσαι εν τὴ y). ουχι Aeyw ὕμειν αλλα διαμερισμον εἐσονται yap απὸ Tov νυν εν €VLOLKO πεντε τρεισ διαμεμερισμενοι (Fol. 230.) ΧΙ]. 43 45 46 48 49 SEC L CAN 217 ad nos dicis parauolam hano et dixit dms quinam est fidelis uilicus sapiens bonus quem constituit dmi super curam eius dare in tempore frumentajionem beatus seruus ille quem ueniens dms eius inueniet eum facientem sic amen dico uobis quiasuper omnem substantiam Buam constituet eum si autem dixerit seruus ille in corde suo tardatdms meus uenire et coeperit percutere pueros et puellas manducare autem et bibere et inebriari uenit dms eius in die quanon putat et in hora qua ignorat et diuidet eum et partem eius ponet cum infidelibus ille autem seruus quisciuit uoluntatem dmi sui et non fecit ad uoluntatem eius bapulabit multas quiautem ignorauit fecit autem digna plagis bapulauit paucas omniautem cui dederunt multum quaerent ab eo amplius et cui conmendauerunt satis plus expostulabunt eum ignem ueni mittere in terram et quid uolo si iam accensum est baptismum autem abeo baptizari et quo modo urguor usque dum consummetur putatis quoniam pacem ueni facere in terra non dico uobis sed diuisionem erunt autem amodo indomouna quinque tres diuisi (Fol. 240 4.) Cap. XII. 41— 52. 28 218 KAT AOYK ev dvew και dvo ev τρισιν StapeptoOyoovra, — XII. | πατὴρ eo juo και ὕιοσ emt πατρι avrov 53 διαμερισθησονται μητὴρ emt Ovyarepa. και Ovyarnp επι τὴν μήτερα srevÜepo. ἐπι τὴν νυμῴφην αυτησ και νυμφη ἐπὶ τὴν πενθεραν : ἔλεγεν δε και row. 54 oxÀowr orav ειδητε τὴν νεφελην ανατελλουσαν απὸ δυσμων ευθεωσ λεγετε PRS ομβροσ epxera και γεινεται ovre καὶ οταν voroy TrAeoyra λεγετε 55 καυσων EO ETAL και γεινεται ὕποκριται 56 TO μεν προσωπον TOV ουρανου και TO yno οιδατε δοκειμαζειν πλὴν TOV καιρον τοντον ov δοκιμαζετε και ach εαντων ov κρινεται To δικαιον 57 eB: wo yap ὕπαγεισ pera rov αντιδικου σου 58 em apxovra ev To 099. Soc epyactay αἀπαλλαγηναι ax avrou μήποτε KaTAKpary σε προσ TOV κριτὴν Kat κριτησ παραδωσει σε τω πρακτορι Kato πρακτωρ' Bade ce eo φυλακὴν λέγω σοι ov μὴ ἐξελθησ᾽ 59 εκειθεν εωσ ov arodour τὸν eo xaroy : xoSpayryy : mopyav Bc rwea XIM. 1 avro TO kaipw απαγγελλοντεσ aoro περι TOV γαλιλαίων wy TO aia πειλατοσ ἐμειξεν μετα των θυσιων avrov —, και αποκριθεισ o tno eurey avrour a [3 δοκειτε ore οντοι οἱ γαλιλαιοι παρα πανταῦ τουσ γαλιλαιουσ ἐγενοντο ἀμαρτωλοι ort ταυτα πενπονθασιν ovxt Aeyo tue | 3 αλλα cay μη μετανοησητε παντεσ' ομοιωσ ἀπολεισθαι ἡ εκεινοι ot Sexe. 4 okro- εὦ ovg ἐπεσὲεν o πυργοσ Tov σιλωαμ (Fol. 2405.) SEC LUCAM Soa SS in duobus et duo in tribus diuidentur pater in filio et filius super patrem suum diuidetur mater super filiam et filia super matrem socrus super norum suam et norus supersocrum dicebat autem et turbis cum bideritienubem orientem ab occidente confestim dicitis nimbus uenit et fiet sic et quando austrum flantem dicitis aestuserit etfiet hypocritae uultum quidem caeli et terrae scitis probare uerum tamen tempus hoc non probatis et a uobis non iudicatis iustum dum enim uadis cum aduersario tuo ad principem cum esin uia. de operam discedere ab eo ne forte condemnet te ad iudicem et iudex tradet te exactori etexactor mittat te in carcerem dico tibi non exies inde usque quo reddas nouisimum quadrantem — uenerunt autem quidam eodem tempore adnuntiantes ei degalilaeis quorum sanguinem pilatus miscuit eum sacrificiis eorum Et respondens ihs dixit eis putatis quia isti galilaei prae omnes galilaeos fuerunt peccatores quoniam haec passi sunt non dico uobis sed si non paenitentiam egeritis omnes similiter peribitis autilli decem et octo super quos cecidit turris in siloam (Fol. 241 a.) Carr, XII. 52—XIII. 4. o — ὡς — KAT AOYKAN — o — ςς i και ἀπέκτεινεν avrovg Soxetre ort οφειλετ a4 eycvovro παρα παντασ Tove ayÜporrovo Tour ενοικουνταο Ἱερουσαλήμ XIII. | ouxt- Aeyo de ὕμειν orc eay py μετανοησηται δ παντεσ ομοιωσ απολεισθαι gà : EXeyer Se ravrqv τὴν παραβολην συκὴην τισ εἰχεν πεφυτευμενὴν ev τω ἀαμπελωνι αὐτου και ἡλθεν ζητων καρπὸν απ αυτὴσ καὶ μὴ €evpoy εἶπεν προσ Tov ἀαμπελουργον ἴδου ery τρια ad ov ἐρχομαι ζητων καρπον ἐν TH συκὴ ταυτὴ και ουκ ευρισκω φερετηὴν αζξεινὴην ἐκκοψον αὐτὴν ἵνα τι καὶ τὴν γὴν καταργει ο δε αποκριθεισ λεγει avro κε αφεσ avrgv ετι τουτον TOV EVLAUTOY Ewe OTOV σκαψω περι αυτὴν και βαλω xodivoy κοπριων και εαν μεν ποιησὴ καρπὸν et δε paye ew To μελλον ἐκκοψεισ αὐτὴν ἣν δε διδασκων εν μια των συναγωγων σαββατω xatidov γυνὴ εν ασθενεια ἣν -νσ ετη- τῆ. Kat ἣν συνκαπτουσα και py δυναμενὴ ανακυψαι εἰσ τὸ wavrereo εἰδων δε αὐτὴν o ine eurey aury γυναι ἀπολελυσαι omo THe ασθενειασ σον και ἐπεθηκεν raa Xelpac αὐτὴ καὶ παραχρημα ανορθωθη : καὶ ἐδοξασεν τον θν : ἅποκριθεισ δε o apxiovvayuyoo ἀγανακτῶν ελεγεν Tw ox) ori tw σαββατω εθεραπευσεν on, uj εξημεραι cow ev aco Set epyaler Oat «v τανυταισ ovy ἐρχομενοι θεραπενεσθαι και μὴ τηημερατου σαββατον (Fol. 241 5.) 13 14. SEC LUCAN -.- ee ey et occidit eos putatis quoniam debitores fuerunt prae omnes homines qui inhabitant hierusalem non dico autem uobis quod sin penitueritis omnis similiter peribitis dicebat autem hanc parabolam ficulneam quidam habebat plantatam in 'uineasua et uenit quaerens fructum inea et noninueniens dixit ad uineae eultorem ecce annitres exquouenio quaerens fructum in ficulnea hac et non inuenio adfers securem praecid eam ut quid et terram occupat ad ille respondens dixit illi dme dimitte illam adhuc hunc annum usque quo fodiam circa illam et mittam qualum stercoris et ΑἹ quidem fecerit fructum si quominus in futurum euellis eam Erat autem decens in una de synagogis sabbato et ecce muher in infirmitate erat Sps annos‘xuill- eteratincumbens et non poteratse erigere in totum uidens autem eam ihs dixit illimulier dimissaes ab infirmitate tua et inposuit manusei et confestim erecta est et honorificabat dm respondens autem archisynagogus indignans dicebat populo quia sabbato curauit ihs sex dies sunt in quibus oportet curari in his ergo uenientes curamini et non die sabbat (Fol. 242 a.) Car. XIIT. 4— 14. 219 220 — oe απεκριθὴ Se avro o tno καὶ eurey ὕποκριτα XIII. 15 «xag Toc ὕμων ro caf are ov λνει tov Bovy avrov καὶ Tov ovoy απὸ THT ga νὴσ καὶ απαγαγων ποτειζει ταυτὴν δεθυγατερα τον αβρααμ. ovaay qv edycev o σατανασ tov erg qr ovx €Oet λυθηναι απὸ TOv δεσμου TOVTOV TY) j.€pa. TOv pis : σαββατου : και κατησχυνθησαν ot αντικειμενοι QUTW καὶ πασ o oxÀog εχαιρεν εν πασιν our ἐθεωρουν εἐνδοξοισ Ux avrov γεινομενοισ pet: Ελεγεν 0e rut opows ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια του ϑυ και τινι ομοιωσω αὐτὴν ὁμοια ἐστιν κοκκω σιναπεωσ OV λαβὼν ανθρωποσ εβαλεν eur τον κηπον avrov και ἡνξησεν και eyevero δενδρον καὶ τα πετεινὰ του ουρανου κατεσκηνωσαν : ὕπο τουσ κλαδουσ avrov * ἢ τινι ομοια SJ ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια Tov θυ καὶ τινι ομοιωσω αντὴν ono ἐστιν Cun ἣν λαβουσα γυνὴ ἐνεκρυψεν εἰσ ἀλευρου cara τρια ee? : ew ov ζυμωθὴ oXov. : και Steropevero κατα πολεισ καὶ κωμασ διδασκων και πορειαν ποιουμενοσ᾽ εἰσ ἱερουσαλημ po : Εἶπεν δετισαυτω ke. εἰ ολιγοι εἰσιν ot σωζομενοι o δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν αγωνιζεσθε εἰσελθειν δια rnc στενησ θυρασ ort πολλοι λεγω ὕμειν ζητησουσιν εἰσελθειν και ovx ευρησουσιν : ad οτου ni ay o οἰκοδεσποτησ εἰσελθη και αποκλεισὴ τὴν θυραν και ἀαρξησθε efw ἐσταναι και Kpovew λεγοντεσ wey, κε κε ανοιξον ew Kat ἀποκριθεισ (Fol. 242 ὁ.) 25 SEO LUEAM —Á respondit autem ei dms et dixit hypocrita unusquisque uestrum die sabbati non soluet bouem suum aut asinum a praesepio et ducens adaquat hanc autem filiam abrahae cum esset quam ligauit Satanas ecce anni .xuiii- non oportebat solui a uinculo hoc die sabbati et confundebantur &duersariieius et omnis populus gaudebat in omnibus quibus uidebant mirabilibus ab eo fieri | dicebat ergo cui simile est regnum | dei_et cui similabo illut simile est granosinapis quo accepto homo misit in hortum suum et creuit et facta est arbor et uolatilia caeli habitauerunt subramoseius aut cui simile est regnum dei et cuisimilabo illut simile est fermento quod accipiens mulier abscondit in farinae mensuras tris usque quo fermentatum est totum - et cirenibat per ciuitates et castella docens et iter faciens in hierusalem dixit autem ei quidam dme si pauci sunt qui sainater ad ille respondens dixit certamini introire perangustam ianuam quoniam multi dico uobis quaerent introire et non inuenient ex quo paterfamilias introierit et cluserit osteum et incipientis foris stare et pulsare dicentes dme dme aperi nobis et respondens (Fol. 243 a.) Cap. XIII. 15—25. ερειὕμειν | ovk oda ὕμασ ποθεν ἐστε rore αρξησθελεγειν κε εφαγομεν ἐνώπιον σοῦ καιεπιομεν καὶ εν ταισ' πλατειαισ ἡμῶν εδιδαξασ και ἐρει λεγω ὕμειν ovderore εἰδον ὕμασ αποστητεαπεμον παντεσ ἐργαται ἀνομιασ εκει ἐσται o κλαυθμοσ καὶ 0 βρνγμοσ τῶν οδοντων : ὅταν po : οψεσθαι αβρααμ και ἴσακ και ἴακωβ και παντασ τουσ προφητασ ev τὴ βασιλεια του θυ ὕμασ δε exBaAXopevova efw και ἡξουσιν aro ἀγατολων καὶ δνσμων και βορρα και vorov και ανακλειθησονται : ev τὴ βασιλεια του θυ : καὶ εἰδου εἰσὶν ΠΣ! ἐσχατοι οἱ €COVTOL πρωτοι και εἰσιν πρωτοι ot ἐσονται ἐσχατοι pod Ev ravry τῇ wpa προσηλθαν avro twee Tuy φαρισαιων λεγοντεσ εξελθε και zopevov ἐντευθεν ort npwdyno ζητει σεαποκτειναι καὶ εἰπεν avTow πορευθεντεσ εἰπατε Ty αλωπεκι rav) ἴδον ἐκβαλλω δαιμονια και cag ἀποτελουμαι σημερον και αὔριον - καὶ τὴ τριτὴ τελειουμαι πλὴν δει με σήμερον και τὴ avpuov και TH ερχομενὴ πορενεσθαι ort ovx ἐνδεχεται ἀπολεσθαι προτην εξωϊερουσαλημ : Ἱερουσαλὴμ Ἱερουσαλὴμ f3/ ἡ αποκτεινουσα Trova προφητασ Kat λιθοβολουσα rove απεσταλμένουσ προσ avr] voc axur nOeAnoa επισυναξαι τα τεκνα σὸν ον τροπὸν ορνιξ τανοσσια αὐτὴσ vro rac πτερυγασ και ovk ηθελησατε ἵδου (Fol. 243 5.) XIIL 26 27 28 29 30 32 34 35 [o J Of fr CAM 221 — dicet uobis nescio uos unde estis tunc incipietis dicere dme manduc auimus in conspecto tuo et bibimus et in plateis nostris docuisti etdicet dico uobis numquam uidi uos recedite a me omnes operari iniquitatis ibi erit ploratus etstridor dentium cum uideritis abraam et isac et iacob et omnes prophetas in regno dei uosautem eici foras et uenient ab oriente et occidentem etabaquilone et austro et recumbent in regno del et ecce aunt nouissimi qui erunt primi et sunt primi qui erunt nouissimi in ipsa hora accesserunt illi quidam pharisaeorum dicentes exi et uade hinc quia herodes quaeret te occidere et dixit illis abeuntes dicite uulpi huic ecce eicio damonia et sanitates perficio hodie etcras et tertia perficior uerumtamen oportet me hodie et cras et uentura abire quia non oportet perire prophetam extra hierusalem hierusalem hierusalem quae occidis prophetas et lapidas missos ad te quotiens uolui congregare filios tuos quem ad modum gallina pullos suos sub alas suas et noluistis ecce (Fol. 244 a.) Car. XIII. 25— 35. 229 KAT AOYK SEC LUCAN αφιεται ὕμειν o owog ὕμων ἐρήμοσ XIII. dimittetur uobis domus ues deserta Aeyo Se üpew | ov μή με ιδητε eoo ἥξει dico autem uobis non me uidebitis donec ueniat οτεειπητε ευλογημενοσ o ἐερχομενοσ ut dicatis benedictus qui uenit por : ἐν ονοματι kV : και eyevero ἐν τω XIV. 1 in nomine dmi et factus est cum eureAÜew avrov εἰσ owoy τινοσ introisset in domum cuiusdam τῶν apxovyrov των φαρισαιων principum pharisaeorum σαββατω φαγειν αρτον καὶ αντοι σαν sabbato manducare manem et ipsi erant παρατήρουμενοι avrov και idov ανθρωποσ 2 obseruantes eum et cce homo ἣν ὕδρωπικοσ ἐνπροσθεν avrov erat hydropicus in conspectu eius pot : Kat αποκριθεισ o - εἰπεν προσ τουσ 3| Etrespondens ihs dixitad νομικουσ Kot Qapuravovo: εξεστιν τω legis doctores οὗ pharisaeos licet σαββατω θεραπευσαι ἡ ov ot de novxacay 4 sabbato curare aut non ad illi tacuerunt και ἐεπιλαβομενοσ avroy και ϊασαμενοσ et adpraehendens eum et sanans αἀπελυσεν Kat εἰπεν προσ avrovg 5 dimisit et dixit ad eos Twoc e£ vuv προβατον ἡ Bove cuiusex uobis ouis aut bobis εἰσ φρεαρ ἐνπεσειται Ty ἡμέερατου caf) Barov in puteum incidet die sabbati καὶ ovK εὐυθεωσ ἀανασπασει avroy et non confestim leuabit eum ot Se ovx απεκριθησαν προσ ravra. 6 ad illi non responderunt ad haec poy : EXeyer δε και προσ rove κεκλημενουσ 7 | dicebatautem ad inuitatos B παραβολὴν. ἐπέχων πωσ rac πρωτοκλισιασ parabolam uidens quo modo primos adcubitos efeXeyovro λεγων προσ avrove eligebant dicens ad eos orav κληθησ eur γαμον μη κατακλιθησ 8 cum inuitaris in nuptias noli recumbere «ur THY Tporokuctuy μήποτε in primum adcubitum ne forte εἐντειμοτεροσ σου ἡξει Kat ελθων 9 honorificentior te ueniet et ueniens og€katL avrov καλεσασ ερεισοι δοσ qui te et illum inuitauit dicet tibi da TOVTO TOTOV KQLTOTE ἐσὴ μετα huic locum et tunc incipiens cum αισχυνὴσ ἐσχατον TOT'OV κατέχειν confusione nouissimum locum tenere αλλ oray κληθησ εἰσ Tov ἐσχατον romoy 10 sed cum inuitaris in nouissimumlocum ‘ avareurre iva oray ελθη o κεκληκωσ σε recumbe ut cum uenerit qui te inuitauit eury σοι φιλεπροσαναβηθι ἀανωτερον dicat tibi amice ascende superius Kat rore εσται σοι Sofa ενωπιον των et tunc erittibigloria in conspectu qui pol : συνανακειμενων : ὅτι rac οὕψων II simul recumbunt quoniam omnis qui exaltat ἑαυτὸν ταπεινουται καὶ οταπεινων se humiliauitur et qui humiliat (Fol. 244 δ.) (Fol. 245 a.) Carr. XIII. 35—XIV, a1. Saf eavroy ὕψονται eXeyey δε καὶ τω XIV. 12 κεκλήκοτι αὐτὸν οταν Tong ἀριστον ἢ δειπνον μη φωνει τουσ φιλουσ μηδετουσ αδελῴουσ σοῦ μηδε τουσ γειτονασ μήδετουσ rove tovg μήποτε και αντοι αντικαλεσωσιν σε και γενῆται ἀνταπόδομα σοι αλλα οταν rons δοχην καλει 13 πτωχουσ ἀναπειρουσ χωλουσ τυφλουσ και μακαριοσ erp οτι 14 οὐκ €xovaty ayramodouvat σοι ανταποδοθησεται yap σοι ev TH avacracet τῶν δικαίων axova ag de TLD TAUTA TOV CVVOVOKEULEVOV 15 Qrey avro μακαριοσ oo dayere aprov : cv ry βασιλεια rov Ou : δυ Se exrey 16 avÜponroc τισ εποιῆσεν δειπον μέγαν και exadecev πολλουσ και ἀπεστειλεν 1) Toy δουλον avrov Ty wpa του δειπνου ecrety Tour κεκλημενοισ ἐρχεσθαι oTt 9 παντα ετοιμα ἐστιν καὶ ἡρξαντο 18 απο μειασ παντεσ παραιτεισθαι Ο πρωτοσ εἰπεὲν aypov ἤγορασα καὶι- αναγκὴν exo εξελθων ede avrov ἐρωτωσε exe με παρητήμενον και ἐετεροσ eurey Cevyn βοων ἤγορα 1g wevTe Kat πορευομαι δοκιμασαε avra διὸ ov δυναμαι ελθειν kat αλλοσ εἰπεν 20 γυναικα ἐλαβὸν διο ov δυναμαι ελθειν και παραγενομενοσ o δουλοσ ἀπηγγειλεν , 21 TO KU αὐτουπανταταυτα Kat οργεισ o οἰκοδεσποτησ Tw δουλω avrov eurey «CO c raxews evo Tag πλατειασ᾽ kat ρυμασ (Fol. 245 5.) SEC LUCAN 223 --- .- ὦ. — seexaltabitur dicebat autem et ad eum qui inuitauerateum cum facis prandium &ut cenam noli uocare amicos neque fratres tuos neque uicinos neque diuites ne forte et illi reinuitente et fiat retributio tibi sed cum facis aepulationem uoca egenos debiles clodos caecos et beatuseris quoniam non habent retribuere tibi retribuetur enim tibi in resurrectione iustorum audiens autem quis haec qui simul recumbebant dixit ei beatus qui manducauit panem inregnodel ad ille dixit homo quidam fecit cenam magnam et uocauit multos et misit seruum suum hora cenae dicereinuitatis uenite quoniam iam parata sunt omnia et coeperunt ab una omnes se excusare primus dixit agrum emi et necesse habeo exiens uidere eum rogo te babeto me excusatum Et alius dixit iuga boum emi quinque et eo probare illa propter quod non possum uenire. et alius dixit uxorem duxi propter quod non possum uenire Et adueniens seruus adnuntiauit dmo suo haecomnia et iratus paterfamilias seruo suo dixit exi celerius in plateas et uicos (Fol. 246 a.) Cap. XIV. 11—121. 224 TO πολεωσ KALTTWXOVT καὶ αναπειρουσ και τυφλουσ καὶ χωλουσ᾽ ἐνεγκε woe και o δουλοσ ειπεν γεγον o ἐπεταξασ καὶ ετι τοποσ ἐστιν καὶ εἰτεν O KG. προσ TOV δουλον avrov. εξελθε εἰσ Tao οδουσ και φραγμουσ καὶ ἀαναγκασον εἰσελθειν ἵνα γεμισθὴ μου οοικοσ λεγω yap ὕμειν ort ουδεισ των ανθρωπων των κεκλημένων γευσεται μου του δειπνον pre : Cuveropevovro δε avro oxXot kat στραφεισ ELEY αὐτοισ EL TLO ἐρχεται προσ με καὶ ου πεισει TOV TATEPA AUTOU και τὴν μήτερα αντοῦυ και τὴν γυναικα και τα τεκνα και τουσ αδελφουσ και τασ αδελῴφασ ert δε καὶ τὴν eavrov ψυχὴν ov δυναται μον μαθητὴσ ειναι και oc ov βασταζει τον σταυρον avrov και epxera οπισω μου ov δυναται μου : μαθητησ εἰναι : Tur δε ef ὕμων θελων πυργον οικοδομησαι ovxt πρωτον καθισασ ψηφειζει τὴν δαπανὴν εἰ exei εἰσ απαρτισμον ἵνα μηποτε θεντοσ avrov θεμελειον μὴ ἴσχυσὴ οἰκοδομῆσαι καὶ παντεσ ot θεωρουντεσ μελλουσιν λεγειν ovroc οανθρωποσ ἡρξατο οικοδομειν Kat ουκισχυσεν ἐκτελεσαι ἡ τις βασιλευσ πορενομενοσ᾽ erepo βασιλει. συνβαλειν εἰσ πολεμὸν ovk ευθεωσ καθισασ πρωτον βουλευεται εἰ δυνατοσ ἐστιν εν δεκα χειλειασιν Tw μετα εἰκοσι χιλιαδων epxop.evo em avrov ὕπαντησαι εἰ Oe pry ert avrov πορρω (Fol. 246 5.) ciuitatis et egenos et debiles et caecos et clodos adduc hic Et seruus dixit factum est quod praecepisti etadhuclocusest et dixit dms ad serbum suum exi in uias etinsaepes et coge introire ut inpleatur domus mea dico enim uobis quia nemo illorum hominorum qui inuitatisunt gustabit decens mea ibant autem cum illo turbae et conuersus dixit illis si quis uenit adme et non odit patrem suum et matrem suam et uxorem et filios et fratres etsorores adhucetiam et suam animam non potest meus discipulus esse et qui non baiulat crucem suam et uenit retro me non potest meus discipulusesse — quisautem ex uobis uolens turrem aedificare nonneprimum sedens conputat erogationem si habet ad perfectum ut ne forte cum posuerit fundamentum non potuerit aedificare et omnes qui uident incipient dicere hichomo coepit aedificare et non potuit perficere aut quis rex abiens alio regi committere in pugnam nonne continuo sedens primum cogitat si potens est in decemilibus illi qui cum uiginti milibus uenit super eum obuiari si quo minus adhuc eo longe (Fol. 247 a.) Cap, XIV. 21—33. C er: — pr: xaXov ro ada eay δε και ro ada μωρανθὴ | [3j 3! ovrog ἀποστειλασ πρεσβειαν ἐρωτα τα προσ etpyvyy : ὄυτωσ ovy και e£ ὕμων XIV. 33 WAG OU OUK ἀποτασσεται TOU ὕπαρχουσιν avrov ov Suara: pov pabyrne ειναι ev τίνι ἀρτυθησεται ovre εἰσ τὴν γὴν ovre «wr κοπριαν evÜeroy ἐστιν ἐξω βαλλουσιν avro — 0 exar ὦτα axovety axoverw : ἧσαν Se | eyytlovreo avro παντεσ᾽ οἱ τελωγας καὶ ἀμαρτωλοι GKOVELV αὐτου και διεγογγυζον οι τε φαρισαιοι καὶ οἱ γραμματεισ λεγοντεσ ort ovrog αμαρτωλουσ προσδεται : και συνεσθιει αυτοισ : éurey δε προσ avrove τὴν παραβολὴν ταυτὴν τισ ανθρωποσ εξ ὕμων οσ εξει exarov προβατα και απολεση εξαυτων εν ουκαφιησιτα ἐνενήκοντα evvea. εν τῇ ἐρήμω και ἀπελθὼν ro απολωλοσ ζητει εωσ ευρή avro Kat ευρων επιτιθησιν επὶ TOVT WOVE αντου χαιρων : ελθω de eux οιἰκον συνκαλειται τουσ φιλουσ καὶ Tove γειτονασ λεγων αντοισ σννγχαρητε μοι ort ευρον To προβατον μον το ἀπολωλοσ λεγω Se Tet ort ovrog. χαρα εσται εν TW ovpayo em ey. αμαρτωλω μετανοουντι ἢ emt ἐνενήκοντα €vvea δικαιοισ οιτινεσ OUX εχουσι > χρείαν μετανοιασ᾽ : 9) τισ γυνὴ ἐχουσα δραχμασ δεκα και απολεσασα (Fol. 247 b.) 34. 35 XV.t 4 SEC LUCAM 295 — — ey -- constitudo mittenslegatosrogat quae &d pacem sic ergo et ex uobis omnis qui non abrenuntiat substantiae suae non potest meus discipulus esse bonum est sal etsi autem sal infatuatum fuerit inquosalietur neque in terram neque in stercore utile est foras mittent illud qui habet sures audiendiaudiat erat autem adpropiantei omnes publicani et peccatores audire eum et murmurabant pharisaei et scribae dicentes quoniam hic peccatores adsumit et manducat cum illis. dixit autem &d eos parabolam hanc quis ex uobis homo qui habet centum oues et perdiderit unum ex eis nonne dismittit nonaginta nouem in desertum et uadit et quaerit quod perierat usque dum inueniat illud et inueniens inponit super umeros suos gaudens ueniens autem in domum conuocat amicos et uicinos dicens eis cum gaudete mihi quoniam inueni ouem meam quae perierat dico autem uobis quoniam sic gaudium erit incaelo super uno peccatore paenitentiam agenti quam Super "ΧΟ. nouem iustis qui non habent opus paenitentiae aut quae mulier habens drachmas decem et si perdiderit (Fol. 248 a.) Carp. XIV. 32—XV. 8. 29 296 KAT AOYKAN — v. --- μίαν ovxt απτει λυχνον καὶ σαροι τὴν οἰκιαν καὶ ζητει επιμελωσ €wo εὑρῇ καὶ ευρουσα συνκαλειται Tac γειτονασ καὶ φιλασ λεγουσα συνχαρητε μοι ort evpoy - yy ἀπώλεσα δραχμη : ovrog λεγω ὕμειν χαρα εσται ενωπιον FT —Á των a-yyeovy rov θυ ert evi αμαρτωλω μετανοουντι :€urev Se ανθρωποσ rur ειχεν δυο ὕιουσ [3] και εἰπεν O VEWTEPOT AUTWY τω πατρι πατερ Soo pot To επιβαλλον μοι μεροσ TO ουσιασ και διειλεν avrow τον βιον και ov μετα πολλασ ἡμερασ σνυναγαγων πανταὰα 0 γεωτεροσ ὕιοσ απεδημησεν eur xopay μακραν κακει διεσκορπισεν € avrov rov βιον Cuv ασωτωσ δαπανησ αντοσ δε avTov παντα eyevero λειμοσ ἵσχυρα κατα τὴν χωραν εκεινὴν και avrog ἤρξατο ὕστερισθαι και πορευθεισ exoAAnOy evi rov πολειτων THO χωρασ εκεινὴσ και ἐπεμψεν avrov εἰσ τουσ ἀγρουσ βοσκειν χοιρουσ καπεθυμει χορτασθῆναι ex των κερατιων wy ἤσθιον ot χοιροι και ουδεισ εδιδουτω Εἰσ eavroy δε ἐλθων εἰπεν ποσοι μισθιοι TOV πατροσ μου περισσενουσιν ἀρτων eyo δε δε λειμω ἀπολλυμαι αγναστασ᾽ πορευσομαι προσ TOV πατερα μον καὶ ἐρὼ avro πατερ ἡμαρτον εἰσ TOV OVpQVOV και ενωπιον σον OUKETL ειμι advo. κληθῆναι σου Seog TOU) OV (Fol. 248 5.) XV. 13 14 17 19 unam nonne accendit lucernam et mundat domum et quaerit diligenter usque quo inueniat et cum inuenerit conuocst uicinas et amicas dicens congaudete mihi quia inueni quam perdidera Ὁ : . 2. drachma sic dico uobis gaudium erit in conspectu: — angelorum dei super uno peccatori paenitentia agenti dixit autem homo quidam habebat duos filios et dixit adulescentior eorum patri pater da mihi quod me tanget partem substantiae et diuisit eis substantiam et non post multos dies congregans omnia adulescentior filius peregrinatus est in regionem longinquam et ibi disparsit substant iam suam uiuens luxuriose cum erogasset autem omnia facta est famis magna per regionem illam et ipse coepit egeri et abiit et adhesit ibi uni ciuium regioniillus et misit euminagros pascere porcos et cupiebat saturari de siliquis quase debant porci et nemo dabat illi in semetipsum autem ueniens dixit quanti mercennarii patris mei abundant panibus ego autem hic fame pereo surgens ibo ad patrem meum et dicam illi pater pecaui in caelum et in conspecto tuo iam non sum dignus uocari filius tuus fac (Fol. 249 a.) Car, XV. 8—19. prea eva των μισθιὼων σου καὶ αναστασ ἡλθεπροσ Toy πατερα avrov ert Óe avrov μακραν απεχοντοῦ eSey avrov o πατὴρ avrov καὶ εσπλαγχνισθὴ και δραμὼν ενεπεσεν ἐπὶ TOV τραχήλον avrov κατεφιλησεν αὐτὸν o b¢ io εἰπεν avro πατερ ἥμαρτον εἰσ TOV ουρανον και ενωπῖον σου ovxert εἰμι αξιοσ κληθηναι σου ὕιοσ ποιῆσον με wo eva. Tuy μισθιων σου εἰπεν δε o πατὴρ προσ τουσ δουλουσ avrov ταχεὼσ efeveyxare στολὴν τὴν πρωτὴν και ἐνδυσατε avrov και Gore Gaxrv)uov εἰσ τὴν χειρα avrov και ὕποδηματα εἰσ Tove ποδασ avTOv καὶ ἐνέγκατε TOV σείτευτον μοσχον xat θυσατε και φαγωμεν και εὐῴφρανθωμεν οτιουτοσ οὕιοσ μον γεκροσ ἣν καὶ ανεζησεν απολωλωσ και αρτι ευρεθη καὶ ἡρξαντο ευφραινεσθαι nv δεοῦ ιοσ avrov οπρεσβυτεροσ evaypw ελθων δε καὶ ἐγγισασ T1] OLKELA ἡκουσεν συνφωνιασ καὶ χορων και προσκαλεσαμενοσ eya των παιδων exvvOavero τι θελει Tovro ειναι o δεειπεν ort o αδελῴοσ σου ket καὶ εθυσεν o πατὴρ σον Toy σειτευτον μοσχον aurw ort ὕγιενοντα avrov ἀπελαβεν Ὠργισθὴη δε και οὐκηθελεν εἰσελθειν o δε πατὴρ avrov εξελθων ἡρξατο avrov o δε αποκρειθεισ ειπεν τω πατρει avrov ἴδον τοσαυτα ery δουλενω σοι και ovderore (Fol. 249 5.) XV. 20 21 22 23 24 25 27 28 29 mi Se — EC LUCAN 227 — — ι.-. — me sicut unum mercennariorum tuorum et surgens uenit ad patrem suum adhuc autem eo longe iter habentes uidit eum pater eius et misertus est et currens incubuit super collum eius et osculatus est eum dixit autem filius eius pater peccaui in caelum et in conspecto tuo iam non sum dignus uocari filius tuus fac me sicut unum mercennariorum tuorum dixit autem pater ad seruos suos cito adferte stolam primam et induite eum et date anulum in manum eius et calciamenta in pedes eius et adducite saginatum uitulum et occidite et manducemus et aepulemur quoniam hic filius meus mortuus erat et reuixit perierat et modo inuentus est et coeperunt aepulari erat autem filius eius seniorin uilla ueniens autem et proximans domui audiuit synfoniae et chori et aduocans unum de pueris interrogabat quid uellet hoc esse ad ille dixit quoniam frater tuus uenit et occidit pater tuus saginatum uitulum illi quia salbum eum recepit iratus est autem et nolebat introire pater autem eius exiens rogabat eum ad ille respondens dixit patri suo ecce tot annos seruio tibi et numquam (Fol. 250a.) Cap. XV. 19—29. 228 παρεβην σου εντολην και ovderore ΧΥ͂. eSwxac μοι ἐριφον εξ αἰγων ἵνα μετα των φιλων μου αριστησω τω δεῦιω σον 30 τω καφαγοντι παντὰ μετὰ των πορνων και ελθοντι εθυσασ rov σειτευτον μοσχον O δεειπεν avro av Tavrore μετ ἐμοῦ εἰ 31 καίπαντα Ta eua σα ἐστιν ευφρανθηναι 32 δε «Dev και χαρηναι ort o αδελῴοσ σον οντοσ vexpoo ἣν καὶ ανεζησεν απολωλωσ και ευρεθὴ ελεγεν δε και προσ Tove XVL 1 μαθητασ ἀανθρωποσ ric y πλουσιοσ OG €LX€V οἰκονομον και OUTOG διεβληθη avro. wo διασκορπιζων τα ὕπαρχοντααντοὸν καὶ φωνησασ 2 €LTEV avro TLTOVTO ἀκονω περισου αποδοσ TOV λογον THE οικονομιασ ov yap δυνὴ ετι οἰκονομειν εἰιπεν δε εν εαυτω 3 ° — 0 OLKOVOJ&OG TL ποιησω OTLO KT μου αφαιρειται τὴν οἰκονομίαν μὸν σκαπτοιν OUK σχνω επαίτειν αἰσχυνομαι εγνοιν 4 τι ποιήσω ἵνα oray μετασταθὼω εκ THe οἰκονομιασ δεξωνται μαι εἰσ τουσ οἰκουσ αὐτῷ και προσκαλεσαμενοσ eva. ἐκαστον 5 των χρεοφιλε rov Tov kvpuov avrov ἐλεγεν Tw πρωτω ποσὸν οφειλεισ — Tw Kw pou οδεειπεν exarov 6 καδουσ ελαιου eurev δε avro δεξαι σον Ta γραμματα καὶ γραψον πεντήκοντα ἐπειτα TO ETEPW ELTTEY exaroy κορουσ 7 σειτου o de Aeyec avro δεξε σον τα γραμματα και γρα yoy ογδοηκοντα και ἐπήνεσεν o Ko τὸν OLKOVOJLOV 8 Tyo αδικιασ ort φρονιμωσ εἐποιησεν (Fol. 250 5.) SEC LUCAN —— -. — praeteribi mandatum tuum et numquam dedisti mihi haedum de capris ut cum amicis meis prandeam filio autem tuo qui comedit omnia cum meretricibus et uenienti occidisti saginatum uitulum ad ille dixit illi tu semper mecum es et omnia mea tua sunt aepulari autem oportebat et gaudere quia frater tuus hic mortuus estetreuixit perierat etinuentusest dicebatautem ad discipulos homo quidam erat diues qui habebat uilicum et hic diffamatus est ei quasi dissipans substantiam eius et uocans eum dixitilli quid hoc audio de te redde rationem uilicationis non enim potes adhuc uilicare dixit autem intra se uilicus quid faciam quia dma meus aufert uilicationem meam fodere non ualeo mendicare confundor scio quid faciam et cum amotus fuero de uilicatione accipiant me in domus suas et aduocans unumquemque debitorum domini sui dicebat primo quantum debes dmo meo adilledixit centum siclos olei dixit autem illi accipe tuas litteras et scribe quinquaginta deinde alio dixit tu autem quantum debes ad ille dixit centum mensuras tritici ad ille dixit illi accipe tuas litteras et scribe octoginta et laudauit dms uilicum iniquitatis quoniam sapienter fecit (Fol. 351 a.) Capp, XV. 29—XV VI. 8. διο Xeyo ὕμειν ot ὕιοι του αἰωνοσ XVI. τουτου φρονιμωτεροι ὕπερ τουσ ϑιουσ του φωτοσ εἰσ τὴν γενεαν THY eavroy — καγω A €yo ὕμειν ποιήσατε eavrour 9 φιλουσ᾽ ex Tov adixov μαμωνα ἵνα oray ἐκλιπὴ δεξωνται ὕμασ εἰσ τασ αἰωνιουσ σκηνασ οπιστοσ ev ἐλαχιστω και ev πολλω πιστοσ 10 εστιν Kato ἐν ολιγω αδικοσ' Kat εν πολλω αδικοσ᾽ γεινεται εἰ ovv 11 ἐν ro adtxw μαμονα πιστοι ovk eyeverOe To αλήηθινον τισ üp.e πιστευσει καὶ εἰ εν To αλλοτριω Trio TOL ουκ ἐγενεσθε 12 To ὕμετερον Tia δωσει ὕμειν ΓΌΝΟΝ pqa: Ονδεισ' οἰκετησ δυναται δυσὶ κυριοισ 13 -- ΙΣ! SBS [3f GovA«vew ἢ yap Tov «va μεισήησει καὶ TOV €repoy ἀγαπήσει ἢ evor ανθεξεται Kat του ετερου καταφρονήσει ov δυνασθε --- : Ow δουλευειν καὶ μαμονα * ἥκονον 14 δεταντα οι φαρισαιοι φιλαργυροι ὕπαρχοντεσ και ἐξεμυκτηριζον αντον και εἰπεν αυτοισ 15 ὕμεισ ere ot δικαιουντεσ eavrova ἐνωπίον Tov avOpurwy 0 Oe ὃσ γεινωσκει Tac καρδιασ ὕμων ort To εν ανθρωποισ — ὕψηλον βδελυγμα ενωπιον rov Ov : ὃ νομοσ τό και οἱ προφηται ewe ἴωανου επροφητευσαν αποτεὴ βασιλεια του by εναγγελιξεται : και πασ εἰσ αὐτὴν βιαζεται ? ξυκοπωτερον δε 17 ἐστιν TOV ουρανον Kat τὴν ynv παρελθειν 7 TOV νομον μιαν Kepeay πεσειν : Tac οαπολνων τὴν γυναικα αντου 18 kat yaprov ETEPAY JLOLYEVEL KALO απολελυμενὴν γαμὼων μοιχενει (Fol. 251 5.) L| — EC LUCAN 229 SS -- propter quod dico uobis fili saeculi huius sapientiores super filios lucis in generationem suam sunt et ego dico uobis facite uobis amicos deiniquo mamona ut cum defecerit accipiant uos in aeterna tabernacula qui fidelis est in modico et in multo fidelia est et qui in modico inicus et in multo inicus fit siergo in inico mamona fidelis non fuistis quod uerum est quis credet uobis et si in alieno fidelis non fuistis uestrum quis dabit uobis nemo seruus potest duobus dominis Beruire aut enim unum odiet et unum diliget aut unum adprehendet et alium contemnet non potestis deo seruire et mamonae audiebant autem haec pharisaei cum essent cupidi et subsannabant eum et dixit eis uos es tis qui iustificat is uos in conspectu hominum ds autem nouit corda uestra quia quod in hominibus altum abominatio in conspectu dei lex et prophetae usque ad iohanen prophetarunt & quo regnum dei euangelizat et omnes in eam conatur facilius autem est caelum et terram praeterire quam de lege unam apicem cadere omnis qui dimittit uxorem suam et nubens aliam moechatur οὐ qui dimissam nubit moechatur (Fol. 252a.) Car. XVI. 8— 1:8. 230 KAT AOYK εἰπεν δε καὶ erepay παραβολὴν XVI. 19 —, eas :AvÜporroc rw v rXAovaiog. Kat ενεδυδισκετο πορφυραν και βυσσον Kat ευὐφραινομενοσ καθημεραν λαμπρωσ πτωχοσ de Tw ovopare 20 λαζαροσ εβεβλητο προσ τον τυλωνα avrov ειλκωμενοσ καὶ επιθυμων 21 χορτασθηναι απὸ των ψιχων των πειπτοντω απὸ Tyo τραπεζησ του πλουσιον αλλα και ot KUVET ερχομενοι eXecxoy τα ελκὴ avrov Evyevero δε αποθανειν τον πτωχον Kat 22 amevexOnvat avrov ew Tov κολποναβρααμ - ὕπο των ἀγγελων απεθανεν δε και οπλουσιοσ και εταφὴ καὶ ey TW 23 aby εἐπαρασ Tove οφθαλμουσ avrov ὕπαρχων εν βασανοισ ορα αβρααμ απὸ μακροθεν και λαζαρον εν τω κολπω avrov αναπανομενον καὶ AUTO εμφωνησασ eurey 24 πατερ αβρααμ ελεησον με και πεμψον Aalapo ἵνα [Jag το axpov του δακτυλου avrov vOaro- και καταψυξὴ τὴν γλωσσαν pov ort οὗυνωμαι εν τὴ φλογι ταυτὴ Ειπεν δεαβρααμ τεκνον μνησθητι 25 ort αἀπελαβεσ ra. ayaba cov ev τὴ ζωη σου και λαζαροσ ομοιωσ τα κακα νυν δεωδεπαρακαλειται ov δε οδυνασαι καὶ ἐπὶ πασιτουτοισ μεταξυημων 16 και ὕμων χασμα μεγα ἐστήρικται omg ot θελοντεσ διαβηναι προσ ὕμασ - μη δυνωνται μήτεεκειθεν woe διαπερασαι εἰπεν δε 27 «poro σε ovy πατερ αβρααμ ἵνα πεμψησ avro- εἰσ TOV OLKOV TOV πατροσ μον ἔχω yap Tr€VT€ 28 αδελῴουσ᾽ οπωσ διαμαρτυρηται (Fol. 252.) SEC LUCA [2] . dixit autem et aliam parabolam homo quidam eratdiues et induebatur purpuram et byssum aepulans cottidie splendede pauper autem quidam nomine lazarus missus erat ad ianuam eius ulceribus plenus et cupiens saturari de micis quae cadebant de mensa diuitis sed et canes uenientes elingebant ulcera eius factum est autem ut moreretur pauper et ductus est in sinus abrahae ab angelis mortuus est autem et diues et sepultus est et in inferno leuans oculos suos cum esset in tormentis uidet abraham a longe etlazarum in sinus eius requiescentem et ipse exclamans dixit pater abraham miserere mihi . et mitte lazaru utintingat extremum digiti sui aquam et refrigeret linguam meam quoniam adfligor inustione ignis huius dixit autem abraham fili memento quoniam recepisti bona tua in uita tua et lazarus similiter mala nunc autem hic consolatur tu autem adfligeris et in omnibus his. inter nos et uos chaus magnum confirmatus est ut qui uolunt transire ad uos non possent neque inde hic transmeare dixit autem rogo te ergo pater abraam ut mittas eum in domum patris me i habeo enim quinque fratres ut testificetur (Fol. 253 a.) Cap. XVI. 10--- 28. PRBS σ — om, oa — — ᾿ς — KAT AOYK SN OS μαθητασ avrov avevdextov ἐστιν του μὴ ελθειν τα σκανδαλα πλὴν ovat διου ἔρχεταί σννῴερει de avrw αντοισ μὴ καιαντοι ελθωσιν XYI. εἰσ TovToy Tov Toroyv THE βασανον €urev 9€ avro aBpaap exovat pasüa €o. 29 KGL τουσ προφητασ ακουσατωσαν αντων o δεείπεν ονχι πατὴρ αβρααμ αλλα cay rur 30 ex νεκρὼν πορευθὴ προσ avrova μετανοησουσιν εἰπεν δε avro 31 εἰ μωύσεωσ και των προφητων OUK ακουουσιν οὐδε αν τισ EK νεκρων ἀναστὴ Kat αἀπελθη προσ avrove : πιστευσουσιν : ἔιπεν δεπροσ Tove XVIL r ει λιθοσ μυλικοσ περιεκειτο περι τὸν τραχῆλο avTOv και epurTo εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν ἢ ἵνα σκανδαλισὴ eva των μεικρων TOUTW : προσέεχεται εαντοισ :€ay αμαρτησὴ εἰσ σε ο αδελῴφοσ σον επειτιμησον avro και «ay μετανοησὴ αφεσ avro και €ay ἐπτακεισ THO ἡμερασ αμαρτησὴη εισ σε καιετο ἐπτακισ ἐπιστρεψη προσ σελεγων peravonow αφεσ avro — [Kat εἶπαν οἱ ἀπόστολοι Tw Kw προσθεσ ἡμεῖν πιστιν 0 δεειπεν αυτοισ εἰ eixere πιστι wo κοκκον σιναπεωσ eAeyere ay τω ορειτουτω perafa evrevÜey εκει καὶ μετεβαινεν και τὴ συκαμεινω μεταφ υτευθητι eur τὴν θαλασσαν και ὕπηκουσεν ay ἵμειν rur δε εχων ὕμων δουλον ἀαροτριωντα 1) ποιμενοντα og εισελθοντι εκ TOV αγρον μὴ ἐρειαντω ευθεωσ (Fol. 253 δ.) SEG — — LUCAN - - ilis ne et ipsi ueniant in hunc locum tormenti dixit autem abraham habent moysen et prophetas audiant eos ad ille dixit non pater abraham sed si quis de mortuis ierit ad eos paenitebuntur dixit autem ad eum 81 moysen et prophetas non audiunt nec si quis ex mortuis surrexerit et ierit ad eos credent dixitautem ad discipulos suos inpossibile est ut non ueniant scandala uerum uae per quem ueniunt expediebat illi si lapidem molae circumdatus esset circa collu ὦ eius et proiectus esset, in mare aut ut scandalizet unum de pusillis istis adtendite uobis si peccauerit in te frater tuus emenda illum et si paenitentiam egerit dimitte illi et si septies in die peccauerit in te et septies reuersus fuerit ad te dicens paeniteor dimitte illi Et dixerunt apostoli dmo adde nobis fidem ad ille dixit illis si haberetis fidem Sicut granum sinapis dicebatis utique montihuic transi hinc ibide et transibat et moro transplantari in mare et obaudisset uobis quis autem ex uestris habens seruum arante aut oues pascentem qui ut intrauit de agro num quid dicit illi continuo (Fol. 254 a.) Carr, XVI. 38—X VII. 7. 231 232 παρελθων avameg« αλλα eper avro ετοιμασον τι δειπνήσω Kat περιξζωσαμενοσ διακονει μοι «o0 φαγω και Tu Kat μετα ravra Payer αι av και πιεσαι μὴ exec χαριν τω δουλω ort ἐποιῆσεν Ta διαταχθεντα avro ov δοκω ovrwe και ὕμεισ oray ποιησητε oca. Àeyo λέγεται ort δουλοι ἐσμεν αἀχριος οὐὠφιλομεν ποίησαι πεποιήκαμεν και €yevero εν τω πορευεσθαε avrov εἰσ Ἱερουσαλήμ και avrog διήρχετο μέσον σαμαρειασ και γαλιλαιασ και εἰσερχομενοῦ GUTOV εἰσ τινα ' κωμὴν οπον cay δεκα avdper λεπροι και ἐστῆσαν πορρωθεν και ἐκραξαν φωνὴ peyaAn uae ἐπιστατα eXenooy ἡμασ Kat ov avrove εἰπεν avro τεθεραπευέσθε πορευθεντεσ επιδειξατε eavrove Touriepevgiy εγενετο δε ey τω ὕπαγειν αὐυτουσ εκαθαρισθησαν eur δε εξ αυτων ἴδων ort εκαθαρισθη ὕπεστρεψεν μετα μεγαλησ φωνησ δοξαζων rov ὃν καὶ ἐπεσεν emt προσωπον προσ Tove ποδασ avrov ἣν δε σαμαριτησ αποκριθεισ δεο - ειἰπεν GvTOUX ουτοι δεκα εκαθαρισθησαν — ov evvea που εξαντων ουδεισ εὐυρεθηὴ ὕποστρεφων XVII ὃ 1T oc δωσει Bofay τω ϑω et μη 0 αλλογενὴσ euros και €UT€V QUTW ἀναστασ TTOD€UOV - OTL ἢ WLO Tie σου 19 σβ : σεσωκενσε: ἕπερωτηθεισ δε ὕπο των —À — dapurawy Tore epxere ) βασιλεια του θυ (Fol. 254 5.) 20 fm Jos fe CAN transi recumbe sed dicet illi para mihi quod cenem et cingete et ministra mihi usque quo manducem et bibam et post haec manducabis tu et bibes. num quid habet gratis seruo quia fecit quae praecepta sunt ei non puto ita et uos cum feceritis quae dico dicitis quoniam serui inutiles sumus quod debuimus facere fecimus Et factum est cum iter faceret in hierusalem et ipse praeteribat per medium samariae et galilaeae et introeunte eo in quendam castellum ubi erant decem uiri leprosi et steterunt de longe et clamauerunt uoce magna ihu magister miserere nobis et uidens eos dixit illis curati estis ite et ostendite uos sacerdotibus factum est autem cum irent mundatisunt unus autem ex e is uidens quia mundatus est reuersus est Cum magna uoce honorans dm et cecidit in faciem ad pedes eius. erat autem samaritanus respondens autem ihs dixit ill is hi decem mundati sunt nobem ubi ex his nemo inuentus est reuertens qui dauit gloriam do nisi alienigena hic Et dixit illi surgens uade quoniam fides tua salbabit te interrogatus autem a pharisaeis quando uenit regnum del (Fol. 255 a.) Cap. XVII. 7—20. 3j [3] [4 απεκριθὴ avrour Kat εἰπεν οὐκ epxerat ῃ βασεια Tov Ov μετα παρατηρησεωσ ovde epovaty - ov woe ἡ ἴδον εκει px) πιστευσητε Sov yap ἡ βασιλεια —Á TOv θυ evroc ὕμων ἐστιν : Εἰπὲν ovy προσ rove μαθητασ ελευσονται ἡμέραι rov επιθυμησαι ὕμασ μίαν των ἡμέρων rovrov του ὕιου του ανθρωπου καὶ ovx οψεσθαι : καιερουσὶιν ὕμειν ἴδου ὧδε tdov eet μὴ απελθητε μηδε διωξητε > ὡσπεέρ γὰρ ἢ αστραπὴ 7 acTparrovca εκ THO ὕπο τὸν OVpavoy αστραπτει ουτωσ εσται καὶ οὕιοσ Tov ayÜpwrrov : πρῶωτον δεδι avrov πολλα παθειν και αποδοκιμασθηναι απο THE : γεένεασ ταντὴσ " και καθωσ εἐγενετο εν ταισ ἡμεραισ νωε ουτωσ εσται και ἐν ταισ ἡμεραισ του ὕιον του ανθρωπου ἤσθιον erwov ἐγαμουν εγαμιζοντο αχρι no ἡμερασ εἰσηλθεν voe εἰσ την κιβωτο και €y€vero κατακλυσμοσ καὶ απωλεσε : πάντασ + ὑμοιωσ και wo ἐγενετο ev ταισ ἡμεραισ λωτ- ἡσθιον επινον ηγοραζον ἐπωλουν εφυτευον ὠκοδομουν ἢ ἡμέρα εξηλθελωτ απο σοδομων εβρεξεθειον και πυρ απ Ovpayov καὶ aaro λεσεπαντασ κατα τα αντα εσται εν τὴ ἥμερα του ὕιου του ανθρωπου ἡ αποκαλυφθη : ἐκεινὴ τὴ ἡμέρα OG εσται eri TOv δωματοσ και τὰ σκευὴ avrov εν TH ow. μὴ καταβατω ἀραιαντα Kato εν τω ἀγρω (Fol. 255 δ.) Cap, XVII. 20—31. XVII. 21 23 24. 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 SEC LUCAN SS = respondit illis et dixit non uenit regnum del cum obserbatione neque dicent ecce hic aut cce illi nolite credere ecce enim regnum —> , dei intra uos est dixit ergo ad discipulos uenient dies ut concupiscatis unum dierum horum fili hominis et non uideuitis et dicent uobis ecce hic aut ecce illic ne ieritis neque persequemini sicut enim scoruscus qui scoruscat de sub caelu scoruscat sic erit et filius hominis primum enim oportet eum multa pati et reprobari a generatione hac et sicut fuit indiebusnoe sic erit et in diebus fili hominis edebant bibebant.nubebant.nubebantur usque in diem quo introiit noe in arcam etfuit dilubium et perdidit omnes similiter sicut fuit indiebuslot edebant bibebant emebant uendebant plantabant aedificabant quo die exiuit lot a sodomis pluit sulfur et igne de caelo et perdidit omnes secundum haeo erit in die fili hominis qui reuelabitur in illo die qui erit super tectum et uasa eius in domo non descendat tollere illa et qui in agro (Fol. 256 a.) 30 233 234 KAT AOYK SEC LUCAN —— —— ——— SG ομοιωσ μὴ επιστραφητω ew τα οπισω XVII. similiter non conuertatur retro σι : pyypovevere Tyo γυναικοσ λωθ 32 et mementote uxoris lot gu. : oc ay GeAnon ζωογονησαι τὴν ψυχὴν avrov 33 qui uoluerit biuicare animam suam απολεσει αὐτὴν και οσ ay απολεσὴ perdet illam et qui perdiderit ei : ζωογονήσει aurny : Aeyw ὕμειν ταυτὴ 34 uiuificauit illam dico uobis hac τὴ νυκτι ἐσονται ert kAuyyo: μιασ Ovo nocte erunt in lecto uno duo ew παραλαμβανετε και o erepoo aderat unus adsumetur et unus relinquetur ἐσονται δυο αληθουσαι ert To avro 35 erunt duo molentes in uno ἢ μία παραληφθησεται και ἡ erepa. una adsumetur et alia αφεθησεται vo eypo εἰσ παραληφθησεται 36 dimittetur duo in agro unus adsumetur Kat o ετεροσ αφεθησεται etalius dimittetur —— oly : καὶ αποκριθεντεσ λεγουσιν που κε 3) Etrespondentes dixerunt ubi dme σιὸ : οδεειπεν avrota oov To σωμα ad ille dixit illis ubi corpus exet συναχθήσονται οι aerot iun ibi congregabuntur et aquilae eXeyev δε και παραβολὴν avrowr προσ ro Sew — 1 dicebat autem et parauolam illis quod oportet WayTore προσευχεσθαι Kat μὴ ἐνκακειν semper orare et non deficere Lom, κριτὴσ τισ nV €V TH TONE rov θν n iudex quidam erat in ciuitate dm non |l φοβουμενοσ και ανθρωπον μη timens et hominem non evrperopevog — xnpa. Oe nv ev τὴ 3 reuerens uidua autem erat in | πολει ekewr καὶ ἤρχετο προσ avrov λεγουσα ciuitate illa et ueniebat ad eum dicens | εἐκδικησον με aaro Tov αντιδικου μου deuindica me ab abuersario meo καὶ ovk nOeXev erc xpovov τινα 4 et nolebat in aliqod temporis μετα Se ravra ηλθεν ewr cavroy post haec uenit aput se και λέγει εἰ TOV ὃν ov φοβουμαι et dicit ai dm non timeo καὶ ανθρωπον ovk evTperopat et hominem non reuereor Óua.ye ro παρέχειν μοι korroy τὴν χήραν 5 propter quod lauorem mihi praestat uidua ravryv ἀπελθων ἐκδικήσω avrqy haec uado et deuindico illam iva μὴ εἰσ τελοσ ἐρχομενὴ ὕπωπιαζη με ut non in tempus ueniens suggillet me Εἰπεν 8c o κσ' ἀκουσατετι o κριτὴσ τὴσ 6 | dixitautem dmi audite quid iudex αδικιασ λεγε 0€ Bo ov μὴ ποιηση ) iniquitatis dicit ds autem non faciet τὴν ἐκδικησιν Tuy ἐκλεκτων avrov uindictam electorum suorum βοώντων avrov νυκτοσ Kat qui clamant ad eum nocte et ἡμέρασ και μακροθυμει ev avrov die et patiens est super eos (Fol. 256 δ.) ‘AB (Fol. 257 a.) Carr. XVII. 31—XVIII. 7. σιη: — KAT AOYK wom, ey, — λεγω ὕμειν ποιήσει τὴν ἐκδικησιν avrov ἐν τάχει πλὴν apa οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου Mwy ευρήσει πιστιν ἐπι τὴσ yoga Εἰπεν δὲ καὶ προσ τινασ Tove πεποιθοτασ ep ἐαντοισ᾽ ort εἰσιν δικαιοι και ἐξουθενουντασ τουσ λοιπουσ ανθρωπουσ δυο ανθρωποι aveByoay εἰσ ro iepov προσευξασθαι eur φαρισαιοσ και εἰσ XYIII. 8 τελωλωνησ᾽ ο φαρισαιοσ σταθεισ kaD eavroy τι — Tavra mpooyuyxero οθσ ενχαριστω cot OTL OUK εἰμι wo οἱ λοιποι Toy av Üporrov ἀρπαγεσ αδικοι μοιχοι ἡ Kat wor OVTOT οτελωνὴσ νήστεν w dic rov σαββατου αποδεκατω παντα oma κτωμαι και οτελωνὴσ μακροθεν ἐστωσ οὐυκθελεν ovde rove οφθαλμουσ εἰσ rov ουρανον ἐπαραι αλλ ετυπτετο στηθοσ avrov λεγων o 6c ειλασθητι μοι τω αμαρτωλω λεγω ὕμειν κατεβη οντοσ δεδικαιωμενοσ. μαλλον παρ αἰκεινον roy φαρισαιον ort TU οὕψων avroy ταπεινωθησεται o δεταπεινων eavroy ὕψωθησεται : προσεφερον Se avro radia ἵνα avrov αἀπτηται ἵἴδοντεσ de oc μαθηται ἐπετειμὼν αντοισ οδε ine προσεκαλειτο avra. Aeyov acere τα παιδια ερχεσθαι προσ με και μη κωλυσηται avra. Tov yap τοιουτων εστιν ἡ βασιλεια του θυ : anny yap λεγω ὕμειν og αν μὴ δεξηται την βασιλειαν τον 6v uc παιδιον ov ju εἰσελθὴ eur αὐτὴν και EXNPWTNT € TLC GvTOV ἀαρχων (Fol. 257 5.) = oc SEC LUCAN — — ὄς-. — dico uobis faciet uindictam eorum confestim-uerum put at filius hominis ueniens inueniet fidem super terram dixit autem et ad quosdam qui confidens super se quoniam sunt iusti et spernent reliquos hominum duo homines ascenderunt in templum orare unus pharisaeus et unus publicanus pharisaeus stans seorsum haec orabat ds gratias ago tibi quoniam non sum sicut ceteri hominum raptores iniusti adulteri sicut et hic publicanus ieiuno bis in sabbato decimo omnia quae ad quiro Et publicanus a longe stans nolebat nec oculos suos in caelum leuare sed tundebat pectus suum dicens — . . e . ds miserere mihi peccatori dico uobis descendit hic iustificatus magis praeter illum pharisaeum quoniam omnis qui se exaltat humiliabitur et qui humiliat se exaltabitur Offerebant autem 1lli infantes ut eos tangeret uidentes autem discipuli increpabant eos ihs autem ad se uocabat ea dicens dimittite infantes uenire ad me et nolite uetare eis talium enim est regnum dei amen enim dico uobis quicumque non acceperit regnum del sicut infantem non intrauit in illud Et interrogauit eum quidam princeps (Fol. 258 a.) Cap, XVIII. 8— 18, 235 236 KAT AOYK διδασκαλεαγαθε τι ποιησ ac ξωην αἰωνιον κληρονομησω O δεειπεν avro τι μελεγεισ αγαθον — ουδεισ αγαθοσ εἰ μη εἰσ o 0a Tac ἐντολασ οιδασ o δε eurev ποιασ — €urev Se o tno To ov μοιχευσεισ ov φονευσεισ ov κλεψεισ' ου ψευδομαρτυρησεισ τειμα rov πατερα σου και τὴν μηήτερα οδεειπεν Tavra παντα εφυλαξαμὴν εκ νεοτητοσ στὸ a, σιθ : ακουσασ 9e o tno εἰπεν avro ert ey σοι λειπει Tavra. oca εχεισ πωλησον και δοσ Tor πτωχοισ και εξεισ' θησαυρον ἐν Tow ουρανοισ και δευρο ακολουθι μοι [3f : odeaxovcac ravra περιλυποσ eyevero ἣν yap πλουσιοσ σφοδρα ἵἴδων de avrov περιλυπον γενομενον εἰπεν o - Tu δυσκολωσ ot τα χρήματα exovrea eu τὴν βασιλειαν Tov Oy εἰσελευσονται εὐκοπώτερον yap ἐστιν καμηλον ᾿ δια τρηματοσ βελονησ διελθειν ἢ πλουσιον εισελθειν εἰσ την βασιλειαν του θὺ εἰπὸν δε οι ἀκουοντεσ και τισ δυναται σωθηναι ο δε ειπεν τα αδυνατα παρα ανθρωποισ δυνατα παρα ϑω ἐστιν Ειπεν δεοπετροσ Sov ἡμεισ τα ἴδια αφεντεσ ἠκολουθησαμεν σοι σκα: O 8¢ ecrev αυτοισ αμην λεγω ὕμειν B ovÓeu ἐστιν og αφηκεν οικιασ 7 γονισ ἡ αδελφουσ ἡ αδελφασ ἢ γυναικα τέκνα εν TO καιρω TOvTO evexey THe βασιλειασ τον ὃυ ἐαν μη λαβη ἐεπταπλασιονα εν τω (Fol. 258 5.) XVIII. 20 22 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 magister bone quid faciens uitam aeternam hereditabo ad ille dixit illi quid me dicis bonum — nemo bonus nisi unusds pater praecepta nosti ad ille dixit quae dixit autem ihs non moechabis non occides non furtum facies non falsum testimonium dicis honora patrem tuum et matrem ad ille dixit haec omnia custodiui ἃ iuuentute audiens autem ihs dixit illi adhuc unum tibi deest omnia quae habes uende et da pauperibus et habebis thensaurum in caelis et ueni sequere me ille autem audiens haec tristis factus est erat enim diues ualde | uidens autem eum tristem factum dixit ihs quo modo difficile qui pecunias habent in regnum del introibunt facilius est autem camellum per foramen acus trasire quam diuitem introire in regnum dei dixerunt ergo quiaudierunt et quis potest saluari ad ille dixit quae inpossibilia sunt inhominibus apud dm possibilia sunt dixit autem petrus ecce nos quae nostra sunt reliquimus et secuti sumus te ad ille dixit illis: amen dico uobis nemo est qui dimisit domos aut parentes aut fratres aut sorores aut uxorem aut filios in tempore hoc — propter regnum dei si non accipiet septi es tantum in (Fol. 259 a.) Cap. XVIII. 18—30. Kn c — KAT AOYKAN SO — KQLpw TOUTW και εν τω GLOVL Tw ἐρχομένω ζωὴν αἰωνιον Lam, — σκβ: παραλαβὼν de rove - B - εἰπεν avrowr i, ἴδον ἀαναβαινομεν εἰσ ἱἹερουσαλημ. και τελεσθησεται παντα τα γεγραμμενα XVIII. δια των πσροφητων περι rov ὕιου Tov ἀνϑρωπου ort παραδοθήσεται τοισ εθνεσιν και ενπαιχθησεται και ενπτυσθησεται καὶ μαστιγωσαντεσ αποκτεινουσιν QUTOY καὶ Τὴ ἡμερα T) TPLTH σκγ: αναστήσεται ' ἄντοι Se rovrov οὐδεν συνῆκαν add qv ro pop. κεκρυμμενον QF αὑτῶν KQOLOUK €yetvoo0 Kov TO. ckÓ: λεγομενα : éyevero δε εν ro evyei;ew avrov ewriepeuxo TvoÀoa τισ ezasroy ἐκαθῆτο παρα τὴν οὗον ακουσασ 0€ oxXov παραπορενομενου ἐπυνθανετο τι αν ev Tovro -.-- απηγγειλαν Se avro ort ino o νααζαρηνοσ mapepxerat οδεεβοησεν Aeyov — tyu we Saved ἐλεησον pe oc8e προαγοντεσ ἐπετειμων avro ἵνα σειγησὴ avrog δε uaAXov expa(ev ὕιοσ Gave. ἐλεησον pe arabe δε ine ἐκελευσεν avroy αχθηναι eyywavroo δεαυτον εἐπηρωτησεν avrov τισοι θελεισ ποιησω οδεειπε —Á κε tva αναβλεψω και αποκριθεισ ειἰπεν avro αναβλεψον ἡ πιστισ σου σέσωκεν σε και παραχρημα ανεβλεψεν και ἠκολονθει avro — "ES : 6o£a£wv rov Oy * και rao o Àaoc ἴδων edwxey do srs --ν ξαντωθω και (Fol. 259 6.) 32 41 42 43 SEC LUCAN eS ρὑὭ΄ς- — tempore hoc et in saeculum uenturum uitam aeternam adsumens autem ° xii . dixit illis ecce ascendimus in hierusalem et consummabuntur omnia quae scripta sunt per profetas de filio hominis quoniam tradetur gentibus et iniuriabitur et espuent in eum et flagellis caesum | occident eum et tertia die resurget ipsi autem horum inihil intellexerunt sed erat uerbum absconsu ab eis et nesciebant quae dicebantur factum est autem in eo cum adpropiaretiericho caecus quidem mendicus sedebat secus uiam audiens autem turbam praetereuntem interrogabat quidnam esset hoc dixerunt autem illi quia ihs nazoraeus iransit ad ille exclamauit dicens ihu fili dauid miserere mei ad illi qui antecedebant increpabant illum ut taceret adille magis clamabat filius dauid miserere mihi stans autem ihs iussit eum adduci cum adpropiasset autem interrogauit eum quid uis tibi faciam ad ille dixit dme utuideam et respondens dixitei respice fides tua salbum te fecit et confestim respexit et sequebatur eum honorans dm etomnis populus uidens dedit gloriam deo et (Fol. 260a.) CAP. XVIII. 30—43. 237 238 IET : βασιλειαν και ὕποστρεψε και εἰσελθων διήρχετο τὴν ἵερειχω και ἴδου ανηρ ovopart ξακχαιοσ ovrog ἣν αρχιτελωνηὴσ πλουσιοσ ^ και εζητει tery Tov - τισ ἐστιν και οὐκ nOUVaTO απὸ του οχλου ort τὴ luxu μεικροσ ἣν Kat προλαβων ενπροσθεν ανεβὴ emt συκομωρεαν ἵνα ἴδῃ avrov ort exeun ἡμελλεν διερχεσθαι καὶ eyevero εν τω διερχεσθαι avrov. ειδεν καὶ εἰπεν avro) {axyate σπευσον καταβηθιοτι σήμερον εν τω οἰκω σον Set με μειναι και σπευσασ karen και ὕπεδεξατο avroy χαιρων καὶ εἰδοντεσ παντεσ διεγογγνζον ort παρα αμαρτωλω avdpt εἰσηλθεν καταλυσαι σταθεισ δε o faxyatoo εἰπεν προσ Tov xv ἴδου ταημυσοι των ὕπαρχοντων μοι κε Tow πτωχοισ διδωμε και εἰ τινοσ τι ἐσυκοφαντησα αποδιδωμι TerpaTÀovy eurev Seo ine προσ avrov or. ONPLEPOY σωτηρια εν TW οἰκω rourw eyevero καθοτι καὶ avroc : tio αβρααμ εστιν : ἦλθεν yap o Vioc Tov avÜporrov ζητησαι Kat σωσαι TO απολωλοσ᾽ : ἄκονοντων δεαυτων Tavra προσθεισ ειπεν παραβολὴν δια To ειναι avrov εγγνσ ἱερουσαλημ και δοκεὶν oTt μελλει παραχρημα ῃ βασιλεια rov ὃυ αναφαινεσθαι : εἰπεν δε ^ ἄνθρωποσ τισ ευγενὴσ ἐπορενετο εἰσ χωραν μακραν λαβειν : καλεσασ δε (Fol. 26ο 5.) XIX. 1 13 SEC L — CAN —- 0 — et intrans pertransiebat iericho et ecce uir nomine zacchaeus hic erat princeps publicanorum locuplens et quaerebat uidere ihm quisset et non potebat a turba quia de statu pusillus erat et antecedens abante ascendit in morum ut uideret eum quia inde habebat transire et factum est cum illactransiret uidit et dixit ei zacchaee festinans descende quia hodie indo motua oportet me manere et festinans descendit et suscepit eum gaudens et uidentes omnes murmurabant quia ad peccatorem hominem introibit manere stans autem C zacchaeus dixit ad dm ecce dimidium de substantia mea dme pauperibus do et si cuius aliquid calumniaui restituo quadruplum dixit autem ihs quoniam hodie salusin domo hac facta est quoniam et hic filius abraham est uenit enim filius hominis quaerere etsalbare quod perierat audientium autem eorum haeo adiciens dixit parabolam propter quod esset iuxta hierusalem et putare quia incipiet confestim regnum dei reuelari dixit autem homo quidam nobilis abiit in regionem longinquam accipere regnum etreuerti uocans autem (Fol. 261 a.) CAP. XIX. 1—13. KAT AOYKAN “τς — - Sexa δουλουσ αὐτου εδωκεν avrowr δεκα μνασ' καὶ εἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ πραγματευεσθαι εν o ἐρχομαι οι δε πολειται ἐμεισουν avrov Kat ἐνεπεμψα πρεσβιαν οπεισω avrov λεγοντεσ ov θελομεν rovrov βασιλευσαι e$ ἡμασ και ἐγενετο ἐπανελθειν avrov λαβοντα τὴν βασιλειαν και ecrey φωνηθηναι avrov τουσ δουλουσ our δεδωκει To ἀργυριον ἵνα γνοι τι Oterpa-ypareva ayro wapeyevero δε οπρωτοσ λεγων κε 7) μνα σου δεκα μνασ προσηργασατο οδε ecrey avro εὐυγεαγαθε δουλε ort ev ἐλαχιστω πιστοσ ἐγενου ἴσθι εἐξουσιαν exov eravw δεκα πολεων — και o ετεροσ ελθων εἰπεν ke ἡ μνα σὸν πεντε €mougev μνασ εἰπεν δε καὶ τουτω γεινον καὶ OV ἐπανω πεντε πολεων Kato ετεροσ ἤλθελεγων κε ἴδου ἢ μνα σον NY ειχον αποκειμενὴν εν σουδαριω οτι εφοβηθὴην σε avyÜporroc yap εἰ αυστηροσ ape o ovx εθηκασ και θεριζεισ o ovk εσπιρασ o Ó eur€y avro εκ TOv στοματοσ σον «peu oe rovgpe SovAe ηδεισ ort «yo ανθρωποσ ανστηροσ ειμι aupo o ovk εθηκα και θεριζω o ovx ἐσπειρα δια τι ovv ovk ἐδωκασ To ἀργυριον μου ἐπι τραπεζαν καγω ἐλθὼν συν ToKw ay ἐπραξααυτο emer δετοισ παρεστωσι αρατε GT αὐτοῦ Και ATEVEVKATE TO TAT : δέκα μνασ exovte * λεγω yap ὕμειν OTL TTayTL TO €XOVTL προστιθεται (Fol. 261 δ.) XIX. 15 16 17 18 19 20 AI 22 23 24 26 SEC LUCAN 239 decem seruos suos dedit eis decemnas et dixit ad eos negotiamini dum uenio ciues autem oderant et miserunt legatos post illum dicentes nolumus huno regnare super nos et factum est reuerti eum accipientem regnum et dixit uocari seruos suos quibus dederat pecuniam ut sciat quid negotiati sunt aduenit ergo primus dicens dme mna tua decemnas ad quisiuis ad ille dixit illi euge uone serue quoniam in modico fidelis fuisti esto potestatem habens super decem ciuitates Et alius ueniens dixit dme mna tua . quinque adquisiuit mnas dixit autem et huic esto et tu super quinque ciuitates et alius uenit dicens dme ecce mna tua quam habebam repositam in sudario quoniam timebam te homo esenim austeris tolles quod non posuisti . et metis quod non seminasti adilledixitili deoretuo iudicabo te serue inique sciebas quia ego homo sum austerus tolle quod non posui et meto quod non seminaui quare ergo non dedisti pecuniam meam super mensam et ego ueniens cum usura exigebam illud. dixit autem his qui astabant tolliteab eo et ferte qui decemnas habet dico enim uobis quoniam omni habenti adicietur (Fol. 262 a.) Cap. XIX. 13—26. 240 [ΣΙ : ἀρθησεται απ avrov απὸ δετον μὴ ἐχοντοσ καὶ εχει XIX. : πλην εκειγουσ 27 τουσ exÜpova μον rove μὴ θελοντασ με βασιλευειν er avrove ayayare ae και κατασφαξατε ἐνπροσθεν μον και Tov axpetov δονλον εκβαλετε εἰσ TO σκοτοσ TO εξωτερον exec EOTAL o κλαυθμοσ και ο βρυγμοσ Tov οδοντων : και εἰπὼν ravra, ἐπορευετὸ αναβαινων 28 δε εἰσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ και eyevero wo ἤγγισεν 29 ew βηθφαγη και βηθανια προσ ro οροσ των ἐλαιων καλουμενον απεστειλεν δυο roy μαθητων avrov λέγων ὕπαγεται εἰσ τὴν κατεναντι 30 κωμῆν και εἰσπορενομενοι ευρήσεται πῶλον e$ ov ουδεισ ανθρωπὼν εκαθισεν. καὶ λυσαντεσαγαγατες _, KQL αν τισ ὕμασ EPWTA οντωσ ἐρειτε OTLOKO 31 ev : QUTOU Xpeuay exec καὶ : ameAÜovrea ἀπεκριθησα 52, 34 — OTL O KO GUTOU Xpetav €xet και ayayovTes 35 TOV πωλον εἐπεριψαν τα ἵματια aurwy — ex avrov και επεβιβασαν rov inv Tropevoj.eyov δε avrov ὕπεστρωνννον 36 : Ta ἵματια avrov : ἐγγιζοντων δε avrov 37 προσ τὴν καταβασιν Tov opove τῶν ἐλαιων ἤρξατο παν το πληθοσ των μαθητων — χαιροντεσ atvery Tov Oy περι παντων wy edov γεινομενων Aeyoyrea 38 --- εὐυλογημενοσ o ἐρχομενοσ εν ονοματι κυ ευλογημενοσ o βασιλευσ εἰρηνὴ εν ουρανω καὶ δοξα ev ὕψιστοισ : τιψεσ 9e rov φαρισαιων απὸ rov οχλου 39 ecray προσ avroy διδασκαλε επιτιμησον rou μαθηταισ σον αποκριθεισ δε 40 Aeyet αντοισ λεγω ὕμειν ori eay ovrot (Fol. 262 b.) SEC LUCAN SOS — ab eo autem qui non abet et quod habet tolletur ab eo uerumtamen illos inimicos meos qui nóluerunt me regnare supereos adducite hoc et occidite in conspecto ineo et inutilem serbum eicite in tenebras exteriores ibi erit ploratus et stridor dentium et haec cum dixisset ibat ascendens autem in hierusalem et factum est cum adpropiset in betphage et bethania ad montem oliueti qui uocatur misit duos de discipulis suis dicensite incontra qui est castellus et introeuntes inuenietis pullum et si quis uobia dixerit sic dicetis quoniam ἐπὶ ejus opus habet et euntes sic dixerunt quoniam dms huius opus habet et adducentes pullum supermiserunt tunicas suas super eum et inposuerunt ihm eunte autem illo substernebant uestimenta sua adpropiantibus autem illis ad discensum montis oliuarum coepit omnis multitudo discipulorum gaudentes laudare dm de omnibus quibus uiderunt quae fiebant dicentes benedictus qui uenit in nomine dmi benedictus rex pax in caelo et gloria in altissimis quidam autem de pharisaeis de turba dixerunt ad eum magister increpa discipulos tuos respondens autem dixitillis dico uobis quia si isti (Fol. 263 a.) Cap. XIX. 26— 40. σὰς jg --- -- Ke, — T AOYKAN. —S — ι.- — σειγήσονσιν ot λιθοι κραξονται : καὶ wo ἤγγισεν ἴδων τὴν πολιν ἔκλαυσεν ex αὐτὴν λεγων ort εἰ εγνωσ καὶ OV εν τῇ ἡμέρα ταντη Ta προσ εἰρηνὴν σοι νυν Se εκρυβη απὸ οφθαλμων cov ort nfovow ἡμεραι και βαλουσιν ext σε οἱ εχθροι σου xapaxa και περικυκλωσιν σε και συνεξ ουσιν σεπαντοθεν και ἐδαφιουσιν σε και τα τεκνα σου > καὶ οὐκ αφησουσιν λιθον er: λιθον εν ὁλῃ σοι ανθ wy ovk εγνωσ εἰσ Καίρον €mu komo σου : ἐλθὼν δε εἰσ To iepov ἤρξατο ἐεκβαλλειν Tove πωλουντασ εν avro και ἀγοραζοντασ καὶ rac τραπεζασ rov κολλυβιστων eCexeev και raa: καθεδρασ των πωλουντω Tao περιστερασ λεγὼν avrour γεγραπται OTLO OLKOT μου οἰκοσ προσευχὴσ ἐστιν ὕμεισ δε ἐποιήσατε avrov σπήλαιον Aere : καὶ ἣν διδασκων το καθημεραν εν τωΐερω οιδεαρχίερεισ καὶ οὐ γραμματισ καὶ Ot πρωτοι του λαον εζητουν avrov απολεσαι και OVX ἡνρισκον τι ποιήσωσιν αὐτω 0 yap λαοσ απασ ekpep.aro ἀκονειν : avTOv * ἔγενετο δε ey μια των ἡμέρων διδασκοντοσ avrov ev τω tepw τον λαον και ἐεναγγελιζομενου εἐπεστησαν Ot ἀρχιερισ και ot γραμματεισ συν τοισ πρεσβυτεροισ και εἰπὸν προσ GUTOV ειπεήμειν εν wow. εξουσια ravra ποιεισ (Fol. 263 5.) XIX. 41 42 43 45 46 47 48 XX.1 ὃ 24] tacuerint lapides clamabunt et cum adpropi asset uidens ciuitatem fleuit super eam dicens quoniam 81 scisses et tu in diem hoc quae ad pacem tibi nunc autem absconsum eat ab oculis tuis quoniam uenient dies et mittent super te inimici tui sepaem et circumcingent te et conpraehendent undique et ad nihilum deducent te et filios tuos et non dimittent lapidem super lapidem in tota te propter quod non cognouisti in tempus uisitationis tuae ueniens autem in templum coepit eicere uendentes in e o et ementes et mensas numulariorum et fudit et et cathe dras uendentium columbas dicens eis scriptum est quoniam domus mea domus orationis est uos autem fecistis illam speluncam latronu et erat docens cottidie in templo principes autem sacerdotum etiribae et primi * populi quaerebant cum perdere eum populus enim omnia pendebat audire eum factum est autem in una .β' et non inueniebant quid facerent ei dierum docente eo in templo populum et euangelizante adsisterunt principes sacerdotum et Scribae cum praesbyteris et dixerunt ad eum dic nobis in qua potestate haeo facis (Fol. 264 a.) Capp. XIX. 40—XX. 2. 31 — — Sy — 242 KAT AOYKAN a_i eS — καὶ rur ἐστιν 0 Sova cot ταντην THY εξουσιαν XX. αποκριθεισ Se εἰπεν προσ avrovg. ἐπερβωτησω ὕμασ 3 καγω eva Xoyov ον εἴπατε μοι to βαπτισμα τοΐωανον εξ ουρανου ἣν ἢ εξ ανθρωπων οιδε συνελογιζοντο προσ εαντουσ λεγοντεσ ort «ay εἰπωμεν εξ ovpavov ερι δια τι ovy OUK επιστευσατε αντω καὶ εαν εἰπωμεν aro roy ανθρωπων λιθασει pac o Àaoc απασ πεπεισμενοι yap εἰσεν twavny προφητην γεγονεναι και ἀπεκριθησαν μὴ edevat avrova τοποθεν και o ine εἰπεν avrour ovde eyw λεγω ὕμειν ev ποια εἐξουσια σμα : Tavra. row : ἔλεγεν δετὴν παραβολὴν ravryv 9 — . απελωνα εφντενσεν ανθρωποσ καὶ εξεδοτο avrov γεωργοισ avrog δε απεδημησεν χρονουσ ἵκανουσ καιρω δεαπεστειλεν προσ τουσ γεωργουσ δουλον ἵνα azo τον καρπου rov αμπελωνοσ δωσιν αὐτω δειραντεσ Se avrov εξαπεστειλαν κενον Kat ἐπεμψεν erepov δουλον οι δε κακεινον δειραντεσ και ατειμασαντεσ εἐξαπειλαν καινον TPLTOV ἐπεμψεν καὶ τουτον τραυματισαντεσ εξαπεστειλαν Katvoy οδε KG TOV αμπελωνοσ eurey τι T0000 πεμψω TOV ULOV μου TOV ἀγαπήῆτον τυχον TOVTOV ἐντραπήσονται ἵἴδοντεσ Se avroy διελογιζοντο προσ αλληλουσ Xeyovreo οντοσ ἐστιν 0 κληρονομοσ Sevre αποκτεινωμεν GUTOV ἵνα μων γένηται ἡ κληρονομια και ἐεκβαλοντεσ (Fol. 264 5.) 10 12 13 et quis est qui dedit tibi hanc potestatem respondens autem dixit ad eos interrogauo uos et ego unum uerbum quod dicite mihi baptismus iohanis de caelo erat aut ab hominibus ad illi cogitabant ad semetipsos dicentes quia si dixerimus de caelo dic et quare ergo non credidistis ei et si dixerimus ab hominibus lapidabit nos populus omnis scit enim iohannen prophetam fuisse et responderunt nescire se unde etihs dixiteis nec ego dico uobis in qua potestate haec facio dicebat autem parabolam hanc uineam plantauit homo et tradidit eam agricolis ipse autem peregrinatus est tempora multa quod autem tempore misit ad agricolas seruum ut de fructo uineae darent ei illi autem caesum eum dimiserunt uacuum et misit alium seruum illi autem et illum caesum etiniuriantes dimiserunt uacuum tertium misit et hunc uulnerantes dimiserunt uacuum dms autem uineae dixit quid faciam mittam filium meum dilectum forsitam hunc reuerebuntur uidentes autem illum cogitabant adinuicem dicentes hic est haeres uenite occidamus illum illum ut nostra fiat hereditas et proicientes (Fol. 265 a.) Car. XX. 2—15. SEs oy : ἐκ KAT AOYK — avrov ἔξω Tov αμπελωνοσ amexreway — TL OUV ποιήσει O KO TOV αμπελωνοσ' eXevorerat kat ἀπολεσει Tove γεωργουσ και δωσει Tov αμπελωνα αλλοισ ot δε ακουσαντεσ euray μὴ γενοιτο οδεενβλεψασ αντοισ eurev τι ουν ἐστιν TO γεγραμμενον Tovro λιθον ov απεδοκιμασαν οι οἰκοδομουντεσ ovroc ἐγενηθη ew καιφαλὴν γωνιασ war οπεσὼων er exewoy Tov λιθον συνθλασθησεται ε ov ay πεσὴ : λικμήσει avrov : καὶ εζητουν οι ἀρχίερεισ και οἱ γραμματεισ εἐπιβαλιν er αυτον rac χειρασ aury τη wpa εφοβηθησαν δε rov Xaov ἐγνωσαν yap ort προσ αντουσ' εἰρῆκεν τὴν παραβολὴν ταυτην καὶ αποχωρήσαντεσ απεστειλαν ἐνκαθετουσ ὕποκρεινομενουσ εαυτουσ δικαιουσ ἵνα εἐπιλαβωντας avrov Των λογων oce παραδουναι και επηρωτησαν avrov λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε οιδαμεν ort λεγεισ ορθωσ Kat διδασκεισ᾽ αντον TW ἡγεμόνι και ουδενοσ λαμβανεισ προσωπον᾽ αλλα er αληθειασ τὴν οδον του 60 διδασκεισ εξεστιν new hopov διδοναι καισαριη οὐ — ercyvova δε avTOv τὴν πονήριαν eur€v προσ αντουσ τιμεπειραζετε δειξατε μοι το γομισμα τινοσ EXEL εἰκονα και τὴν excypadyy αποκριθεντεσ εἰπον καισαροσ εἰπεν δε αντοισ ἀποδοτετα του καισαροσ τω (Fol. 265 2.) XX. 16 17 18 20 21 22 23 24 25 SEO LUCAN 243 eum extra uineam occiderunt quid ergo faciet dms uineae ueniet et perdet agricolas et dauit uineam aliis ad illi audientes dixerunt absit ad ille inspiciens eos dixit quid est ergo quod scriptum est hoc lapidem quem reprobauerunt aedificantes hic factus est in caput anguli omnis qui caeciderit super illum lapidem confringetur super autem quem ceciderit comminuet eum et quaerebant principes sacerdotum et scribae mittere super eum manus ipsa hora timuerunt autem populum scierunt enim quoniam ad illos dixit parabolam hanc etrecedentes miserunt obsiduanos in dolo loquentes ease ge iustos ut adpraehenderent uerborum eius ut traderent eum praesidi et interrogauerunt eum dicentes magister scimus quoniam dices recte et doces et nullius accipis personam sed in ueritate uiam dei doces licet nobis tributum dare caesari aut non cognoscens autem eorum iniquitatem dixit ad eos quid me temptatis ostendite mihi figuram cuius habet imaginem et super inscriptionem . respondentes dixerunt caesaris ille autem dixit eis reddite quae sunt caesaris (Fol. 266 a.) Car. XX. 15—25. 244 — — καισαρι kat Ta Tov Üv To Ow οὐκ εἰσχυσαν Se avrov ρημα ἐπιλαβέσθαι evayriov του Xaov και θαυμασαντεσ emt τὴ αποκρισει avrov ἐσειγῆσαν προσελθοντεσ δε τινεσ των σαδδουκαίων οἱ λεγοντεσ αναστασιὶν μὴ εἰναι ετηρωτησαν avroy λεγοντεσ διδασκαλε μωῦσησ ἐγραψεν new εαν τινοσ αδελῴφοσ αποθανὴ ατεκνοσ exav γυναικα ἵνα λαβὴ o αδελφοσ avrov τὴν γυναικα και εἐξαναστησὴ σπέρμα τω adeAdw avrov ἤσαν wap nev erro, αδελῴφοι . Kato rporog λαβὼν yuvaixa ἀπεθανεν ατεκνοσ και ο δευτεροσ Kato τριτοσ ὠσαντωσ οἱ ETTA οὐκ ἀφῆκαν τεκνον και ἀπεθανον ὕστερον Kat ἢ γυνὴ απεθανεν εν Ty ovy αναστασει τινοσ αντων εσται γυνή οἱ yap erra €xov αὐτὴν γυναικα και εἰπεν προσ αντουσ οἱ ὕιοι TOU αἰωνοσ TOUTOV γεννωνται και γεννωσιν γαμουσιν και γαμουνται οἱ δε καταξιωθεντεσ του αἰωνοσ εκεινου τυχειν καὶ TO αναστασεωσ THT EK νεκρων ουτεγαμουσιν OUTE γαμιζονται. ovde yap αποθανειν ert μελλουσιν εἰσαγγελοι yap εἰσιν τω ϑω To ἀαναστασεωσ Ut οντεσ ore δε ἐγειρονται ot vexpor μυῦσησ εδηλωσεν — — erc τὴσ Barov wo λεγει kv rov Oy — — aBpaap καιθν ἴσακ. και θν Ἰακωβ 6c γεκρων ovx ἐστιν αλλα ζωντων παντεσ yap avro ζωσιν (Fol. 266 5.) 39, 26 27 28 29 34 35 36 37 38 SEG LUCAN caesari et quae del sunt deo non potuerunt autem eius uerbum adpraehendere in conspectu populi Et mirantes in responsione eius tacuerunt accentes autem quidam sadducaeorum qui dicunt resurrectionem non esse interrogauerunt eum dicentes magister moyses scripsit nobis sicuius frater mortuus fuerit sine filiis habens uxorem ut accipiat frater eius uxorem eius et resuscitet semen fratri suo erant aput nos septem fratres et primus accipiens uxorem mortuus est sine filiis et secundus et tertius similiter et septem non dimiserunt filios et mortui sunt nouissime et mulier mortua est in resurrectione ergo cuius eorum erit uxor septem enim habuerunt eam uxorem et dixit ad eos filii huius saeculi pariuntur et pariunt nubunt et nubuntur qui autem digni fuerint saeculi huius obtinere et resurrectionis ex mortuis neque nubunt neque nubuntur nec enim mori adhuc possunt equales angelis enim sunt deo cum sint resurrectionis fili quia autem resurgunt mortui moyses significauit in rubo quo modo dicit dom dm abraham et dm isacetdm iacob ds mortuorum non es sed uiuorum omnes enim illi uiuent (Fol. 267 a.) Cap. X X. 25— 38. poses ni Some, ont : “-ι : TOC VLOG QUTOV ἐστιν —— πὶ ως KAT AOYK αποκριθεντεσ δετινεσ των γραμματεων «uray διδασκαλε καλωσ εἰπασ : ovxert δε eroApwy erepwray avrov ovdey: :Εἰπεν δε προσ avrovo πωσ λεγουσιν Tov χρν ὕιον Saved. καὶ αὐτοσ᾽ δανυειδ λέγει ev ry βυβλω των ψαλμων λεγει Ko TH KO pov kaDov ex δεξιων prov eno τίθω rove exXÜpova σου ὕποκατω Tov ποδὼν σου δανειδ KY αὐτὸν λεγει * ἄκονοντοσ δε παντοσ Tov Aaov eurey Tour μαθηταισ προσέχετε ἀπὸ τῶν ypapparewy των θελοντων περιπατεῖν εν στολαιῖσ καὶ φιλουντων ασπασμουσ €y ταισ ἀγοραισ και πρωτοκαθεδριασ εν ταισ συναγωγαισ και πρωτοκλισίιασ ev TOU δειπνοισ ot κατεσθοντεσ τασ οἰκιασ τῶν χήρων προφασει μακρα pog €vxop.€vot ovrot λήμψονται περισσοτερον κριμα avaBrapac δε ειδεν rove βαλλοντασ' εἰσ το γαζοφυλακιον τα δωρα ἀντων τουσ πλουσιουσ - dey δε καὶ τινα χηραν πενιχραν βαλλουσαν vo λεπτα οεστιν κοδραντησ καὶ εἰπεν αληθωσ λεγω ὕμειν ort ἢ χήρα αὐτὴ ἢ πτωχή πλειω avrov εβαλεν παντεσ yap οντοι εκ του περισσενοντοσ αντοισ εβαλον εἰσ τα δωρα του ϑυ avr de ex Tov ὕστερηματοσ αντὴησ παντα Tov tov : oveuxev εβαλεν : και τινων λεγοντων περι TOv ἵερου ort λιθοισ καλοισ κεκοσμηται και ἀαναθεμασιν Curey ravra θεωρειτε ελευσονται (Fol. 267 δ.) XX. 39 47 XXI 1 — E — LUCAN — 246 f e respondens autem quidam de sscribis dixerunt magister bene dixisti amplius autem non fuerunt ausi interrogare eu nihil dixit autem ad eos quo modo dicunt xpm filium dauid . et ipse dauid dicitinlibro psalmorum dicit dms dmo meo sede a dexteram meam usque dum ponam inimicos tuos sub pedibus tuis dauid dom illum uocat quo modo filius illius est. audientes autem omni populo dixit ad discipulos adtendite &scribis qui uolunt ambulareinstolis et amantium salutationes in foro et primas cathe dras in synagogis et primos addubitos in cenis qui comedunt domos uiduarum occasione longa orantes hi accipient amplius iudicium aspiciens autem uidit qui mittebant in gazophylacium munera sua diuites uidit autem et quandam uiduam pauperam mittentem duo minus quod est codrantes et dixit uere dico uobis quia uidua haec paupera plus omnibus misit, omnes enim isti de abundantias ua miserunt inmuneradei haecautem de minimo suo omne substantiam suam quod habuit misit.et quorundam dicentiu detemplo quoniam lapidibus bonis ornata est. et depositionibus dixit haec uidetis uenient (Fol. 268 a.) Carr. XX. 39—XXI. 6. 246 Ἡμέραι ey αἱσ ovx αφεθησεται λιθοσ ἐπι λιθω ev τοιχω «€ oc ov καταλυθησεται t ops: Επηρωτησαν δε avrov ot μαθηται 3j Aeyovrea 09a kaAe rore ravra εσται και TLTO σήμειον THO ONT €eXeva eoo O Ge eurev βλεπετε μη πλανηθητε πολλοι yap eXevoovTat eri Tw ovopatt μον Aeyovrec ort eyw εἰμι kat o καιροσ ἬἼγγικεν μὴ πορευθητε οπισω avrov οταν d¢ axovoyre πολεμουσ καὶ ακαταστασιασ μὴ φοβηθητε δει yop γενεσθαι ravra, πρωτον αλλ ovx ευθεωσ το reXoa - εγερθησεται yap εθνοσ er εθνοσ και βασιλεια. ere βασιχειαν σεισμοιτε μεγαλοι κατατοπουσ Kat λειμοι και λοιμοι ἐσονται φοβηθρα re aT ουρανου καὶ σήημεια μεγαλα eure : προ δετουτων παντων επιβαλουσιν ες υμασ rac. χειρασ αντων και διωξουσιν παραδιδοντεσ eur raa σνυναγωγασ και φυλακασ᾽ ἀπαγομενουσ emt βασιλεισ και ἡγεμονασ ενεκα Tov ονοματοσ μὸν αποβησεται : ὕμειν-ισ μαρτυριον : Gere ovv ev ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων μη προμελετωντεσ αἀπολογηθηναι eyw yap ὕμειν δωσω στομα και σοφιαν ἢ ov δυνησονται αντιστηναι παντεσ οἱ αντικειμενοι ὕμειν παραδοθησεσθε δε και ὕπο γονεων καὶ αδελῴων Kat σνυνγενων kat φιλων και θανατωσουσιν εξυμων και ἐσεσθαι μεισουμενοι (Fol. 268 ὃ.) XXL SEC LUCAN — t— Ge, — dies in quibus non relinquetur lapis super lapidem in pariete hic qui non destruatur interrogauerunt autem discipuli dicentes magister quando haec erunt et quod signum aduentus tui ad ille dixit uidete ne erretis multi enim uenient in nomine meo dicentes quia ego sum et tempus adpropiauit ne abieritis post illos cum autem audieritis pugnas et dissensiones ne timueritis oportet enim fieri hoc primum sed non continuo finis exurget enim gens contra gentem et regnum contra regna' terrae motus magni per loca et fames et morbi erunt timores autem decaelo et signa magna erunt ante haec autem omnia mittent super uos manus suas et persequentur tradentes in synagogas et carcares ducentur ad reges et duces propter nomen meum obtinget uobis in testimonium ponite ergo in cordibus uestris non promeletantes respondere ego enim uobis dabo os et sapientiam ad quam non poterint contradicere omnes aduersantes uobis trademini autem eta parentibus etfratribus et cognatis etamicis et morti tradent ex uobis et eritis odibiles (Fol. 269 a.) Cap, XXI. 6—17. [31 EP [313 fas [3f -- — — OC KAT AQYK — — — ὕπο vavroy δια T0 ovopa μου Kat θριξ «x THE κεφαλησ ὕμων ov μη αποληται εν τή ὕπομονη ὕμων κτησασθε tomy : Tag ψυχασ ὕμων : ὅταν be ἴδητε ω- κυκλουμενὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ ὕπο στρατοπεδων rore γνωσεσθε οτι ἤγγικεν ἢ ἐρημωσισ αὐυτὴσ : TOTE οἱ εν τὴ ἴονδαια φευγετωσαν εισ TOf!) Kat OL εν μεσω αὐτὴσ μὴ εκχωριτωσαν και oc εν Taur xopate pen εἰσερχεσθωσαν εἰσ αντὴην or ἡμέραι εκδικησεωσ ανται εἰσιν του πλησθηναι παντα τα γεγραμμενα -OUGL Ταῖσ εν γαστρὶ exovoaato καιταισ θηλαζομεναισ εν εκειναισ ταισ ἡμεραισ ἐσται yap ἀναγκὴ μεγαλὴ emt THE γὴησ : καὶ opyn Tw Aaw TOVTO * και πεσουνται XXI. 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 εν cropatt ρομφαιασ καὶ αἰχμαλωτισθησο ται εἰσ παντα τα εθνη και Ἱερουσαλημ εσται πατουμενὴ ὕπο εθνων axpur ov πληρωθωσιν : και ἐσονται σημεια εν ἡλιω καὶ σεληνὴ καὶ αστροισ καὶ επι τὴσ γησ συνοχὴ εθνων και απορια nxovono θαλασσησ καὶ σάλου αποψυχοντων ανθρωπων απο φοβου και προσδοκιασ των ἐπερχομένων TH οἰκουμενὴ αι yap δυναμισ ἡ εν To ουρανω : σαλευθήσονται : καὶ Tore ojovraz Tov ὕιον Tov ανθρωπου ἐρχομενον εν vedeAn και δυναμει πολλη και δοξη ἐρχομένων δε rovrov γεινεσθαι ayaxwjare καὶ ἐπαρατετασ κεφαλασ (Fol. 269 5.) 25 26 27 28 "SEG LUCAN 247 — — — ab omnibus propter nomen meum et capillus de capite uestro non periet in sufferentia uestra adquirite animas uestras cum autem uideritis circuiri hierusalem ab exercitu tunc scietis. quoniam adpropinquauit desolatio eius tunc qui in iudaea sunt fugiant "in montibus et quiin medio eius sunt non exeant et quiin regionibus non intrent in eam quoniam dies uinctictae sunt istae utinpleantur omnia quae scripta sunt uae praegnantibus et quae lactant in illis diebus erit enim nessitas magna super terra et ira populo huic et cadent in ore gladii et captiui ducentur in omnes gentes et hierusalem erit calcata a gentibus usque quo inpleantur et erunt signa in sole et luna et in sideribus etsuperterram conflictio gentium et aporia sonante mare etslo deficientium hominum &timore et expectatione quae uentura sunt orbi terrarum uirtutes enim quae sunt in caelo mouebuntur ettunc uidebunt filium hominis uenientem in nube et uirtute multa et gloria incipientium autem horum fieri erigite uos et subleuate capita (Fol. 270a.) Cap. XXI. 17—38. 248 NES KAT AOYK —— — su διοτι εγγιζει ἡ απολυτρωσισ ὕμων και εἰπεν παραβολὴν avrow | eere τὴν συκην - καὶ παντα τα δενδρα οταν προβαλωσιν rov καρπον avrov γεινωσκεται 785 orc eyyvo 99 το θεροσ εστιν ουτωσ και ὕμεισ oray ειδητε TAVTO γεινωσκεται OTL εγγυσ ἐστιν ἢ βασιλεια του ὃν αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν ort Ov μὴ παρελθὴ 7) γενεα avr €WO TAUTA παντα γενηται oovpayoc και ἢ yn παρελευσονται ot δε Xoyot μον : ov μὴ παρελευσονται᾿ προσέχετε εαντοισ μηποτε βαρυνθωσιν ὕμων αι καρδιαι εν κραιπαλὴ και μεθη και μεριμναισ βιωτικαισ και eru eo ὕμασ ενιφνιοσ ἡμερα €kety wo παγισ επισελευσεται yap emt τουσ καθημενουσ emt προσωπον Ways τὴσ γὴσ αγρυπνειτεδε ev παντι καιρω δεομενοι ἵνα καταξιω θητε εκφνγειν Tavra ravra. τα μελλοντα γεινεσθαι και στησεσθε evrpoobey Tov tou του ayÜpurrov ἣν 9e rac ἡμερασ ev Tw tepo διδασκων εἰσ To opo ηυλήσετο TO καλουμενον ἐλαιων καὶ rac ολαοσ ὡρθριζεν προσ QvTOV AKOVELY αὐτου εν TW ἵερω :ἤγγισεν 9e ἡ ἑορτὴ των αζυμων ἢ λεγομενὴ πασχα ' δι δεαρχιερισ και γραμματεισ εζητουν Tra απολεσωσιν avrov. εφοβουτο δε : τὸν λαον : ἔισηλθεν δεσατανασ ͵ εἰσ Tov tovday τον καλουμενον (Fol. 2705.) XXI. 29 XXIL τ΄ -- SEC LUCAN ——— -, quoniam adpropinquat liueratio uestra et dixit parabolam illis uidete ficulneam et omnes arbores cum produxerint fructum suum scitote iam quia prope iam aestas est sic et uos cum uideritis haec scitote quoniam prope est regnum del amen dico uobis quoniam non praeteribit generatio haec us quae dum haec omnia fiant caelum et terra praeteribunt uerba autem mea non praeteribunt adtendite uobis ne quando grauentur uestra corda in crepula et ebrietate etsoniissaecularibus et superueniat super nos subitanus dies ille sicut laqueus intro ibit autem super sedentes super faciem omnis terrae uigilate autem in omni tempore rogantes ut digni habeamini fugere haec omnia quae incipie nt fieri et stabitis in conspecto fili hominis Erat autem per diem in templo docens in monte habitabat qui uocatur oliueti et omnis populus uigil abat ad eum audire eum in templo adpropinquauit autem dies azymorum qui dicitur pascha principes autem sacerdotu et scribae quaerebant quo modo perderent eum timebant autem populum intrauit autem satanas in iudan qui uocatur (Fol. 271 a.) Capp. XXI. 238—XXTI. 3. wurxapwwd οντα ex Tov αριθμου XXIL : €x Tuy - ud : καὶ αἀπελθων συνελαλησεν 4 TOUT ἀρχίερευσιν πωσ παραδοι avrov Kat ἐχαρησαν καὶ συνεθεντο avro 5 apyv ριον δουναι καὶ «juo εν 6 και εζητει εὐκαιρίαν TOV © at αὐτὸν erepoxAov: ηλθεν den ἡμερα rov raa xa. 7 ἢ ἐδει θνεσθαι ro πασχα και απεστειλεν 8 τὸν Ἴτετρον και wayyy εἰπὼν πορευθεντεσ' ετοιμασατε jew τοπασχα ἵνα φαγωμεν οι de 9 εἶπαν avro πον θελεισ ετοιμασωμεν σοι οδεειπεν ἴδου εἰσερχομένων ὕμων εἰσ τὴν πολιν ἀπαντήσει ὕμειν ανθρωποσ βασταζων κεραμιον ὕδατοσ ακ ATE αντὼ εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν OV εἰσ WOPEVETE καὶ EPELTE τω οἰκοδεσποτῆ Tye οικιασ λεγει o διδασκαλοσ Tov ἐστι το καταλυμα οπου TO πασχα μετα των μαθητων μον φαγω εκεινοσ ὕμειν δειξει avayarov οἰκον ἐστρωμένον EXEL ετοιμασατε απελθοντεσ δε evpov καθωσ εἰρήκει αὐτοσ᾽ και ἡτοιμασαν τὸ πασχα Kat OTE ἐγένετο ἢ opa. QVETETEY KAL Οἱ ; GTOOTOÀOL σὺν GUTO) * και €UT€V προσ αντουσ επιθυμια επεθυμησα Tov To To πασχα φαγειν μεθυμων προ rov μεπαθειν Aeyo yap ὕμειν οὐκετι μη φαγομαι απ avrov εωσ orov καινον βρωθη εν τή βασιλεια του θυ και δεξαμενοσ TO ποτήριον ευχαριστησασ εἰπεν Xaflere rovro διαμερισατε eavrow Aeyo yap ὕμειν απο του νυν OU μὴ πιω (Fol. 271 6.) 10 ΣΙ 12 13 14 15 16 r7 BEC LUCAN 249 iscarioth . qui erat de numero duodecim et abiit et conlocutus est principibus sacerdotum quo modo traderet eum et gauisi sunt et constituerunt ei pecuniam dare et confessus est et quaerebat oportunitatem ut traderet eu sineturba: uenit autem dies pas chae in qua oportebatimmolaripascha et misit petrum et iohanen dicens euntes parate nobis pascha utmanducemus ad illi dixeruntei ubi bis paremus tibi ad ille dixit ecce introeuntibus uobis in ciuitatem ob uiabit uobis homo baiulans bascellum aquae semini eum in domum ubi intro ierit et dicitis patrifamiliae domus dicit magister ubiest diuersorium ubi pascha cum discipulos meos edam ille uobis ostendet superiorem domum stratum ibi parate abientes autem inuenerunt sicut dixerat ills et parauerunt pascha et cum fuithora recubuit et apostoli cum illo et dixit ad eos eoncupiscentia concupiui hoc pascha manducare uobiscum priusquam patiar dico enim uobis iam non manducabo abeo usquequo nobum edatur in regno dei et accipiens calicem benedicens dixit accipite hoc et partimini uobis dieo enim uobis amodo non bibam (Fol. 272a.) Car. XXII. 3—18. 32 250 KAT AOYKAN —— — — απὸ TOV γενηματοσ THe αμπελου €wo οτου tM ἡ βασιλεια του ὃν oer : καὶ λαβὼν aprov ευχαριστησασ εκλασεν σέζ : Kat ἐδωκεν avrour λέγων rovro ἐστιν σξη τὸ σωμα pov πλὴν iov ἡ χεὶρ του παραδιδοντοσ με ext THE τραπεζησ’ ort μὲν οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου κατα ro: ὡρισμένον πορενεται πλην οναι EKEWW c£? : Ot ov παραδιδοται : ἄντοι δε ηρξαντο ouv{yrew προσ eavrove Tw apa eu] ομελλω oo : TOVTO πρασσειν * éyevero Se καὶ φιλονικεια ev avrow To Tw ay ur μειζων οδε eurev avrour | ot βασιλεισ των εθνων κυριενοῦσιν Gvrov Kaz ot εξουσιαζοντεσ avrov evepyerat καλουνται ὕμεισ δε ουχουτωσ αλλ o μειζων ev ὕμειν γεινεσθω wo μέικροτεροσ' και ο ἤγουμενοσ wo o διακονοσ' — coa : μαλλον ; ἢ οανακειμενοσ' eyo yap εν μεσω ὕμων ÀÜov ovx wo o αφακειμενοσ᾽ αλλ wo o διακονων και ὕμεισ ηυξηθητε εν τὴ διακονια μοῦ wo-o διακονων ot διαμεμενήκοτεσ μετ ἐμοῦ εν Tour πειρασμοισ μου καγω Star ene p ew καθωσ διεθετο μοι o πατὴρ βασιλειαν ἵνα eoOnre και πεινηται emt THO τραπεζησ μον : εν τὴ βασιλεια : και καθεζησθε ex ιβ᾽ θρονουσ κρεινοντεσ - iB * φυλασ (3. gj oe ee — : τουϊσραηλ : ἕιπεν co ka. auuby σιμὼν ibovocaravac ἐξητησατο ὕμασ' Tov σινιασαι wo τὸν σῖτον eyw δε εδεηθην περι σου ἵνα μη ἐκλιπὴ ἡ (Fol. 272 ὅ.) XXII. 19 21 22 23 24 a5 27 28 29 30 32 & creatura uineae usque quo ueniat regnum del et accipiens panem benedixit fregit et dedit eis dicens hoc est corpus meum uerumtamen ecce manus qui tradet me super mensa filius quidem hominis secundum praefinitum uadit uerumtamen uae illi per quem traditur ipsi autem coeperunt conquirere ad semetipsos quis esset qui incipiet hoc agere facta est autem et contentio in eis quisnam esset maior ad ille dixit illis reges gentium dominantur eorum et qui potestatem habent eorum ueniuoli uocantur uos autem non sic sed qui maior in uobis est fiat sicut minus et qui ducatum agit sicut qui ministrat magis quam qui recumbit ego autem gum in medio uestrum ueni non sicut qui recumbit sed sicut ministrans et uos creuistris in ministerio meo'sicut ministrat qui permansistis mecum in temptatio nibus meis et ego dispono uobis Sicut disposuit mihi pater regnum ut edatis et bibatis super mensam meam in regno et sedebitis super xii" sedesiudicantes xii-tribus israhel dixitautem dms simon simon ecce satanas expetiuit uos ut cerneret sicut triticum ego autem praecatus sum de te ut non deficiat (Fol, 273 a.) Cap. XXII. 18—32. §3sfas sas [3! 8. fay 3 3: | 131 + TOUTO TO WOTHPLOV αἸΤΈεμου : πιστισ σου : συ δεεπιστρεψον και : στηριξον rove αδελφουσ σου : ὃ δε εἰπεν — αὐτῶ KE μετὰ σὸν ETOLLOT εἰμι XXII. 33 καὶ eo φυλακὴν και εἰσ Üavaroy πορενεσθαι o δε earey λεγω σοι πετρε ov μη φωνήσει σήμερον ἀαλεκτωρ εωσ οτουτρισ με απαρνησὴ μὴ εἰδεναι με > καὶ εἰπεν αντοισ OTe απεστειλα ὕμασ ατερ BadXayriov και πηρασ Kat ὑποδημάτων μὴ τινοσ ὕστερησατε ot δεειπαν ουὐδενοσ 0 Se eurev αλλα νυν o exov βαλλαντιον apet ομοιωσ καὶ πήραν και ο μὴ Cxwv πωλησαι TO ἵματιον αντου και ἀγορασει μαχαιραν : λέγω yap ort rovro τὸ γεγραμμενον δει τελεσθηναι εν ἐμοι ro και μετα των ἀνομων ελογισθὴ και To περι ἐμου : τελοσ exet οἱ δε ειπαν :ἴδου κε δυο μάχαιραι woe o δε eurey avrow : ἀρκει > και ἐξελθων ἐπορευετο κατα To εθοσ εἰσ ro οροσ των easy ἠκολουθησαν δε avro και οἱ μαθηται : γενομενοσ δε emt τόπου ειπεν avrowr προσευχεσθαι μὴ εἰσελθητε εἰσ πειρασμον : avrog δε απεσταθὴ απ avrov woe 34 35 E 37 38 39 λιθου βολην και θεισ τα yovara προσευχετο : λέγων : πατερ μὴ To θελημα μου αλλα To σὸν γενεσθω εἰ βουλει παρενεγκε :ὠὥφθη δε avro ἀγγελοσ απὸ rov ovpavou ενισχυων AUTOY καὶ γενομενοσ εν αγωνια ἐκτενεστερον προσηνχετο eyevero δε οἵδρωσ avrov wo θρομβοι (Fol. 273 b.) 43 | fidestua tu autem conuertere et confirma fratres tuos ad ille dixit . . — illidme tecum paratus sum et in carcerem et in mortem ire ad ille dixit dico tibi petre non clamauit hodie gallus usque quo ter me negabis nescire me Et dixit illis quando misi uos sine sacculo .et pera et calciamentis ne cuius defecistis ad illi dixerunt nullius ad ille dixit sed nunc qui habet sacellum tollet similiter et peram et qui non habet uendat tunicam suam et emet cladium dic o enim quia hoc quod scriptum est oportet conpleri inm quod et cum iniquis.conputatus est et deme finem hauet illi autem dixerunt ecce dine duo machaerae adille dixit illis sufficit et exiens ibat secundum consuetudinem in montem oliueti secuti sunt autem eum et discipuli cum fuisset autem in loco dixit illis orate ne intretis in temptationem ipse autem recessit ab eis quasi lapides missionem et ponens genua orabat dicens pater non uoluntas mea sed tua fiat si uis transferre hunc calicem ame uisus est autem illi angelus de caelo confortians eum et factus inagonia uehementius orabat factus est autem sudor eius sicut buccellae (Fol. 2744.) Cap. XXII. 32—44. 253 (3! (3 [3 αιματοσ' καταβαινοντεσ emt τὴν γὴν : και αγαστασ απὸ THO προσευχὴσ wv er rove μαθητασ ευρεν κοιμωμενουσ αντουσ᾽ απὸ THT Aurno και εἰπεν αντοισ᾽ καθευδετε ανασταντεσ προσευχεσῦε ἵνα μὴ : εἰσ πειρασμον εισελθητε ' ἔτι δὲ avrov λαλουντοσο ἴδον οχλοσ' πολυσ' Kato καλουμενοσ ἴουδασ᾽ ισκαριωθ > εἰσ των - eB - rporyey avrove * και --. eyywrao εφιλησεν τον την Tovro yap σήημειον δεδωκει avrow ον ay φιλησω avroc ἐστιν οδε eg eurey ro tovda φιληματι roy ὕιον rov ayÜperrov παραδιδωσ : ἴδοντεσ Se οἱ πέρι avroy ro γενομενον εἰπαν Tw Ko εἰ παταξομεν εν μαχαιρὴη «at ἐπαταξεν ew Tur e£ αυτων Toy δουλον TOV ἀρχιερεωσ καὶ αφειλατο avrov —À : TO wrov To δεξιον : ἄποκριθεισ δε o vo €UT€y EATE EWO TOVTOU και εἐκτεινασ᾽ τὴν x€pa. ἡψατο avrov καὶ απεκατεσταθὴ : TO OUC avrov : Étrey δεπροσ Tove παραγενομενουσ ἐπ avrov σ- Gpxtepeur καὶ στρατηγουσ Tov λαον και πρεσβυτερουσ wo ἐπι ληστην εξηλθατε μετα μαχαιρων και ξυλων το καθημέραν ovrod μου ev τωΐἵερω μεθ υμων οὐκ ἐξεστινατετασ χειρασ ET Efe αλλα αντὴ ἐστιν ὕμων ἡ wpa και εξονυσια : To oKorog * συνλαβοντεσ Se avroy ἤγαγον εἰσ Tov otkoy TOV ἀρχιερεωσ : οδεπετροσ ηἠκολουθει avro amo paxpoÜev αψαντων Se rup (Fol. 274 5.) 45 46 47 48 49 om, C ue SEC oy fr — sanguinis descendentes super terram et surgens ab oratione ueniens addis cipulos inuenit dormientes eos a iristitia et dixit illis dormitis surgentes orate ut non in temptationem intretis- adhuc autem eo lóquente ecce turba multa et qui uocatur iudas iscariot unus de.xil.antecedebateos et accedens osculatus est ihm hoc enim signum dederat eis quem osculatus fuero ipse-est ihs autem dixit iuda osculo filium hominis tra dis uidentes autem qui circa eum quod factum est dixeruntdmo si percutiemus in gladio et percussit unus eis seruum principis sacerdotum et abstulit eius auriculam dextram respondens autem ihs dixitsinite usque hoc et extendens manum tetigit eum et restituta est auricula eius dixit autem ad eos qui aduenerant ad eum principes sacerdotum et praepositos populi et seniores sicut ad latronem existis cum gla diis et fustibus cottidie cum essem in templo uobiscum non extendistis manus in me sed haec est hora uestra et potestas tenebrae contenentes autem eum adduxerunt in domum principis sacerdotum petrus autem sequebutur eum a longe incendentibus autem ignem (Fol. 275 a.) Cap. XXII. 44—55. xi gx BT Tou as «v μεσω tno avino καὶ περικαθισαντων —— XXII. in medioatrio et circumsedentium εκαθητο Kat o rrerpoc μετ avrov sedebat et petrus cum eis | θερμαινομενοσ ιδουσ Se avrov 56 calficiensse uidens autem eum παιδισκη τισ καθημενον προσ To φωσ puella quaedam sedentem ad lumen Kal ατενίσασα AUT €UT€V. καὶ OVTOT et intendens in eum dixit et hio συν avro ἣν o δεηρνήησατο avroy λεγων 57 cum eo erat ad ille negauit eum dicens 2 : oux οἰδα avrov : καὶ pera βραχυ ετεροσ 58 nescio illum et post pusillum alius edwy avrov εἰπεν To avro. οδε eurey uidens eum dixit id ipsum ad ille dixit ayÜporre ovk εἰμι και διαστησασ woe £9 homo nonsum etintercesso quasi epa μιασ αλλοσ ris Sticxupifero horae unius alius quis certabatur er αληθειασ λεγω και ουτοσ μετ avrov ἣν in ueritate dico et hio cum eo erat καὶ yap γαλιλαιοσ er εἰπεν Oeo 60 etenim galilaeusest dixit autem πετροσ ανθρωπε ovk οιδα τι Neyer | petrus homo nescio quid dicis καὶ wapaxpyj.a ert λαλουντοσ avrov et continuo adhuc eo loquente σα : εφωνησεν ἀλεκτωρ ! στραφεισ δε o ine 61 gallus cantauit conuersus autem ihs B ἐνεβλεψεν ro πετρω καὶ ὕπεμνησθη respexit petrum et rememoratus est TOv Àoyov TOVKU ὡσ εἰπεν GVTO uerbum dmi sicut dixit illi πριν aXextopa φωγνησαι rpewr quia priusquam gallus cantet ter απαρνησὴ με μὴ edevar με καὶ εξελθων 62 abnegauis me et exiens σαδ : ef ἐκλαυσαι πικρωσ : δι δε ανδρεσ 63 foras fleuitadmare uiri autem B οἱ συνεχοντεσ avrov ever«Lov avro qui contenebant eum inludebant eum και περικαλυψαντεσ avrov TO προσωπον 64 et coperientes eius faciem ετνπτον αντον καὶ eXeyoy προφήτευσον percutiebant eum et dicebant propheta τισ ἐστιν οπαισασ σε καιαλλα πολλα 65 quis est qui te percussit et alia multa βλασφημουντεσ eXeyov εἰσ εαυτουσ blasfemantes dicebantin eum σῷ € : καὶ wo eyevero ἡμερα συνηχθὴ 66) Etcum factusest dies congregati sunt To πρεσβυτεριον του Aaov - Kat apxuepeu seniores populi et principes sacerdotum και γραμματεισ καὶ ἀπήγαγον AUTOY ELT To etscribae et adduxeunt eum m συνεδριον avrov λεγοντεσ av εἰ o χρσ 67 concilium suum dicentes tu es xps σῇ! € : O δεειπεν avrow «ay ὕμειν euro ov μὴ ad ille dixit illis si uobis dixero non πιστευσητε €ay EPWTNTW Ov μὴ 68 | ® respondetis mihi aut dimittetis αποκριθητε pot ἡ απολυσητει - credetis siinterrogauero non oat : amo rou νυν Se extras o itog Tov ανθρωπου 69 amo do autem erit filius hominis (Fol. 275 6.) (Fol. 276a.) Car. XXII. 5$—69. 254 KAT AOYK Se ες. καθημενοσ ex δεξιων τησ δυναμέωσ --- — — €q7 : Tov Ov : &uroy Se παντεσ σὺ εἰ οὐϊιοσ Tov θυ C o δε eurev avrow' ὑμεισ Aeyere ori omy, σηθ : €yo εἰμι" δι δε euray τι ert χρειαν ἐχομεν μαρτυρων ἠκουσαμεν yap —, es = : απὸ TOU στοματοσ aurov ; καιαγασταντεσ XXIII. 1 ἤγαγον avrov avroy em weiharov τα ἑἥρξαντο δε κατήγορειν avrov Aeyovree [ὦ Jays τουτον evpoy διαστρεφοντα TO εθνοσ ἡμων Kat κωλνοντα φορουσ διδοναι καισαρι λέγοντα δε εαυτον χρν «βασιλεα ειναι : O δεπιλατοσ empornaey avroy λέγων ov cco βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαίων O δεαπεκριθὴ avro λεγων ov λεγεισ : O δε πειλατοσ εἰπεν προσ τουσ ἀρχιερεισ καὶ τουσ οχλουσ οὐδεν ευρισκω αἰτιον : ey To ἀνθρωπω Tovro ! δι δε evicxvov λεγοντεσ ανασειῖει Toy λαον διδασκων καθ ολησ τησ yno ἀρξαμενοσ απὸ Tne γαλιλαιασ εωσ ὧδε ακουσασ deo πειλατοσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν επηρωτησεν εἰ ao rgo γαλιλαιασ οανθρωποσ ἐστιν επιγνουσ δε ort ex τησ εξουσιασ npwoou ἐστιν averepivey avrov τω ἡρωδὴ ovrt avro εν Ἱεροσολυμοισ εν ἐεκειναισ ταισ ἡμεραισ οδεηρωδησ εἰδων Tov y exapy Àeay ἣν yap θελων ειδειν avrov εξ waywv χρονων δια ro akovew περι avrov και ἠλπιζεν τι σήμειον ειδειν Ur αὐτου γεινομενον exrnpwra δεαντον εν λογοισ εἰκανοισ αντοσ δεουκ απεκρινατὸ avro. ovdev (Fol. 276 b.) SEC LUCAN --- ...ὄ.ὄ ἰ-:.-.. --- sedens ad dexteram uirtutis del . dixerunt autem omnes tu es filius dei ad ille dixit illis uos dicitis quoniam ego sum ad illi dixerunt quid adhuc opus habemus testium audiuimus enim de ore eius et exsurgentes adduxerunt eum ad pilatum coeperunt autem accusare eum dicentes hunc inuenimus subuertentem gentem nostram et uetantem tributa dare caesari dicentem autem 8e xpm regem esse pilatus autem interrogauit eum dicens tu es rex iudaeorum ille autem respondit illi dicens tu dicis pilatus autem dixit ad principes sacerdotum et turbas nihilinuenio causae in homine hoc ad illi fortius dicebant seducit populum docens per omnem terram incipiens a galilaea usque hic audiens autem pilatus galilaeam interrogauit si de galilaea homo est, cognoscens autem quia de potestate herodes est misit eum &d heroden cum esset hierosolymis in illis diebus herodes autem uidens ihm gauisus est ualde erat enim uolens uidere eum de multis temporibus propter quod audiret de eo et sperabat quondam aignum uidere ab eo fieri interrogabat autem eum in uerbis multis ille autem nihil respondebat illi - (Fol. 277 a.) Carr. XXII. 69—XXIII. 9. fas faf [3 ff Af cy ; : εἰστήκεισαν Se ov apxuepeur καὶ οἱ γραμματισ ευτονωσ : κατηγορουῦτεσ avrov : ξουθενησασ δε avrov o ἡἠρωδησ συν τοιστρατευμασιν αὐτου και ενπαιξασ περιβαλὼν avroy αεσθητα λαμπραν. ἀνεπεμψεν avrov To πειλατω οντεσ δε εν αηδια οπιλατοσ' Kato ἡρωδησ εγενοντο > Φιλοι ev αὐτὴ τηημερα : ὃ δεπειλατοσ συνκαλεσασ τουσ ἀρχιερεισ καὶ τουσ apxovrag καὶ παντα TOV λαον evrev προσ αυτουσ κατηνεγκατε μοι TOP ἀγθρωπον rovrov wo αποστρεφοντα Toy λαον καγω δὲ avaxpivac ενωπιον ὕμων — ovÓcy evpoy atrtoy εν avro : add ovde ηρωδησ ἀνεπεμψα yap ὕμασ προσ avrov καὶ οὐδεν αξιον θανατου : πεπραγμένον ἐστιν εν ? ávro παιδευσασ ov avrov ἀπολυσω * ἄνεκραξαν Se παν πληθει λεγοντεσ aspe rovrov αἰραι τοντον azoAvcoy Se nev rov βαραββαν οστισ ny δια στασιν τινα γενομενὴν εν τή πολει καὶ φονον βεβλημενοσ' εἰσ φυλακὴν - αναγκὴν δε εἰχεν κατα €oprv απολνεῖιν avrow eva : παλιν δεοπειλατοσ προσεφωνησεν αὐτουσ θελων απολυσαι τον ἣν oc Se expa fav σταυρου o'ravpov Tov : οδετριτον εἰπεν προσ avrove TL yap κακον exotnoey ουτοσ οὐδεμίαν αἰτιαν θανατου ευρισκω εν avro παιδευσασ ovy απτολυσω avrov οἱ δε ἐπέκειντο φωναισ μεγαλαισ (Fol. 275 δ.) XXIII. τὸ it 12 13 14 16 19 20 21 22 ‘SEC LUC — -.ὄ — stabant autem principes sacerdotum et scribae fortiter accusantes eum exprobant autem eum et herodes cum exercitu suo et inludens coperiens eum opertorium candidum remisit eum pilato cum eesent autem in lite pilatus et herodes facti sunt amiciinipsodie pilatus autem conuocans principes sacerdotum et principes et omnem plebem dixit adeos adduxistis mihi hominem hunc sicut auertentem plebem et ego autem interrogans in conspecta uestro nihil mali inueni in eo sed nec herodes missi enim uos ad eum et nihil dignum mortis actum estineo emendans ergo eum dimittam exclamauerunt autem uniuersi dicentes tolle hunc tolle hunc dimitte autem nobis barabbam qui erat propter dissensionem quandam facta. in ciuitatem et homicidium missus in carcerem necesse autem habebat per diem festum dimittere illis unum iterum autem pilatus aduocauit eos uolens dimittere ihm ad illi clamauerunt crucifige crucifige eu ad ille tertio dixit ad eos quid enim | malifecithic ullam causam mortis inuenio in eum emendans ergo dimittam eum ad illi incumbebant uocibus magnis (Fol. 2780.) — Cap. XXIII. 10—23. 255 200 πε: faf αἰτουμενοι σταὺν at αὐτὸν και KATUTXVOV αὐ φωναι αυτων καὶ των των ἀαρχίερεων : ἕπεκρεινεν Se o πειλατοσ γενεσθαιτο αἰτημα avrov απελυσεν Se Tov ev«xa. φονου βεβλημενον eur φυλακὴν do, ov ἥτουντο Toy 8e ιν παρεδωκεν To θεληματι avrov : ὧσ δε : ἀπήγαγον avroy επιλαβομενοι τινα σιμωνα κυρηναιον epxop.evov aroaypov επεθῆκαν avro τον σταυρον φερειν οπεισοθεν rov ἣν ηκολουθει δετο πληθοσ avro TOV λαου και γυναικεσ' αι ἐκόπτοντο avroy Kat εθρηνουν στραφεισ Seo ine εἰπεν προσ avraa θυγατερεσ Ἱερονερουσαλήμ py κλαιετεεμε μηδεπενθειτε αλλ εαυτασ κλαιετε και TO, τεκνα ὕμων ort ἐλευσονται ἡμεραι εν aur ἐρουσιν μακαριαι at στειραι καὶ κοιλίαι αἱ οὐκ eyevynoay kat μασθοι οι ovk εἐξεθρεψαν τοτε ἀρξονται λεγειν Tour ορεσι πέσεται eo ἡμασ και τοισ βουνοισ καλυψατεημασ οτι εἰ εν To ὕγρω ξυλω ταυτα ποιουσὶν εν TW ξηρω τι γενησεται Td: ἤγοντο δε και ετεροι Svo κακουργοι TU) : — συν avro ἀνερεθηναι : Kat ore nay ἐπι TOV τόπον TOV καλουμενον κραγιον > «kel ἐστανρωσαν GUTOY : καὶ τουσ κακουργοὺσ ομου - OV μεν εκ δεξιων - ov de εξ αριστερων * es διεμεριζοντο de (Fol. 2788.) XXIII. 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 petentes crucifigi eum et conualescebant uoces eorum et principum sacerdotum iudicauit autem pilatus fieri petitionem eorum * di misit autem qui propter homicidium missus erat in carcerem quem petebant ihm autem tradidit uoluntati eorum cum autem duxerunt eum adpraehendentes quendam simonem cyrenensem uenientem deagro inposuerunt ei crucem utadferret retro ihm Bequebatur autem illum multitudo populi et mulieres quae plangebant eum et lamentabant conuersus autem ihs dixit ad eas filie hierusalem nolite plangere me neque lugete sed uos plorate et filios uestros quoniam uenient dies in quibus dicent beatae steriles et uteri quae non genuerunt et ubera quae non enutrierunt tunc incipient dicere montibus cadite super nos et collibus tegite nos quoniam si in umido ligno haec faciunt in arido quid fiet ducebantur autem et alii duo maligni cum eo interfici et cum uenerunt inlocum qui uocatur caluariae ibi crucifixerunt eum et malignos simul unum a dextris. et unum & sinistris partiebantur autem (Fol. 279 a.) Cap. XXIII. 23— 54. ra ἵματια avrov. βαλοντεσ κληρον : και εἰστήκει ολαοσ opoy εἐμυκτηριζον δε avrov καὶ ἐλεγαν avro αλλουσ ἐσωσασ σεαυτὸν σωσον εἰ ὕιοσ εἰ του θυ εἰ χρσ εἰ 0 ἐκλεκτοσ' εἐνεπεῖζον Se avro και ot στρατιωται προσερχομέενοι οξοσ τεπροσεφερον λεγοντεσ - xaipe o βάσιλευσ των Ἰουδαιων περιτεθεντεσ avro και axayÜwoy στεφανον : ἣν δε και ἡ επιγραφὴ ἐπιγεγραμμενὴ ex avro γραμμασιν ελληνικοισ ρωμαΐκοισ εβραΐκοισ o βασιλευσ Tov ἴουδαιων ουτοσ ἐστιν εἰσ δετων κακουργων € βλασφημει avrov :ἅποκριθεισ δεο ετεροσ ἐπετειμα avro. λεγων ort ov Hon av τὸν Ov οτι «v τω avro κριματι €t και ἡμεισ ἐσμεν καιημεισ μεν δικαίωσ αξια yap ὧν επραξαμεν αἀπολαμβανομεν ovroc δε ουδεν πονήρον expagey καὶ στραφεισ τροσ TOV KV εἰπεν avro μνησθητι μον εν Τὴ NAPA THE ελευσεωσ σου ΑἈποκριθεισ δεο - eurev avro To ἐπλήσοντι θαρσει σημερον μετ ἐμου ἐσὴ : ἐν Tw παραδεισω * καὶ ἣν oc wpa. EXT) KAL σκοτοσ €y€vero ed ολην THY γὴν eva ὡρασ evarne : ἐσκοτισθη δε o quoc a : καὶ φωνησασ ovs μεγαλη φωνὴ «urey πατερ εἰσ χειρασ σον παρατιθημι τοπνευμα μουτοῦτο δε εἰπὼν εξεπνευσε καὶτὸ Κατα e€ro.0 LG TOU νου (Fol. 279 b.) 4t 42 43 45 46 45 SEC LUCAN ~ 257 ——— -. uestimenta eius mittentes Sortem et stabat populus uidens subsannabant autem eum et dicebant illi alios saluos fecisti teipsum salbum fac si filius es del si xps es electus deludebant autem eum et milites accedentes acetum offerebant ei dicentes habe rex iudaeorum inponentesilli et de spinis coronam erat autem et inscriptio superscripta super eum litteris graecis latinis hebraicis rex iudaeorum hic est unus autem de malignis blasphemabat um respondens autem alius increpabat eum dicens quoniam no times ta dnm. quoniam in ipso iudicio et nos sumus et nos quidem iuste digne enim secundum quod egimus recipimus hic autem nihil inicum egit et conuersus ad dom dixit illi memento me indie aduentus tui respondens autem ihs dixit qui obiurgabat eu animequior esto hodie mecum eris in paradiso et erat sic ut hora sexta et tenebrae factae sunt in totam terram usque hora nona obscuratus autem est sol et clamans ihs uoce magna dixit pater in manus tuas commendo spm meum et hoc cum dixisset exspirauit et uelum templi (Fol. 280 a.) Car. XXIII. 34—46. 33 ἤρχοντο Ewer TO pHa φαιρουσαι αητοιμᾶάσαν καιτινεσ συν UTA ελογιζοντο δε «v eavrau (Fol. 28ο δ.) 258 KAT AOYKAN BoB c τὰ : ἐσχίσθη : και o exarovrapxog φωνησασ XXIII. 47 n εδοξαζεν τον ὃν λεγων ovroc Tha : δικαιοσ' ἣν οανθρωποσ ovroc * Kat παντεσ 48 οἱ συνπαραγενομένοι emi θεωρεια οχλοι θεωρησαντεσ τα γενομενα τνπτοντεσ τα στηθη xa ra. μετωπα ὕπεστρεφαν ειστηκεισαν δεπαντεσ οι 49 γνωστοι avrov απὸ μακροθεν καὶ γυναικεσ at συνακολουθησασαι avro απὸ TO γαλιλαιασ ορωσαι ταυτα τὰβ : καὶ ἴδον ανὴρ ονοματιϊωσηφ 50 βονλευτησ ὕπαρχων αγαθοσ και δικαιοσ ovroc ovk ἣν συνκατατιθεμενοσ τὴ βουλη 51 καὶ Ty πραξὴ avrov amo αριμαθιασ πολεωσ των iovdaiwy oc προσεδέχετο την βασιλειαν του θυ προσελθων τω πειλαάτω 52 Thy : ἥτηήσατοτοσωμα TOV LU : καὶ καθελων 53 ενετυλιξεν ro σωμα τον em ev σινδονι καὶ εθηκεν avrov ev μνημειω λελατομημενω ov ovk jy ουπω οὐδεισ κειμενοσ και θεντοσ avrov ereOnae τω μνήμειω λειθον ον μογισ εικοσι τλὸ : εκυλιον : ἣν Sey ἡμέρα προσαββατον 54 κατηκολονθησαν δε Svo £5 γυναικεσ auriver σαν συνεληλυθύυιαι απὸ THO αγαλιλαιασ καὶ εθεασαντο The: τὸ μνημα avrov : ὑποστρεψασαι δε 56 B ἡτοίμασαν apeuara, και μυρα «a4 To μεν σαββατον ἡσυχασαν : μιαδε — XXIV. 1 τὰς : τῶν σαββατων ορθρου βαθεωσ scissum est . et centurio clamans honorificabat dm dicens uere iustus erat hic homo et omnes qui simul uenerant ad spectaculum popat uidentes quae facta sunt percutientes pectora et frontes reuertebantur stabant autem omnes notieius alonge et mulieres quae secutae sunt eum &galilaea uidentes haec etecce uir nomine ioseph decurio cum esset bonus etiustus hic non erat consentiens consilio etactionieorum ab arimathia ciuitate iudaeorum qui expectabat regnum dei et accedens ad pilatum petiuit corpus ihu et deponens inuoluit corpus ihu in sindone et posuib eum in monumento sculpto ubiadhuc nemo positus et posito eo inposuit in monumento lapidem quem uix uiginti mouebant.erat autem dies antesabbatum secutae sunt autem duae mulieres quae erant. simul uenientes agalilaea etuiderunt monimentum eius reuersse autem parauerunt aromata et unguenta et quidem sabbatum requieuerunt una aute. sabbati mane diluculo ueniebant ad monimentum adferentes quae parauerunt etquidam cum illis cogitabant autem intra se (Fol. 281 a.) Capp. XXIII. 44—XXIV. 1. — τλζ : —, ty: — τλθ -— i 0 - KAT AOYKAN Tir apa ἀποκυλισει roy foy XXIV. εἐλθουσαι δε ευρον roy λιθον 2 αποκεκυλισμενον ἀπὸ TOV μνημειου εἰσελθουσαι δε ovy evpoy ro σωμα 3 Kat eyevero εν τω ἀπορεισθαι αυτασ 4 περι avrov ἴδον dvo avdper επεστῆσαν αυταισ ev ἐσθητι αστραπτουσὴ evpoBor δε γενομεναι εκλειναν τα 5 προσωπὰ εἰσ τὴν γὴν οι δε εἰπαν προσ avrag τι ζητειτε τὸν ζωντα μετα τῶν νεκρων μνησθητε Se oca ἐλαλησεν ὕμειν 6 ert oy εν Τὴ γαλιλαια ort de τον ὕιον 7 του ayÜparrov παραδοθηναι εἰσ χειρασ ayÜpenrov και σταυρωθηναι και τὴ τριτή ἡμέρα αναστῆναι Kat εἐμνησθησαν των 8 ρήματων avrov * και ὑποστρεψασαι 9 απηγγειλαν παντα rav τὰ τοισ ἐνδεκα και Tract Tow λοιποισ :papu 7) μαγδαληνὴ Kat iwava 10 καὶ μαρια ἡ ἵακωβον και αι Xouraa συν ανταισ ἐλεγαν προσ αὐτουσ ἀποστολουσ ταυτα και εφαγνησαν ενωπιον αὐτων II «€i ληροσ Ta ρήματα ταντα. και ἡπιστουν αὐταισ σαν δε dv0 πορευομενοι e£ avrov 13 εν αυτή τὴ ἡμέρα εἰσ κωμὴν ἀαπεχουσαν σταδιουσ efyxovra αποϊερουσαλημημ ovopartt ουλαμμαουσ ὠμειλουν δεπροσ eavrove 14 περι avrov συνβεβηκοτων τουτων καὶ ἐγενετο εν TW ομειλειν avrova 15 και συνζητειν και o - eyywaa cuveropevero avrag ot Se οφθαλμοι avre 16 EXPATOVYTO TOV μὴ ἐπιγνωναι GUTOV (Fol. 281 5.) ^ Cap. XXIV SEO LUCAN 259 quis utique reuolueret lapidem uenientes autem inuenerunt lapidem reuolutum amonumento introeuntes autem ‘non inuenerunt corpus Et factum est dum aporiarentur deeo ecce duo uiri adsisterunt eis in amictu scoruscanti in timore autem factae inclinauerunt uultos suos in terra. ad illi dixerunt ad eas quid quaeritis uiuum cum mortuis mementote autem quanta locutus est uobis cum adhuc esset in galilaea . quoniam oportet fiu hominis tradi in manus hominum et crucifigi et tertia die resurgere. et memoratae sunt ueruorum eius et reuersae nuntiauerunt omnia haec illis undecim et omnibus reliquis maria magdalena etioana et maria iacobi et ceterae cum eis dicebant ad apostolos haec et paruerunt in conspectu eorum quasi derisus uerba haec et non credebant eis Erant autem duo abeunte s ex eis inipsadie in castellum iter habent is stadios sexaginta . ab hierusalem nomine ulammaus fabulabantur autem ad semetipsos de omnibus quae contigerant horum et factus est in eo fabulari eos etconquerere et ihs adpropians simulibat cum illis oculi autem eorum tenebantur ut non cognoscerent eum (Fol. 382 a.) , I—16. 260 XXIV. o δε eurey τινεσ οι λογοι ovrot ova ἀντιβαλλεται 17 προσ eavrova περιπατουντεσ σκυθρωποι αποκριθεισ δε εἰσ w ονομα κλεοπασ * & ειπεν προσ αντὸν συ μονοσ παροικεισ ἱερουσαλημ' ovk €yvoo τα y€voj.eva. εν avr εν Taw ἡμεραισ τανταισ - O δε ειἰπεν avro Tou, τα περι - TOV γαζωραιου oo €yevero ανὴρ mpopyrya - δυνατοσ ev λογω καὶ epyw ενωπιον rov θυ καὶ παντοσ του λαου wo τουτὸν παρεδωκαν οι ἀρχιερεισ καὶ οἱ ἀαρχοντεσ' ἡμῶν εἰσ κριμα θανατον καὶ εσταυρωσαν avrov ἡμεισ δεηλπιζομεν or avroo ἣν o μελλων λυτρουσθαι τον io pas αλλαγε και συν πασιν τουτοισ τριτὴν ἡμεραν σήμεραν αγει ad ov ravra. yeyovev - aÀXa. καὶ γυναικεσ Tier εἐξεστησαν ἡμασ γενομεναι ορθριψαι eet To μνημειον καὶ μὴ ευρουσαιτο σωμα αὐτου ἡλθον λεγουσαι οπτασιαν ἀγγελων εωρακεναι ot λεγουσιν avrov {yy Kat ἀπηλθον TIVES EK TOV συν ἡμειν €t TO μνήμειον καὶ €UpOV OVTWr wo εἰπὸν αἱ γυναικεσ avrov δε ovk εἰδομεν 0 δεειπεν προσ avrove w avonrot και βραδεισ τὴ καρδια emt πασιν ow ἐλαλησαν οἱ προφηται ort ravra εδει παθειν τον χρν και ere Gey εἰσ την δοξαν avrov και ἣν αρξαμενοσ απὸ μωσεωσ καὶ παντων των προφήτων ἐρμήνενειν 27 αντοισ ενταισγραφαισ τα πέρι avrov - και ἤγγισα 28 (Fol. 282 6.) SEC LUCAN ad ille dixit quae sunt ista uerba haec quae conferitis ad uos ambulantes tristes respondens autem unus ex eis cui nomen cleopas dixit ad eum tu solus aduena es in hierusalem nescisti quae facta sunt in ea in diebus istis ad ille dixit ei quae de ihu nazoreo qui fuit uir propheta potensin uerbo et opera in conspectu del omnis populi sicut hunc tradiderunt principes sacerdota et potentes nostri in iudicium mortis et crucifixerunt eum nos autem sperauimus quoniam ipse erat qui incipiebat saluare israhel sed etiam et in omnibus istis tertium diem hodie agit ex quo haec facta sunt sed et mulieres quaedam seduxerunt nosfactae matutinae ad monumentum et cum non inuenissent corpus eius uenerunt dicentes uisionem angelorum uidisse qui dicunt eum uiuere et abierunt quidam de his qui erant nobiscum in monimentum et inuenerunt sic aicut dixerunt mulieres illum autem non uidimus ad ille dixit ad eos o insensati et tardi corde in omnibus quibus locuti sunt profetae quoniam haec oportebat pati xpm et introire in gloriam eius et erat incipiens a mosen. et omnium propheetarum interpraetari ilis inscripturis de eo.et adpropiauerunt (Fol. 383 a.) Cap. XXIV. 17—28. faf εἰσ τὴν κυμὴν OV ἐπορεύοντο XXIV. και αυτοσ προσεποιήσατο Troppo epo πορευεσθαι καὶ παραβιασαντο avrov λεγοντεσ 29 μεινον μεθ ἡμων ort προσ ἐσπεραν καικλεικεν ἡ ἡμερα και εἰσηλθεν μεῖναι μετ αὐυτὼν και €yevero 30 ev τω κατακλιθηναι avrov λαβὼν aprov ηνλογησεν xa προσεδιδου avrouy λαβόντων δε 31 GvTOV TOV αρτὸν απ αυτοῦυ ἡνυγῆσαν οἱ οφθαλμοι avrov και ἐσεγνωσαν avrov kat avrog. axbayros ἐγένετο ar GUTOV OL δε εἶπον προσ ἐαντοὺσ 322 οὐχι ἢ καρδια ἣν «v κεκαλυμμενὴ wo ἐλαλει new εν TH οδω wo ἡννγεν NEW rac γραφασ καὶ ανασταντεσ Avrovpevot avr Ty opa. 33 ὕπεστρεψαν eur Ἱερουσαλημ. και ευρον ηθροισμενουσ τουσ «τα. KAL τουσ συν AUTO λεγοντεσ ort οντωσ ἡγερθη 34 OKO και ὠφθὴ σιμωνι και αντοι 35 ἐξήγουντο τα «v τὴ οδω καὶ ort εγνωσθη avrour εν τη κλασει TOv aprov Tavra δὲ 36 avrwy λαλουντων αντοσ ἐσταθὴη : ἐν μέσω αυτων avro δε : πτοηθεντεσ 37 και ενῴοβοι γενομενοι eSoxovy φαντασμα θεωρειν οδὲε ειἰπεν αυτοισ τι τεταραγμενοι ᾿ 38 ἐσται καὶ eia τι διαλογισμοι αναβαινουσιν ev Ty καρδια ὕμων Were rag χειρασ μον και τουσ ποδασ μου 39 OT. ἐγω αντοσ εἰμι ψηλαφησατε και ἴδετε τοπνα οστα οὐκ εἐχει καὶ σαρκασ καθωσ ene βλεπετε ἐχοντα (Fol 282 δ.) SEO LUCAN 261 in castellum ubi ibant et ipse fecit se longius abire et coxerunt eum dicentes mane nobiscum quia ad uesperum declinauit dies et introibit manerecumeis et factum est cum recubuisset accipiens panem benedixit et dabat illis accipientium autem eorum panem ab eo aperti sunt oculi eorum et cognouerunt eum - et ipse non con conparuitab eis adilli dixerunt ad semetipsos nonne cor nostrum erat coopertum quo modo loquebat ur nobis in uia sicut aperiebat nobis scripturas et surgentes contristati ipsa hora reuersi sunt in hierusalem et inuenerunt congregatos illos. xi-et qui cum eis erant dicentes quoniam uere resurrexit dms et uisus est simoni et ipsi narrabant quae in uia et quia cognotus est eis in fractione panis haec autem eorum loquentium ipse stetit in medio eorum ipei autem pauerunt et timore tacti putabant fantasma uidere ad ille dixit illis quare conturbati estis et ut quid in cogitationes ascendunt in cor uestrum uidete manus meas et pedes meos quia ego ipsesum palpate et uidete quoniam sps ossa non habet nec carnes sicut et me uidetis habentem (Fol. 284 a.) Cav. XXIV. 28— 39. 262 KAT AOYK ——— en τμα: ert δε απιστουντων avray απὸ τὴσ χαρασ και θαυμαζοντων evrey. exere tt βρωσιμον ενθαδε κα eredwxay avro ἴχθυοσ omrov μεροσ και λαβὼν ενωπιον τμβ : avrov εφαγεν: καὶ εἰπεν αντοισ' ovrot OL λογοι μου ovo ἐελαλησα προσ ὕμασ εν ὦ ἡμὴν συν ὕμειν ort δει πλησθηναι παντα τα γεγραμμενα €V TO VOLW μωνσεὼσ KO. πὶ ισ kat ψαλμοισ περι ἐμον rore διηνυξεν auTwy TOV νουν του συνΐεναι Tag γραφασ και εἰπεν αντοισ' OTL ουτωσ γεγραπται TOV χρν παθεῖν και ἀναστῆναι τὴ Τριτὴ ἡμερα και κηρυχθηναι ext Tw ονοματι avrov μετανοιαν και αφεσιν αμαρτιων wo ἐπὶ avro. τα εθνη apfapevuy αποϊερουσαλημ και ὕμεισ δε μαρτυρεσ τουτων και €yo ἀποστελλω τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν μου ed ὕμασ ὕμεισ δε καθισατε εν Ty πολει eng orov evivonobe δυναμιν εἰ ὕψουσ εξηγαγεν δε avrova efw προσ βηθανιαν ἐπαρασ δετασ χειρασ ηυλογήσεν avrovg καὶ eyevero ev τω evAoyety avroy αὐτουσ aec!) απ avrov και αντοι ὕπεστρεψαν εἰσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ - μετα χαρασ μεγαλησ και ἦσαν δια παντοσ εν Tw (epo — auvovvrea Toy Oy. XXIV. 41 43 45 47 49 53 ex OQOQOQQQ0000 000000 00000000 — — =o papkov erAnpuby - ἄρχεται war (Fol. 284 6.) Som, [Ej 8 CAN — adhuc autem non credent ibus eis a gaudio et mirantium dixit habetis aliquid manducare hic et porrexerunt illi piscis assi partem et accipiens in conspectu eorum manducauit et dixit eis isti sermones mei quos locutus sum ad uos cum essem uobiscum quoniam oportet impleri omnia quae scripta sunt in lege moysei et prophetis et psalmis de me tunc adaperti sunt eorumsensus ut intellegant scripturas et dixit eis quia sic scriptum erat xpm pati et resurgere die tertia et praedicari in nomine eius paenitentiam . et remissionem peccatorum super omnes gentes incipientium ab hierusalem. et uos autem testes horum et ego mitto promissionem meam super uos uos autem sedete in ciuitate usque dum induamini uirtutem de alto eduxit autem eos foras ad bethaniam lebans autem manus benedixit eos et factum est cum benediceret eos discessit ab eis et ipsi reuersi sunt in hierusalem cum gaudio magno et erant semper in templo laudantes dm QQQQUOQQQQQ0Q00000000000 007 δάκος secund.lucam explicit incipit euang secund marcum -— | —— το (Fol. 285 a.) Car. XXIV. 41— 53. ses f» f*j f ef fas EYAITEAION KAT ΜΆΡΚΟΝ -- — — — — ι-ς, — Apxy rov evayyeuov wv χρυ vov θὺ wo γεγραπται εν ἡσαῖα τω προφητὴ Sov ἀποστελλω rov ayye\ov μου Trpo προσωποὺυ σου οσ κατασκενασεὶι τὴν οδον cov: : φωνη βοωντοσ εν rq ---- ἐρήμω ετοιμασατε τὴν οδον κυ σ — ευθειασ ποιειτε rac τριβον rov θυ ὕμω :Eyevero Ἰωαννήσ ev τή ερήμω βαπτιζων καὶ κηρυσσων βαπτισμα μετανοιασ εἰσ αφεσιν αμαρτιων και ἐξεπορευετο προσ avrov πασα 7 Ἰουδαια χωρα και ἱεροσολυμειτε παντεσ και εβαπτιζοντο «v Ἰορδανὴη vm avrov eLopodoyoupevot τασ aua pru. avrov yv δεϊωαννησ ἐνδεδυμενοσ δερρὴν καμελον και ἐσθιων ἀκριδασ και μελι ἀγριον και ἐλεγεν avrouw eyo μεν ὕμασ βαπτιζω εν ὕδατι epxeraa Se owtaw μου οἴσχυροτεροσ μου OV OVK ιμεΐκανοσ λυσαι Tov ἵμαντα τῶν ὕποδηματων avrov we — xat avrog ὕμασ βαπτιζει ev yc asyeuo . Και ἐγένετο EV TALT ἡμέραισ €K€LVOLO yABe o ing avo va£apeD . τησ γαλιλαιασ' και εβαπτισθη w τὴν ἴορδανην ὕποϊωαννου και ἀαναβαινὼν ex ro ὕδατοσ edey ἡνυγμενουσ Tove ουρανουσ και TO πνὰ wr περιστεραν καταβαινων εἰσ &vrov καὶ φωνὴ ex Tov ουρανων Cv εἰ οὕιοσ μου οἀγαπητοσ εν σοι εὐυδοκησα M C— v : καὶ ευθεωσ To 7va ro αγιον ἐεκβαλλει avrov — — «ur τὴν «prov καὶ ἣν εν τὴ ἐρημὼ spapun μ. και πειραζομενοσ ὕπο του σατανα (Fol. 285 8.) 4 10 It 12 13 EUANG SECUNDUM MARCUM ee o — 0 — es — “SS SS --- Initium euangeliihu xpi fili dei sicut scriptum est in esaiam prophetam ecce mitto angelum meum ante faciem tuam qui praeparauit uiam tuam uox clamantis in deserto parate uiam dmi rectas fato semitas di' nostri fuit iohannes in deserto baptizans et praedicans baptismum paenitentiae in remissione peocatorum Et egrediebatur ad illum ‘omnis iudaea regio et hierosolymitae uniuersi et baptizabantur in iordanen ab illo confitentes peccata sua Et erat iohannes uestitus pilos camelli et aedebat lucustas et mel siluestrae et dicebat illis ego quidem uos baptizo in aqua ueniet autem post me fortior me cuius non sum dignus solbere corregiam calciamentorum eius e . . . — ipse uos baptizauit in spu sancto Et factum est in illis diebus uenit ihs a nazaret galilaeae et baptizatus est in iordanen ab iohannen et ascendens de aqua uidit apertos caelos et spm tamquam columbam descendente inipsum et uox de caelis tu es filius meus dilectus in quem conplacu Et statim Spa sanctus eiecit eum in deserto-et eratin deserto xl. diebus et temptabatur a satana (Fol. 286 a.) Car. I. 1—13. 263 204 KAT MAPKON —— -- = Ü : KQL YY pera TOV θηριων : Kat οἱ αγγελοι 1. 7 διηκονουν avro : καὶ μετα ro παραδοθηναι 14 θ᾽ τον ἴωαννὴν «ἡλθεν o ine ew THY γαλιλαιαν κηρνσσων ro εναγγελιον Tyo βασιλειασ Tov 6v λεγων ort πεπληρωνται οἱ Katpot 15 και ἤγγικεν ἡ βαβασιλεια rov ὃν μετανοειτε καὶ πιστευεται εν TW εὐυαγγελίω και Tapaywy παρα τὴν θαλασσαν rye γαλιλαιασ 16 εἰδεν τον σιμωνα καὶ ayÓpeay Tov αδελῴφον avrov αμφιβαλλοντασ τα δικτυα εν τὴ θαλασσὴ σαν yop αλειεισ α΄ ἴκαὶ εἰπεν avrow O io Sevre οπισω μον 17 n και ποιήσω ὕμασ᾽ γενεσθαι αλιεισ avOpurw και εὐυθεωσ αφεντεσ παντα ἠκολουθησαν avre τ a : kas rpoo Bac ολιγον edev taxwBov rov rov LeBedaiov1 9 και ἴωαννὴν Toy adeAdoy avrov Kat αυτουσ εν Tw πλοιω καταρτιζοντασ τα O.krva.- και ευθεωσ ἐκαλεσεν αντουσ και αφεντεσ τὸν πατερα AUTWY ζεβαιδεον εν τω πλοιω- μετα των μεισθωτων n : ἠκολουθησαν avro : καὶ eureropevoyro " εἰσ καφαρναουμ. και ευθεωσ row aa Baa εἰσελθων εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν εδιδασκεν αὐτουσ ty : και ἐξεπλήσσοντο ext τὴ διδαχὴ avrov | qv yap διδασκων avrove oc εἐξουσιαν EXWV OUX WO οἱἰγραμμα εἰσ ἰδ: και ἣν ev τὴ συναγωγή ανθρωποσ n e Ti axafaprw και evexpagtev λεγων τιημεῖιν καὶ σοι τὴν ναζαρηναι ἤλθεσ ἀαπολεσ απολεσαι nas oda σετισ εἰ οαγιοσ TOV bv και επετειμησεν avro Aeyoy φιμωθητι και ἐξελθε ex rov ανθρωπον πνα ακαθαρτον (Fol. 286 5.) ‘AC 20 21 22 23 24 25 SEC MARCUM et erat cum besteis et angeli ministrabant ei. sed postquam traditus est iohannes uenit ihs in galileam praedicans euangelium regni del dicens quoniam inpleta sunt tempora -et adpropiauit regnum del paenitemini et credite in euangelio Et praeteriens secus mare galilaeae uidit simonem et andream fratrem eius mittentes retias in mare erant autem piscatores Et dixitilisihs uenite post me et faciam uos fieri piscatores hominum et statim relictis omnibus secuti sunt eum Et progressus pusillum . uidit iacobum zebedei et iohannen fratrem eius et ipsos in naui conponentes retiam et continuo uocauit illos et relicto patre suo zebedeo in naui: cum mercennariis secuti sunt eum . Et ingrediuntur cafarnaum et statim sabbato ingressus in synagoga docebat eos et obstupis cebant super doctrinam eius eratwmisn docens eos - quasi potestatem habens. non quasi scribae Et erat in synagoga homo in spü in mundo et exclamauit dicens quid nobis et tibi ihu nazorenae uenisti perdere‘hos 8cl0 quifis santus del Et comminatus est ei dicens - ommutesce etexidehomine spirite immunde (Fol. 287 a.) Cap. I. 13—25. — uw; — [55] Me SQ ος KAT MAPK — o — --- oo, καὶ ef Oev To πνα ro axabaproy L 26 σπαραξασ αντον - και κραξασ φωνὴ μεγαλη εξηλθεν ar avrov καὶ εθαμβησαν παντεσ 27 wore συνζητειν προσ eavrove λεγοντασ rur ἡ διδαχὴ exeun ἡ kaum avr1) ἡ ἐξουσια Cà OTL καὶ τοισ πνευνα Tow ακαθαρτοισ εἐπιτασσει και ὕπακονουσιν αυτω xat ἐξηλθεν ἡ axon avrov evÜva 28 eur ὁλην τὴν περιχωρον THE γαλιλαιασ Εξελθων δε ex rye σνναγωγησ 29 ηλθεν εἰσ τὴν ouaav σιμωνοσ καὶ ανδρεου μετα ἵακωβου και iwavov xarexetro δε ἢ πενθερα. σιμωνοσ πυρεσσουσα 30 καὶ ευθυσ λεγουσιν avro περι avra: καὶ προσελθὼν εκτεινασ τὴν χειρα 31 κρατήσασ ἤγειρεν αὐτὴν καὶ evÜeoao αφηκεν avrqv o πυρετοσ και διήκονει avtow Οψιασ δε γενομενησ ore εδυσεν o ἡλιοσ 32 «$«pocay προσ αὐτὸν παντασ TOUT κακωσ ἐχοντασ γοσοισ ποικιλαισ Kat τουσ δαιμονιζομενουσ και ἣν oÀ ἡ πολισ επισυνηγμενὴ 33 προσ τὴν θυραν avrov. και εθεραπευσεν avrove 34 και Tovg δαιμονια ἐχοντασ εἐξεβαλεν avra απ avrov Kat ovx ἤφιεν avra λαλειν Ore nedeoray avrov και εθεραπευσεν πολλσυσ κακωσ᾽ €XOVTAT ποικιλαισ νοσοισ : και δαιμονια πολλα εξεβαλεν καὶ πρωι ἐννυχα λειαν εξηλθεν 35 και ἀπηλθεν εἰσ Tov ἐρημον romov καὶ exe προσηυξετο και κατεδιωξαν avrov 16 τὸ σιμὼν και OL μετ αὐτου καὶ OT€ €vpoy avrov λεγουσιν avro 37 ort παντεσ ζητουσιν σε. και λέγει avro ayeue 38 (Fol. 287 δ.) Cap. I. 26—38. SEC MARCUM 265 —— ς-ς- - etexiitsps inmundus discerpens eum - et clamans uoce magna discessit ab eo. et mirabantur omnes eb conquerebant inter se dicentes quaenam est, doctrina ista noua haec potestas quia et spiritibus inmundis inperat et obaudiunt ei Et processit rumor iste statim in omnem regionem galilaeae procedens autem de synagoga uenit in domum simonis et andreae cum iacobo et iohannen decumbebat autem socrus simonis febricitans et continuo dicunt ei de illa et accessit extendens manum adpraehensam elebauit et statim remisit illam febris et ministrabat ei uespere autem facta cum occidisset sol adferebant ad eum omnes male habentes uariis languoribus. et demonia habentes et erat tota ciuitas congregata ad ianuam eius et curauit illos et qui daemonia habebant eiciebat illa ab eis et non sinebat ea loqui quoniam sciebant eum - et curauit multos male habentes uariis languoribus et daemonia multa eiciebat Et diluculo exsurgens abiit in desertum locum ibique orabat. et consecuti sunt eum . tunc simon et qui cum eo erant et cum inuenissent eum dixerunt ei quia omnes quaerunt te. et ait illis eamus (Fol. 288 a.) 34 266 KAT MAPK "SEG MARC” Xam, εἰσ TAT ενγυσ κωμασ kat εἰσ Tag πολεισ 1. in proximos uicos et ciuitates tva κακει imputo εἰσ Tovro yap εἐξεληλυύθα ut et ibi praedicem ad hoc enim ueni και ἣν κηρυσσων εἰσ TAT συναγωγασ avrov 39 | Eterat praedicans in synagogis eorum eur ολὴν τὴν γαλειλαιαν - ka τα δαιμονια εκβαλλῶ in totam galilaeam et daemonia eiciens cy : καὶ €pxerat προσ avrov λεπροσ ἐρωτωναυτον 40 | Et uenit ad eum leprosus depraecans eum και λεγων" «ay θελεισ δυνασαι με καθαρισαι et dicens.si uolueris potes me mundare και οργισθεισ exrewaa τὴν χειρα avrov 41 et iratus extendit manum suam ἥψατο avrov καὶ λεγει avro - eu» καθαρισθητι et tetigit eum et ait illi. uolo mundare και evÜeoc ἀπηλθεν ar avrov ἡ λεπρα 42 et statim decessit ab eo lepra και εκαθαρισθη και ενεβρισαμενοσ avro 43 et mundatus est et comminatus ei evÜva efeBadev avrov και λεγει avro 44. statim dimisit illum et dicit ei opa. μηδενι euro adda ὕπαγε δειξον σεαυτὸν . uide nemini dixeris sed bade ostende tetpam Tw Leper καὶ προσενενκε: περι Tov καθαρισμοῦ σου sacerdoti et offers pro emundatione tua a. προσεταξεν μωῦσησ εἰσ μαρτυριον avrour quae praecepit moyses- in testimonium illis “9 > O δεεξελθων ἡρξατο κηρυσσειν 45] δα ille egressus coepit praedicare και διαφημειζειν τον Xoyov et diffamare sermonem wore μήκετι δυνασθαι φανερωσ εἰσελθειν ita ut non possit. manifestae introire εἰσ πολιν adda edo ev ἐρημοισ τοποισ' ἣν in ciuitatem . sed foris in desertis locis esse καὶ ἤρχοντο προσ avrov παντοθεν et conueniebant ad eum undique n ς καὶ εἰσελθων παλιν ew καφαρναουμ In: | Etiterum intrauit in cafarnaum διμέρων και qx OTL εν οικω ἐστιν post dies et auditum est. quod in domo esset καὶ ευὐθεωσ συνηκθησαν πολλοι 2 et confestim conuenerunt multi WOTE μήκετι xopew pyde Ta προσ τὴν θυραν ut iam non posset capere. usque ad ianuam και ἐλαλει προσ avrovg λογον : et loquebatur ad illos uerbum Kat €«pxovTa4 προσ avrov φεροντεσ TapaAvruo 3 | Etueneruntad eum .adferentes paralyticum aipopevoy ὕπο τεσσαρων Kas μὴ δυναμενοι 4 qui a quattuor portabatur et cum non possent προσένγεισαι Gro Tov oxAou accedere prae turba απεστεγασαν THY στεγὴν omov ἣν o ine nudauerunt tectum ubi erat ihs και xadwore τον κραβαττον otov nv et dimiserunt grabattum in quo erat ο παραλυτικοσ κατακειμενοσ paralyticus iacens Ειδων deo ue τὴν πίστιν GvTOV s | cumuidisset autem ihs fidem illorum Aeyec τῳ παραλντικω ; ait paralytico τέκνον αφεωντε aov at apapriat fili dimittuntur tibi peccata tua (Fol. 288 ὃ.) (Fol. 289 a.) Carp. I. 38—1lI. 5. —Á κα KAT MAPKON noay δε τινεσ των γραμματεων 11. 6 exer καθημενοι και διαλογιζομενοι ev Tato καρδιαισ avrov λεγοντεσ τι οντοσ οντωσ λαλει βλασφημει 7 Tw δυναται αφιεναι rac ἀμαρτιασ ει μη o ὃσ Kat ἐπιγνουσ o we Tw TVL ort ουτωσ διαλογιζονται 8 εν εαυτοισ εἰπεν avTow τι Tavra, διαλογιζεσθαι ev ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων τι ἐστιν εὐκοπωτερον εἰπεῖν τω παραλυτω 9 eyeipe apoy Tov κραβαττον cov και ὕπαγε εἰσ TOV OLKOV σου 7) εἰπεῖν αφαιωνται σοι at αμαρτιαι iva δε egre ori ἐξουσίαν exet 10 0 Vioc rov ayÜporov ext rye γησ αφιεναι αμαρτιασ λεγει To παραλντικω σοι λεγω 11 ἐγειρε apoy rov kpaBarrov cov καὶ ὕπαγε εἰσ TOV OLKOY σου. Kat ευθεωσ qyepfa 12 xat ἀρασ roy κραβαττον εξηλθεν evavriov πάντων wore εξιστασθαι παντασ και δοξαζειν τον ὃν xai λεγειν ort ουτωσ ovderore ειδαμεν Ka: και e{y) Bev παρα τὴν θαλασσαν και πασ οχλοσ 13 ἤρχετο προσ avrov και εδιδασκεν avrove και παραγων ειδεν cake Doy rov rov αλφαιον 14 καθημενον ert τὸ τελωνιον καὶ λεγει avro. ακολουθει μοι και ἀαναστασ ἠκολουθησεν avro . Και CYEVETO Κατακέειίμένων GUTOV 15 εν TH οικεια ayrov - πολλοιτελωναι καὶ αμαρτωλοι CVVAYEKELVTO τω τὴν καιτοισ μαθηταῖσ αὐτου. σαν yap πολλοι ot Kaz ἠκολουθησαν avro και οἱ γραμματεισ Kat ot φαρισαιοι τό (Fol. 289 5.) SEC MARCUM 267 Erant autem quidam de sacribis illic sedentes et cogitantes in cordibus suis dicentes quid hic sic loquitur blasphemat quis potest demittere peccata nisi solus da quo cognito ihs in spu quod sic cogitarent intrase dixit illis | quid ista cogitatis -in cordibus uestris quid est facilius dicere paralytico surge et tolle grabattum tuum et uadein domum tuam aut dicere demittuntur tibi peccata utautemsciatis quia habet potestatem filius hominis. in terra demittere peccata - ait paralytico tibi dico surge et tolle grabattum tuum et uade in domum tuam . et statim surrexit et sublato grabatto abiit coram omnibus ita ut admirarentur omnes et honorificarent dm et dicerent quia taliter nunquam uidimus Et processit iterum ad mare et omnes turba ueniebat ad eum . et docebat eos Et cum praeteriret uidit iacobum alphaei sedentem ad teloneum et ait illi sequere me et surgens secutus est eum et factum est recumbentibus illis in domo eius multi publicani et patores. simul recumbebant cum ihu et discipulis eius. erant enim multi qui et secuti sunt eum et scribae et pharisaei (Fol. 290 a.) Cap. 11. 6— 16. 268 KAT MAPK — o — ω- — και εἰδαν οτιησθιεν μετα rov αμαρτωλων και TOV τελωνῶν. και ἐλεγον τοισ μαθηταισ avrov dia τι μετα των αμαρτωλων καὶ των τελωνων εσθιει Soom, ——, A Ky : καὶ ἀκουσασ o iyo λέγει. ov χρειαν exovaw ot taxvoyrea tarpov αλλ ot Kaxwo exovreo II. 17 ovx nAOov καλεσαι δικαιουσ΄. αλλα apaptwdove καὶ rav ot μαθηται iwayvou Kat οι φαρισαιοι νηστενοντεσ και ἐερχονται καὶ λεγουσιν avro δια τι ot μαθηται ἵωαννου και οἱ των φαρεισαίων νηστενουσὶν ot δεσοι μαθηται ov νηστευουσιν και εἰπεν avrow μὴ δυνανται οι ὕιοι του νυμῴφωνοσ ev o ονυμφιοσ μετ avrov εστιν νηστευειν ἐλευσονται 9e ἡμέραι οταν ἀπαρθη a: avrov o vup.buoo - και τοτε γηστευουσιν εν €k€un Ty) ἡμερα Ουδεισ δε exu Apa ρακκουσ ἀγναῴφου εἐπισυνραπτει emt ἵματιον παλαιον ει δε μὴ pet To πλήρωμα TO καινὸν απὸ TOv παλαιον και χειρων σχισμα γεινεται και ουδεισ βαλλει owov veov εἰσ ασκουσ παλαιουσ' εἰ δε μη ρήξει o οινοσ τουσ ἀσκουσ και O οινοσ και οἐασκοι ἀποόλουνται — xo : Kal eyevero παλιν avrov ev rou σαββασιν διαπορενεσθε Sta των σποριμων και οἱ μαθηται ἡρξαντο - TU ew Tove σταχνασ - o, δε φαρισαιοι eXeyoy ἴδε τι ποιουσὶν οἱ μαθηται σου (Fol. 290 δ.) SEC — ὦ et uiderunt quia manducat cum peccatoribus et publicanis. et dicebant discipulis eius.quare cum publicanis et peccatoribus manducat Et hoc audit ihe ait non desiderant qui sani sunt medicum -sed qui male babent non ueni uocare iustos . sed peccatores et erant discipuli iohannis et pharisaei ieiunantes et ueniunt et dicunt illi quare discipuli iohannis et pharisaeorum ieiunant tui autem discipuli non ieiunant et ait illis. num quid possunt fili Sponsi quandiu sponsus cum illis est ieiunare uenient autem dies cum auferetur ab ei sponsus. et tunc ieiunabunt in illa die nemo autem adsumentum panni rudis adsuit uestimento ueteri alioquin auferet supplementum nonuum a ueteri et peior scissura efficitur Et nemo mittit nouellum uinum in utres ueteres | alioquin disrumpet utres uinum et uinum et utres peribunt Et factum est iterum eum sabbatis ambulare per sata et discipuli eius coeperunt uellere spicas pharisaei autem dicebant ecce quid faciunt discipuli tui (Fol. 291 a.) Cap. II. 16—24. KAT MAPK BOS SS roo caBBacw o ovk «&eorw avrow και ἀποκριθεισ eurey avrow ovDemore aycyyort τι εποιῆσεν Saved OTE χρειαν ἐσχεν καὶ emtyag ey αντοσ καὶ Ot μετ αυτου OVTET - εισηλθεν εἰσ rov owoy rov bv Kat rovc ἀρτουσ THE προσθεσεωσ εφαγεν καὶ ἐεδωκεν TOUT μετ avrov ουσιν ove οὐκ εξεστιν φαγειν e μη Tow am, ee κε : ἵερευσιν : Aeyo δεῦμειν o ey II. 25 26 27 Ko ἐστιν οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωποῦυ Kat rov σαββατου 28 και com) Bev παλιν εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν και ἣν exe, ανθρωποσ ξηραν exov τὴν χεῖρα Kat παρετήρουντο αντον" e, ev row σαββασιν. θεραπευσει ἵνα κατηγορησουσιν avrov και Aeye ro ανθρωπὼω Tw ἔχοντι τὴν χειρα εξηραμενὴν ἔγειρε και στήθει ev pew" και εἰπεν προσ αντουσ efeoriy ev row σαββασιν τι ἀγαθον ποιῆσαι ἡ κακοποιῆσαι ψυχὴν σωσαι μαλλον 7) ἀποκτεῖναι Οι δεεσιωπων και περιβλεψαμενοσ avrove μετ οργησ συνλυπουμενοσ ἐπι TY) νεκρωσει THO καρδιασ avrov λέγει rw ανθρωπω εκτεινον τὴν χειρα σου και €ferewey - και αἀποκατεσταθὴη ἢ χειρ avrov ευθεωσ Ke Εξελθοντεσ Se o« φαρισαιοι μετα των ηρωδιανω n σνυνβουλιον ποιουντεσ Kar avrov ὁπωσ GUTOV ἀαπολεσωσιν O Se yo μετα των μαθητων avrov avexwpnoe εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν (Fol. 291 5.) 11 1 SEC 269. -- sabbatis quod non licebat eis Et respondens ait illis num quam legistis quid fecerit dauid cum necessitate habuit et esuriit ipse et qui cum illo erant introibit in domum dei et panes propositionis manducauit et dedit eis qui cum illo erant quoa non licebat manducare nisi sacerdotibus dico autem uobis dms est filius hominis et sabbati et introibit iterum in synagogam et erat ibi homo aridam habens manum et obserbabant eum si sabbatis curaret ut accusarent eum et ait homini habenti manum aridam surge et sta in medium et dixit ad illos - licet sabbatis aliquid benefacere aut malefacere animam salbam facere magis quam perdere ad illi tacebant - et circumspiciens eos cum ira indignationis ‘super emortua cordis eorum dixit homini extende manum tuam et extendit et restituta est manus illi statim Exeuntes autem pharisaei - cum herodianis consilium faciebant aduersus eum quo modo illum perderent ihs autem cum discipulis suis secessit ad marem (Fol. 292 a.) Capp. II. 24— III. 7. 270 ‘KAT MAPKON —— — - "3 : Kat πολυσ οχλοσ απὸ Tyo γαλειλαιασ και τὴσ ιουδαιασ καὶ απὸ ἱεροσολυμων και τὴσ Ἰδουμεασ - καὶ οἱ πέραν Tov Lopdavov και οἱ περι TUDOV και οἱ περι σιδωνα πληθοσ πολν ακουσαντεσ a. ἐποίει ἡλθαν προσ αντον και εἰπεν τοισ μαθηταῖσ avrov -ἵνα πλοιαριον προσκαρτερὴ avro δια roy οχλον ἵνα μη θλιβωσιν avrov πολλοι πολλουσ yap εθεραπευσεν WOTE επιπιπτειν εν avro "ἵνα avrov αψωνται οσοι €LXOV μαστειγασ'" και πνα ακαθαρτα oray ovv avrov εθεωρουν προσεπιπτον avro καὶ ἐκραζον λεγοντεσ συ ειοὕιοστον bu c : καὶ πολλα επετειμα avrow ἵνα μή avrov φανερον ποιωσιν xO: και αναβαινει εἰσ To οροσ και προσκαλειται Ν ova ἤθελεν avrog καὶ ἡλθον προσ avrov καὶ €TOU]O €V ἵνα ὠσὶν - ιβ. per avrov xo. iva απρστελη αὐτουσ κηρυσσειν TO εναγγελιον - και eOokev avroie efovatay θεραπευειν rac νοσουσ και εκβαλλειν τα δαιμονια X : καὶ ἐπεθηκεν σιμωνι ονομα rerpoy " καὶ rov ἵακωβον τον ζεβεδαιον καὶ roy ἴωαννην τον αδελῴον rov taxwBov καὶ ἐπεθηκεν εαυτοισ ονομα βοανεργησ o ἐστιν ὕιοι βροντησ - και ανδρεαν καὶ roy και βαρθολομαιον και μαθθαιον και θωμαν και ἵακωβον τον του αλῴφαιον και λεββαιον και σιμωνα ro kavayatoy καιΐουδασ σκαριωθ (Fol. 2925.) 11. 9 10 It 12 14 15 17 18 19 SEC MARCUM —— - = et multa turba a galilaea et iudaea et ab hierosolymis et ab idumea et trans iordanen et circa tyrum . et circa sidonem multitudo magna audientes quae faciebat. uenerunt ad eum et dixit discipulis suis. ut in nauicula sibi deseruiret propter turbam uti ne conpremerent eum multi multos enim sanauit ita ut inruerent in eum. ut illum tangerent quodquod habebant plagas. et apa . immundi cum uideret illum procedebant ei - et exclamabant dicentes tu ea filius del et multa comminabatur eis ut non manifestarent illum Et ascendit in montem et vocauit ad se quos voluit ipse. et uenerunt ad eum et fecit ut essent. xil. cum ipso et ut mitteret illos praedicare euangelium ‘et dedit illis potestatem curandi ualetudinems et eiciendi daemonia Et inposuit simoni nomen petrus et iacobum zebedaei et iohannen fratrem iacobi et inposuit eis nomina boanges quod est filius tonitrui - et ahdream et filippum - et barthilomeum et matthean et thoman et iacobum alfei et lebbeum et simonem cananeum et iudas scarioth (Fol. 293 4.) Car. III. 7—19. [ΕἸ f&j [3j — a — T MAPKON --- ὡς EN Se — 07 καὶ παρεδωκεν GUTOV : καιεισέερχονται ELT OLKOV KGL συνερχεταὶ παλιν o oxÀoc - wore pn δυνασθαι pare aprova payer - Kas ore ἡκουσαν : Weplavrov * δι γραμματειν και ot λοιποι εἐξηλθον κρατησαισαι avrov - ἐλεγον yap ort ἐξεσταται avrovo - καὶ ot γραμματεισ ot agro ἵεροσολυμων καταβαντεσ ελεγον ort βεελζεβουλ exet- και ort εν τω apyovrt τῶν δαιμονίων -εκβαλλει τα δαιμονια : καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ αὐτουσ ev παραβολαισ ελεγεν o Ko err πῶσ δυναται catavac - carayay ἐκβαλεῖν καὶ «ay βασιλεια € covrqy μερισθη ov δυναται σταθηναι ἡ βασιλεια cxewn καὶ «ay οἰκια € eavrqv μερισθη ον δυναται ἡ οἰκεια exesvy ἐσταναι Kat ἐαν o carayag σαταναν εκβαλλει μεμερισθαι ep eavrov . ov δυναται σταθηναι 7 βασιλεια αὐτου. αλλα ro τελοσ exer Ουδεισ δυναται τα σκενὴ του ἴσχυρου εἰσελθων εἰσ τὴν οἰκιαν διαρπασαι cay μὴ πρωτον Tov ἴσχυρον Syoy και τοτε τὴν outay avrov διαρπαζει M : ἀμὴν Neyo ὕμειν ort ravra. —, αφεθησεται row ὕιοισ των ανθρωπων Taapaprypara και βλασφημίαι oca αν βλασφημήσωσιν oc ay δετισ βλασφημησὴη — TO πνα TO Aytov ovx exe αφεσιν αλλα evor €gTG4 - G4)VLOU αμαρτιασ oTt eXeyov va axaÜaprov exew (Fol. 293 8.) 20 21 22 25 27 28 29 30 λε :Ka4 ἔρχεται ἢ μητὴρ avrov. καὶ οἱ αδελῴοι αὐτοῦ 31 BEC MARCUM qui et tradidit eum Et ueniunt in domum : et conuenit iterum turba uti non possent nec panem manducare. et cum audissent de eo scribae et ceteri exierunt tenere eum dicebant enim quoniam exentiat eos et scribae qui ab hierosolymis descenderunt dicebant quoniam beelzebul habet - et quia in principe daemoniorum eicit daemonia Et conuocatis eis in parabolam dicebat dms ibs quo modo potest satanas. satanan eicere et si regnum in se diuidatur non potest stare regia illa et si domus super semetipsam diuidatur non potest domus illa stare Et si satanas satanan eicit dispertitur super se. non potest stare regnum eius sed finem habet nemo autem potest uasa fortis ingressus in domum diripere nisi prius fortem alliget et tunc domum eius diripiet amen dico uobis. quoniam omnia dimittuntur filiis hominum peccata et blasphemiae quaecumquae blasphemauerint si quis autem blasphemauerit — ΓῚ . in spm sanctum non habet remissionem ged reus erit aeterni delicti quoniam dicebant spm immundum habere ea Et uenit mater ejus et fratres eius (Fol. 294 a.) Cap. III. 19—31. 271 272 Samy, As : Samy, — — KATA MAPKON . — — και e$ eoTwres - απεστειλαν προσ avrov III. φωνουντεσ αντον᾿ και exabyro προσ Tov oxÀo — 32 και λεγουσιν avro ἴδον ἡ μητὴρ σου και οἱ αδελῴφοι σον και αι αδελφαι σον εξω ζητουσιν σε Kat ἀπεκριθὴ avrour λεγων TUT ἐστιν ἢ μητηρμοῦ 33 7 αδελῴοι : και περιβλεψαμενοσ 34 τουσ κυκλω καθημενουσ ειπεν ἴδου ἡ μητὴρ pov και οἱ αδελφοι μου oc yap αν ποιηση ro θελημα του θυ 35 ovroc pov αδελῴφοσ και αδελφη και μητὴρ ect και ἤρξατο παλιν διδασκειν προσ τὴν θαλασσαν 1Υ.1 και συνηχθη προσ avrov o Àaoc πολυσ' WOTE avrov εἰσ ro πλοιον ἐνβαντα καθησται repay TH θαλασσησ.- και rac οοχλοσ περαν Tne θαλασσὴσ ἣν. και εδιδασκεν avrove 2 ev παραβολαισ πολλαισ και ελεγεν avrow εν τὴ διδαχὴ avrov axovere 3 ἴδου ἐξηλθεν o σπειρων και ev τω σπειραι 4 O μεν ἐπεσεν παρα τὴν οδον και λθαν τα πετεινα του ουρανον και κατεφαγαν avro και αλλα ἐπεσαν eret τα πετρωδη 5 καὶ OTL OUK εἰχεν γὴν πολλὴν και ευθυσ εξανεστειλεν δια ro μὴ exew βαθοσ την γην και οτε ανετειλεν οἡλιοσ εκαυματισθησαν ό και δια To μὴ εχειν ριζαν εξηρανθησαν και αλλο erecey emt rac axayÜaa 7 και aveByoay at ακανθαι και συνεπνιξαν avro και καρπον οὐκ εδωκεν και aÀXo ἐπεσεν εἰσ τὴν γὴν τὴν καλην 8 και ἐδιδου καρπον (Fol. 294 5.) SEC MARCUM — —À Ό-΄-ὀτ ῳ-- — et foris stantes . miserunt ad eum uocantes illum ‘et sedebat circa eum turba et dicunt ei: ecce mater tua. et fratres tui et sorores tuae foras quaerunt te Et respondit eis dicens. quae est mater mea aut fratres mei . et circumspiciens qui in circuitu ejus sedebant dixit ecce mater mea et fratres mei qui enim fecerit uoluntatem di hic meus frater. et soror et mater est Et coepit iterum docere ad mare et congregata est ad eum turba multa ita ut ipse in naui ascendens sedere circa mare. et omnis turba circa mare erant. et docebat illos in parauolis multis . et dicebat illis in doctrina sua audite Ecce exiit seminator seminare " et dum seminat aliut cecidit circa uiam et uenerunt uolucres caeli et comederunt illud Et aliud caecidit super loca petrosa et quoniam non habuit terram multam et statim exhortum est propter quod non habuit altitudinem terrae et quando exhortus est sol . exestuauit et quia non habebat radicem exaruit Et aliud caecidit in spinas et ascenderunt spinae. et suffocauerunt illod et fructum non dedit Et aliud cecidit in terram bonam et dat fructum (Fol. 295 a.) Carr. III. 31—IV. 8. KAT MAPKON SEC MARCUM 273 ΠΝ πὸ — — To -- αναβαινοντα και avgavopevoy IV. ascendentem et crescentem καὶ Peper ev -À.- καὶ εν É ka ey-p.- et adferet unum . xxx -et unum .]x et unum.c- καὶ eXeyey 00 ext ὠτα aKOUELV axoverw 9 et dicebat qui habet aures audiendi audiat και οσυνειων συνειέτω et intellegens intellegat και OTE €yeveTo καταμογασ 10 | Et cum esset singularis εἐπήρωτων avrov ot μαθηται avrov interrogauerunt illum discipuli eius τισ ἡ παραβολὴ avr quae esset parauola ista και λέγει avrour ὕμειν δεδοται 11 | Etaitillis uobis datum est γνωναι ro uvo'r2puov Tyo βασιλειασ Tov Ov cognoscere mysterium regni del n : εκεινοισ Se Tour eco ev παραβολαισ illis autem qui foris sunt in parabolis παντα Xeyeras- ἵνα βλεποντεσ βλεπωσιν 12 omnia dicitur. ut uidentes uideant και μη ἴδωσιν. Kat axovovrer GKOUOULV et non uideant.et audientes audiant και μὴ συνωσιν- pprore επιστρεψωσιν et non intellegant. ne quando conuertantur και ὁμαι αντοισ τα αμαρτηματα et demittam eis peccata kat Neyer avrow 13 et ait illis ovx odare τὴν παραβολὴν ravrqv nescitis parauolam hanc καὶ πωσ πασασ rag παραβολασ γνωσεσθαι et quo modo omnes parauolas cognoscetis dy : Ὁ σπειρων roy Xoyov σπειρει 14 | quiseminat uerbum seminat οὔτοι δε εἰσιν 01 rapa τὴν οδον 15 hiautem sunt qui circa uiam ow σπειρεται o Xoyog quibus seminatur uerbum καὶ oray ἀκονωσιν et cum audierint ευθεωσ epxera o carayaa statim uenit satanas καὶ αφερει τον λογον Tov ἐσπαρμενον et auferet uerbum quod seminatum est εν Tato καρδιαισ avrov in corda e orum και OVTOL εἰσὶν - OF EEL τα πετρωδὴσ σπείρομενοι 16 | Ethisunt.quisuper petrosa seminantur ot oray axovrwov Tov Xoyov qui cum audierint uerbum μετα χαρασ Aap Bavovew avrov cum gaudio excipiunt illud και ovk €xovauw pifay ev eavrour 17 et non habent radicem in se adXa προσκαιροι eur sed temporalis sunt «cra. γενομενησ' θλιψεωσ και διωγμου deinde facta tribulatione et persecutione δια rov Xoyov ευθεωσ propter uerbum confestim σκανδαλισθησονται. καιαλλοι εἰσιν 18 scandalizabuntur ‘et alii sunt ot εἰσ Tac axavOac σπειρομενοι qui in spinis seminantur (Fol. 295 5.) (Fol. 296 a.) Cap. IV. 8——18. 35 274 fx / fxs ΓΙ Rs Fe [Ξ ΚΑΊ MAPCON OVTOL εἰσὶν OL TOV λογον ἀκουσαντεσ' Ka4 at μεριμναισ του Biov και απαται TOU κοσμου. εἰσπορενομεέναι σννπνιγουσιν Tov λογον και ἀκαρποι γεινονται και OVTOL εἰσιν" οἱ ἐπὶ τὴν γὴν τὴν καλὴν O'raptyreo - οἰτινεσ ακονουσὶν Toy λογον και παραδεχονται και καρποφορουσιν — — —, ev -A-xacev:&-KaL ἐν p. : καὶ ἐλεγεν avrou - μήτι oarreraa o λυχνοσ ἵνα ὕπο τον μοδιον τε θη 7] ὕπο THY κλεινὴν καὶ ouxt ἵνα ert τὴν λυχνιαν τεθὴ ἑου yap ἐστιν κρνπτον add wa φανερωθη - ovde eyevero αποκρνυῴον αλλ tva ελθη ew φανερον €L TID EXEL WTA AKOVELY AKOVETW : και eXeyev avrow βλεπετετα axovere εν ὦ μετρω μετρειτε- μετρηθησεται ὕμειν ! og yap αν εχει προστεθήσεται avro και οσ οὐκ €X€L.- KaL 0 exe, αρθησεται ax avrov :Ka4 eXeyev * ovroc ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεια rov θυ wo ayÜpwroc* σπορον Bady ext τησ γησ και καθευδὴ και eyepOn * vuxra καὶ ἡμερα και οσποροσ βλαστα᾽ και μηκυνεται wo οὐκ οιδὲν αὐτοσ ort avrouary ἢ γῆ καρποφορει Trperoy xoprov era a ταχνασ etra, πληρὴσ o σειτοσ εν To OTAXUE Kas oray mapadot o καρποσ ευθεωσ ἀποστελλει ro δρεπανον οτι παρεστῆηκεν οθερεισμοσ και eXeyev "rut ομοιωσωμαν τὴν βασιλειαν rov Ov" (Fol. 296 6.) IV. SEC MARCUM _ hi sunt qui uerbum audiunt et sollicitudinem uictus et errores mundi . simul incedentes suffocant uerbum et sine fructum eficiuntur Et hi sunt qui super terram bonam seminati sunt qui audiunt uerbum et suscipiunt. et fructificant Samy unum. xxx-et unum ‘lx. et unum.c. Et dicebat illis num quid accenditur lucerna et sub modio ponitur aut sub lectum et non super candelabrum ponatur non est enim absconditum - sed ut manifestetur - nec factum est occultum sed ut ueniat in palam si quis habet aures audiendi audiat Et dicebat illis uidete quid audiatis in qua mensura metieritis- remotietur uobis qui enim habet . adicietur illi et qui non habet et quod habet auferetur abe Et dicebat . sic est regnum dei quemadmodum si homo : semen iactet in terra et obdormiat et exurgat. nocte et die et semen germinet - et increscat dum nescit ille quoniam ultro terra fructificat primum herbam deinde spicam deinde plenum granum in spicam et cum produxerit fructum statim mittit falcem quoniam adest messis Et dioebat.- cui adsimilauimus regnum dei (Fol 297 a.) Car. IV. 18— 30. — bam — T MAPKON ---- ο΄. -ο-- ἡ €v ποια παραβολὴ παραβαλωμεν αὐτὴν IV. ὁμοια ἐστιν KOKKW σιναπεωσ 31 0 OTLaY σπαρὴ - ert THY γὴν μεικροτερον ἐστιν παντῶν των σπερματων - à. €t. επι TO γησ και γεινεται μειζων παντων των Aaxavw 32 και rote, κλαδουσ μεγαλουσ ‘wore δυνασθαι ὕπο τὴν σκειίαν avrov τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ OVPAYOU κατασκηνοῦν : καὶ τοιανταισ πολλαισ παραβολαισ 33 ἐλαλει Tov λογον ᾿"καθωσ εδυναντο axovety χωρεισ δεπαραβολησ - ovx ἐλαλει avrowr 34 καθ Bray δετοισ μαθηταισ avrov - eredve avraa και λεγει αντοισ΄. εν exeun τὴ ἡμερα 35 οψιασ γενομενησ - διελθωνμεν εἰσ vo wepe : καὶ αφιουσιν rov οχλον - καὶ παραλαμβανουσιν 16 GUTOV - WO ἣν εν τω πλοιω. καὶ αλλαι δε πλοιαι πολλαι- σαν per avrov και ἐγενετο λαιλαψ μεγαλη ανεμου 37 καὶ Ta, κυματα εἐβαλεν εἰσ To πλοιον wore non γεμειζεσθαι το πλοιον καὶ ἣν αυτοσ EV τὴ πρυμνὴ 38 ere προσκαιφαλαιου καθευδων και διεγειραντεσ avroy* λεγουσιν avro διδασκαλε. ov pede σοι ort απολλυμεθα και ἐγερθεισ ἐπετειμησεν 39 τω ἀνεμὼ καὶ Ty θαλασση και ειπεν σιωπα και φιμωθητι. kat ἐκοπασεν 0 ἀγεμοσ καὶ eyevero γαληνὴ peyady και εἰπεν GUTOULO * τι δειλοι «oro 40 ουπω exere πιστιν καὶ ἐφοβηθησαν φοβον μεγαν ‘ καὶ ἐλεγον προσ αλληλουσ .τισ apa ἐστιν ovreg or. καὶ ἢ θαλασσα καιοι ἀγεμοι (Fol. 2918.) aut in qua parauola : transferamus illud similis est grano sinapis quod cum seminatum est in terram . minor est omnibus seminibus. quae sunt in terram et fit maior. omnibus oleribus et facit ramos magnos . ita ut possint sub umbra eius aues caeli inhabitare Et talibus multis parauolis loquebatur uerbum. prout poterant audire sine parabola autem - non loquebatur eis seorsum autem discipulis suis - disserebat eas Et ait illis in illa die cum sero factum esset . transiamus ultra et dimittunt turbam . et acceperunt eum ita ut erat in nau1.et aliae autem naues multae. erant cum illo Et facta est procella magna uenti et fluctus mittebat in naui ita ut inpleret nauem et erat ipse in puppi super ceruical dormiens et excitantes eum . dicunt illi magister non ad te rtinet quo d pereamus et exurgens comminat us est uento et mari et dixit sile commutesce - et cessauit uentus et facta est tranquillitas magna Et dixit illis. quid timidi estis non dum abetis fidem et timuerunt timore magno et dicebant adinuicem ': quisnam est iste quia et mare et uenti (Fol. 298 a.) Cap. IV. 30—41t. 216 KAT MAPKON ὕπακονουσιν καιηλθον eur To repay και εἰσ τήν χωραν Toy γερα σήνων καὶ εξελθοντων αντων εκ Tov πλοιον εὐυθεωσ ὕπηντησεν avro ανθρωποσ — εκ TOV μνημίων εν y, ακαθαρτω OO εἰχεν τὴν KATOLKYOL ‘ εν TOUT. μνημειοισ και ovde αλυσεσιν - ovKert ουδεισ avrov eSvvaro δησαι Ort πολλακισ avrov δεδέμενον -πεδεσ και αλυσεσιν ev ao ἐδησαν διεσπακεναι και rag πεδασ συντετριφεναι LI και pndeva avrov ἴσχυν δαμασαι νυκτοσ Se και ἡμερασ «εν Tour ορεσιν και εν τοισ μνημειοισ tjv κραζον και κατακοπτων eavroy λιθοισ Ιδων δε rov ay απὸ μακροθεν εδραμεν και προσεκυνησεν avro και κραξασ φωνη 71 μεγαλη ειπεν τι ἐμοι Kat σοι em Sue rov Ov ov ὕψιστον ορκιζω ge TOV 6r. py pe βασανισησ Ελεγεν yap avro o τῆν ἐξελθετο πναὰ ro ακαθαρτο εκ του ανθρωπου- και επήρωτα avrov τι σοι ονομα ἐστιν καὶ απεκριθη ἐστιν pot ονομα Xeyuoy - ort πολλοι ἐσμεν και παρεκαλει avroy πολλα ἵνα μὴ avrove αποστειλη efw Tho χωρασ nv δε exet προσ Tw ope ayeAn χοιρων βοσκομενη - kat παρεκαλον Tov ra, Satpovia eurovra -πεέμψον ἡμασ εἰσ τουσ χοιρουσ ἵνα εἰσ avrove ἀπελθωμεν και ευθεωσ᾽ κα ine ἐπεμψεν avrovo eo Tove xoipova - και εξελθοντα τα πνὰ τα ακαθαρτα. εἰσηλθον εἰσ Tove χοιρουσ (Fol. 298 δ.) V.1 12 13 obaudiuntei et uenerunt ultra in regionem gerasenorum et exeuntibus illis de naue statim orrit illis homo de monumentis in spu in mundo qui domicilium habebat in monumentis et neque catenis.iam quisquam eum poterat ligare quoniam saepius eum ligatum. conpedibus et catenis quibus ligatus erat disrumpebat et compedes comminuebat nec quisquam posset eum amplius domare nocte autem et die. in montibus et in monumentis erat exclamans et concidens se lapidibus uidens autem ihm a longe &d cucurrit et adorauit eum et clamans uoce magna dixit quid mihi et tibi ihu fili di excelsi &diuro te per dm. neme torqueas dicebat enim illiihs exi spe im munde ab homine ‘et interrogabat eum quod tibi nomen est - Et respondit est mihi nomen legio : quia multi sumus et deprecabatur eum multum ut ne se expelleret - extra regionem Erat autem circa montem : grex poreorum pascentium * et depraecabantur eum daemonis dicentes : mitte nos in porcos utin eos intro eamus Et statim dms ihs misit eos in porcos et exeuntes spe immundi : intrauerunt in porcos (Fol. 299 a.) Carr, IV. 41—V. 13. [3j ΓΕ! ---ὄ ey --- KAT MAPKON SS — καὶ ὡρμήσεν ἢ αγελη κατα TOV κρημνον v. εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν wo δισχειλιοι και exycy ovro ev τή θαλασση ot δε βοσκοντεσ avrog εφυγον 14 και ἀπηγγειλαν εἰσ τὴν πολιν και εἰσ τουσ G'ypeve και ἐξηλθον ειδειν τι ἐστιν To γεγονοσ καὶ ἐρχονται προσ TOV oy -xat θεωρονσιν αὐτὸ 15 vov δαιμονιζομενον - καθήμενον ειματισμενον - καὶ σωφρονουντα καὶ ef οβηθησαν᾽ διηγήσαντο δε avrow 16 ot eiDovr€a πωσ €yevero avro ro δαιμονιζομενω καὶ πέρι των χοιρων. Kat παρεκαλουν QUTOV 17 iva ἀπελθὴ απὸ των οριων avrov : καὶ ενβαινοντοσ avrov εἰσ το πλοιον 18 ἤρξατο παρακαλειν avrov o δαιμονισθεισ - iva ἡ μετ avrov O δε uno ovk αφηκεν avrov: kat εἰπεν avro 19 ὕπαγε εἰσ TOV OLKOY σον προσ TOVT σουσ και διαγγειλον avrou - οσα cot o 6c εἐποιησεν και oTt ἡλεησεν σε: καὶ απηλθεν 20 καὶ ἤρξατο κηρυσσειν εν Ty δεκαπολει Ya, — 000. ἐποίησεν GvTO 0 LC "kat TAYTEST εθαυμαζο : καὶ διαπερασαντοσ του ἣν εἰσ TO περαν 21 παλιν συνηχθὴ οχλοσ πολυσ᾽ προσ avrov παρα τὴν θαλασσαν καὶ ἐρχεται τισ των αρχισυναγωγων 22 καιπροσεπεσεν προσ Tove ποδασ avrov παρακαλων avrov και λεγων 23 το θυγατριον μον ἐσχατωσ εχει Abe αψαι avr10 - εκ των χειρων σου ἵνα σωθη και Cynon και ὕπηγεν per avrov 24 και ἤκολονθει avro οχλοσ πολυσ (Fol. agg 5.) SEC MAÀRCUM 277 et praecipitatus est grex * sper praeceps in mari ad duo milia et suffocati sunt in mare qui autem pascebant eos fugerunt et nuntiauerunt in ciuitate. et in agros et egressi sunt uidere quid esset et ueniunt ad ihm. et uident illum qui a daemonio uexauabatur. sedentem uestitum et sane mentis et timuerunt.narrauerunt autem illis qui uiderant qualiter factum esset ei qui daemonio uexauatur et de porcis. et rogabant eum ut discederet de regionibus eorum Et ascendente illo in naui coepit depraecari illum qui demonio uexabatur. ut esset cum illo ihsautem non admisit illum . et ait illi uade in domum tuam ad tuos et adnuntia illis . quanta tibi ds fecit et quod misertus est tui - et abiit et coepit. praedicare in decapoli quanta sibi fecisset ihs- et omnes mirabantur Et cum tranfretasset ihs ultra rursum conuenit ad eum turba multa &d eum circa mare Et uenit quidam archisvnagogus et procidens ad pedes eius rogans eum et dicens filia mea in extremis est ueni tange eam ° de manibus tuis ut salba sit et uibat. et ibat cum illo et sequebatur eum turba multa (Fol. 300a.) Car. V. 13— 24. 278 KAT MAPKON — — oy — και συνεθλειβον avrov y ? KGL γυνὴ τισ ουσα. Ey ρυσει αἱματοσ er - 8-7 πολλα παθουσα. ὕπο πολλων ἴατρω καὶ δαπανησασα τα εαυτησ παντα καὶ μηδεν ὠφελιθεισα. αλλα μαλλον €TL TO χειρον .ακουσασαπετου - ἐλθουσα οπισθεν - και ἡψατο rov ἵματιου avrov εν τω οχλω. λεγουσα εν eavry ort Kay TOV ἵματιον εαυτου αψωμαι σωθησομαι και ευθεωσ εξηρανθη ἡ πηγη. TOU αιματοσ QVTYJO - καὶ EyYW TO σωματι οτι ειαται απὸ THO μαστιγοσ και ευθεωσ επιγνουσ Kat o -— τὴν Suvapey εξελθονυσαν ar avrov και επιστραφεισ ev TW OXAW eurev TU NWATO TOV ἵματιων μου O δεμαθηται avrov λεγουσιν avro βλεπεισ rov οχλον συνθλειβοντα σε και λεγεισ τισ μου ἡψατο και περιεβλεπετο ede - THY rovro ποιησασα ἢ Se yuvn φοβηθισα καιτρεμουσα δι o πεποιήκει λαθρα. εἰδυῖα o γεγονεν avry n\Gev και προσεπεσεν avro και εἰπεν avro πάσαν τὴν αληθειαν Οδε ino eure avry θυγατὴρ ἡ πιστισ σον σέσωκεν σε ὕπαγε εἰσ eun καισθι ὕγειησ απο THO μαστιγοσ gov €rt avrov λαλουντοσ epxovrat απὸ TOV ἀαρχισυναγωγον λεγοντεσ avro or. θυγατὴρ σου απεθανεν τι ετι σκυλλεισ τον διδασκαλον Ο δε ino akovcag Tovroy Tov λογον (Fol. 300 6.) 25 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 SEC MARCUM — M— ee — et conprimebant illum Et mulier quendam erat in profluuio sanguinis annis.xii. quae multa passa erat-a conplaribes me et erogauerat sua omnia neo quicquam proficebat sed magis deterius habebat-audito de ihu uenit de retro . et tetigit uestimentum eius inter turbam . dicens intra se quia si uestimentum eius adtigero salua ero Et confestim siccatus est fons sanguinis eius et sensit corpori quod sana esset a plaga Et statim cognouit ihs uirtutem quae exierat de illo et conuersus in turba ait quis tetigit uestimenta mea discipuli autem illius dicunt ei uides turbam . conprimentem te et dicis quis me tetigit et circumspiciebat uidere. quae hoc fecerat mulier autem timens et tremens quod fecerat occultum . sciens quid esset acti ipsa uenit et procidit ante eum et dixit ei omnem ueritatem ihs autem dixit ei filia fides tua te saluam fecit, uade in pacem et esto sana a plaga tua adhuc eo loquente ueniunt ab archisynagogo ° dicentes ei quia filia tua mortua est quid iam uexas magistrum ihe autem audito hoc uerbo (Fol. 301 a.) Cap. V. 24— 36. λεγει Tw ἀαρχισυναγωγω μὴ φοβου μονον πιστευε- Kat οὐκ αφῆκεν οὐδε «va παρακολονθησαι αντω. εἰ μὴ πετρον καὶ taxwBov - και ιωαννὴν τον αδελῴον avrov και €PXOVTAL ELT τὴν OLKCLOY "τον ἀαρχισυναγωγου καὶ εθεωρει θορυβον κλαιοντων καὶ ἀαλαλαζοντων πολλα. και εἰσελθων λεγει avrow τι θορυβισθαι και τι κλαιετε το παιδιον ovx απεθανεν .αλλα καθευδει οι δε κατεγελων avrov avroc δε exBaXov rove οχλουσ εξω παραλαμβανει rov πατερα καὶ THY LNTEpa TOV παιδιου καὶ τουσ μετ G'UTOV οντασ και εἰσεπορεύετο οπου ἣν To παιδιον Kat κρατῆσασ τὴν χειρα του παιδιον Aeye avro ραββι- θαβιτα κουμι o ἐστιν μεθηρμενευομενον TO κοράσιον σοι λεγω cyetpe και evÜcoc ἀνεστὴ To κορασιον και περιεπατει. yy $e ery ιβ. καὶ ἐξεστησαν παντεσ -ἐκστασι μεγαλη και διεστειλατο avrour - iva μηδεισ γνοι TOVTO καὶ εἰπεν Sovvas αὐτὴ φαγειν. nas εξηλθεν εκειθεν καπηλθεν 37 48 41 43 VI. 1 εἰσ τὴν πατριδα avrov* καὶ axoXovÜovaw avro ot μαθηται αντου. και ἡμερα σαββατων ἤρξατο διδασκειν . εν τη συναγωγὴ και πολλοι axovoarrec - εἐξετλήσσοντο ext τὴ διδαχὴ avrov λεγογτεσ ποθεν rovro ταυτα. Kat τισ ἡ σοφια ἢ δοθεισα avro - iva. και δυναμισ τοιανται δια των χείρων avrov γεινωνται (Fol. 301 6.) — MARCU SEO —— ς-ς — ait archisynagogo noli timere tentummodo crede. et non admisit quemquam se sequi - nisi petrum et iacobum et iohannen fratrem eius Et ueniunt in domum archisynagogi et uidet turbam flentem et lamentantem multum - et ingressus ait illis. quid turbamini et quid turbatis puella non est mortua sed dormit ad illi inredebant eum ipse autem eiciens turba foris adsumpto patre et matre puellae et qui cum illo erant et introibit ubi erat puella et tenens manum puellae aitillirabbi thabita cumi quod est interpraetatum puella tibi dico surge et confestim exurrexit puella etambulabat. erat autem annorum ° xii* et obstipuerunt omnes stupore magno et praecepit illis- ut i nemini dicerent et dixit dari illi manducare Et egressus inde abiit in patriam suam - et sequebatur illum discipuli eius. et die sabbatorum coepit docere in synagogam et multi audientes . admirabantur in doctrina ipaius dicentes uude huic haec. et quae est sapientia quae data est illi - ut et uirtutes iste per manus eius efficiantur (Fol. 302 a.) Capp. V. 36-—VI. 21. 279 280 ssf F3 fif Ovx ovToc ἐστιν 0 TEKTWY- 0 ὕιοσ μαριασ — Se — KAT MAPKON και οαδελῴφοσ taxwBov - και Ἰωσητοσ και ιουδα και σιμωνοσ - οὐχι καὶ G4 αδελφαι avrov δε προσ ἡμασ εἰσιν και εσκανδαλιζοντο εν avro — : Kat ελεγεν avrour o ino OTL OUK ἐστιν προφητὴσ ατιμοσ ει μὴ εν τὴ πατριδιαντον - καὶ € ταῖισ συνγενεσι και εν TY] οἰκια αντου. καὶ OUK NOVVATO εκει ουδεμιαν ποιησαι δυναμιν ει μη ολιγοισ ἀαρρωστοισ επιθεισ rac χειρασ eÜepamevaey και εθαυμαζεν δια τὴν πιστιν avrov : καὶ περιηγεν τασ Kopjuag - κυκλω διδασκων : και προσκαλεσαμενοσ τουσ - 9 - μαθητασ απεστειλεν αυτουσ ava .8. Sove αὐτοισ εξονυσιαν TOV πνευμάτων των ακαθαρτων καὶ παρηγγειλεν avrou - eua. μηδεν epwow «wr οδον - εἰ μη ραβδον povov parre πῆραν μήτεαρτον pyre εἰσ τὴν Govqy χαλκον αλλα ὕποδεδεμενουσ σανδαλια και μη ἐνδυσησθαι .B- χιτωνασ και eXeyev avrour - orov ay εἰσελθητε exei μενεται" eod αν εξελθητε εκειθεν : καὶ οσοὶ εαν μὴ δεξωνται ὕμασ μῆδε ακουσωσιν ὕμων εκπορενομενοι ἐκειθεν exrewa£are rov χουν Toy ποδων ὕμων - εἰσ μαρτυριον avrour και ἐξελθοντεσ εκηρυξαν ἵνα μετανοωσιν᾽ καὶ δαιμονια πολλα εξεβαλον. και αλειψαντεσ ἐλεω (Fol. 302 5.) ‘AH VI. 3 nonne hic est faber. filius mariae et frater iacobi . et iosetis et iudae etsimonis. nonne et sorores eius hic nobiscum sunt et scandalizabantur in illo et dicebat illis ibs quia non est propheta sine honore nisiin patriasua etin genere suo et in domo sua et non potuit ibi ullam facere uirtutem nisi paucos infirmos inponens manum curauit et mirabatur propter incredulitatem illorum et circuibat castella . et circumibat docens et conuocatis duo decim : discipulis misit eos per uinos dans illis potestatem spirituum immundorum et praecepit illis. ut ne quid tollerent in uiam. nisi uirgam tantum non peram non panem neque in zonam aes sed calciatos sandalia et ne indueritis duas tunicas Et dixit eis. quocumque introieritis illic manete. donec exeatis inde etquicumque non receperint uos nec audierint uos. exe untes inde excutite puluer pedum uestrorum - in testimonium illis Et exeuntes praedicabant ut paenitentiam agerent. et, daemonia molta eiciebant. et unguentes oleo (Fol. 303 a.) Cap. VI. 3—13. - v: — [3f [8 fef — και — . T MAPKON — Ss — πολλουσ ἀρωστουσ εθεραπευον και ἤκουσεν ἡρωδησ o βασιλευσ pavepoy yap eyevero TO ovopa GUTOV καὶ €Aeyogay ort twarvno o Bamrwrrgo - ἐγήγερται εκ νεκρων - καὶ δια TOVTO ἐνεργουσιν a: δυναμισ ev avro : ἀλλοιδεελεγον οτιἡλιασ ἐστιν αλλοι δε eXeyov- ort εἰσ των προφητων axovcag δε ἡρωδὴσ «urty .ον eyo απεκεφαλισα : ovrog ex vexpuy ἡγερθη : üvroa yap ηρωδησ αποστειλασ expaTnoey τὸν Ἰωαννὴν και ἐδησεν avrov καὶ εβαλεν εἰσ φυλακὴν. δια ηρωδιαδα τὴν γυναικα φιλιππου του αδελῴου avrov ort ἐγαμησεν αὐτὴν : ἔλεγεν yap ἴωαννησ τῶ ἡρωδὴ ovx εξεστιν σε exe av τὴν γυναικα Tov αδελῴου cov H δεηρωδιασ ἡνιχεν avro καὶ ἤθελεν ἀποκτεῖναι avrov και ουχ ἡδυνατο o yap npwina εφοβειτο rov Ἰωαγνὴν edwo avrov ανδρα δικαιον και αγιον εἰναι" και συνετήρει avrov Kas ἀκουσασ avrov πολλα εποιει καε ἤδεωσ avrov ἤκουεν και γενομενὴσ δεημερασ εὐκαιρου ηρωδησ τοισ γενεχλιοισ αὐτου δειπνον ἐποιῆσεν Tow μεγειστασιν Kat TOL χειλιαρχοισ και TOUT Tpwrow THE γαλιλαιασ Εισελθουσὴησ 9« rgo θυγατροσ avrov (Fol. 303 5.) VI. 4 I5 16 17 19 20 multos aegros sanauerunt Et audiit herodes rex . manifestum enim factum est nomen eius et dicebant quod iohannes baptista resurrexit a mortuis. et propter ea efficiuntur uirtutes in ipso alii autem dicebant quoniam helias est alii autem dicebant.quasi unus ex profetis audito autem herodes ait. quem ego decollaui hic a mortuis surrexit. ipse enim herodes misit ac tenuit iohannen et alligauit eum et misit in carcerem - propter herodiaden uxorem philippi fratris sui quod duxisset eam uxorem dicebat enim iohannes herodi non licet tibi habere uxorem fratris tui herodes autem insidiabatur illi et quaerebat occidere eum et non poterat herodes enim metuebat iohanen sciens eum uirum iustum et sanctum esse. et custodiebat eum et audito eo multa faciebat et liuenter eum audiebat Et cum dies opportunus accidisset hero dis natali suo cenam fecit principibus et tribunis et primis a galilaeae Cumque introisset filia ipsius (Fol 304 a.) Cav. VI. 13—22. 36 281 282 IT ΜΆΡΚΟΝ — --. — ηρωδιαδοσ kat ορχησαμενησ καὶ αρεσασηῃσ ὉἹ. Tw ἡρωδη - Kat Tour συνανακειμενοισ εἰπεν o βασιλευσ τω κορασιω αἰτησον με θελεισ καὶ δωσω σοι καὶ ὡμοσεν αντὴ πολλα. εἰ τι αν με αἰτηήσησ 23 δωσω σοι. και το ἡμεισντησ βασιλειασ μου ἢ δε ἐξελθουσα εἰπεν Ty μητρι αυτὴσ 24 τι αἰτησωμαι ἡ δεειπεν τὴν κεφαλὴν ἴωαννου του βαπτιστόυ καὶ εἰσελθουσα προσ τον βασιλεα ειπεν 25 Soo μοι emt πινακι whe τὴν κεφαλὴν toayov rov Barrurrov: περιλυποσ γενομενοσ o Bac eve 26 wo ἤκουσεν δια rove ορκουσ καὶ δια rove συνανακειμενουσ ovx ἤθελησεν avrny αθετησαι αλλα ευθεωσ αποατειλασ σπεκολατοραν 27 εἐπεταζεν ἐνεχθηναι- τὴν κεφαλὴν avrov; O δεαπελθων. απεκεφαλισεν avrov 28 ev τῇ φυλακη. και yeykey THY κεφαλὴν emt πινακει. καὶ ἐδωκεν αὐτὴν τω κορασιω και TO κορασιον edwKev τὴ μητρι avro ακονσαντεσ Se ot μαθηται avrov yAGov 29 καιηραν TO πτωμαὰ αντον' και εθηκαν avro' εν Tw μνημειω" fa $ KaL ovvayoryTat οἱ ἀποστολοι Trpoe TOV op 30 kat ἀπήγγειλαν avro Tavra oca εποιησαν καὶ οσα εδιδαξαμ ἐβ : καὶ εἰπεν αυτοισ o «qo - Sevre ὕπαγωμεν 31 7 εἰσ ἐρημον Tro?ov - καὶ αναπανεσθαι oAryov ἤσαν yap ot ἐρχομένοι Kas οἱ ὕπαγογτεσ πολλοι και ovde φαγειν ευκαιροσ εἰχον (Fol. 304 5.) SEC omy — JES RCUM ‘herodiades et saltasset.et placuisset herodi .gimul que recumbentibus dixit rex puellae pete a me. quod uis et dauo tibi et iurauit illi multa ‘quod quidquid me petieris dabo tibi licet dimidium regni mei quae cum exisset. dixit matri suae quid petam . et illa dixit caput iohannis baptistae Cumque intro isset ad regem ait da mihi in disco hic caput iohannis baptistae et contristatus est rex mox audiit propter iusiurandum et propter simul recumbentibus noluit am contristare sed statim mis speculatore praecepit adferi caput eius Et cum abisset decollauit eum in carcerem. et adtulit capud in disco. et dedit illud puellae et puell a dedit matri suae audientes autem discipuli eius uenerunt et tulerunt corpus eius et posuerunt.illud .in monumento Et conuenerunt apostoli ad ihm et renuntiauerunt illi omnia quae egerant et quae docuerant Et ait illisihs uenite eamus in desertum locum . et requiescite pusillum erant enim qui rediebant et qui ibant multi et nec manducandi spatium habebant (Fol. 305 a.) Cap. VI. 23— 1. FR je A— -οὐἬ te — KAT MAPKON —=—_—_, 0 — καὶ ἀαναβαντεσ εἰσ ro πλοιον VI. 32 : ἀπηλθον eur ἐρημον roov kar ιδιαν καὶ ebay avrove ὕπαγοντασ 33 καὶ ἔγνωσαν πολλοι και πεζὴ aro wayTwy πολεων ν ἐκει . καὶ συνηλθον avrov και fed Buy και εἰδων- πολυν οχλον o - 34 ἐπλαγνισθη em αὐτουσ ort σαν wo προβανα μὴ ἔχοντα opera συνε και ἤρξατο διδασκειν αυτουσ πολλα 59 δερασ πολλησ γεινομενὴσ 35 προσελθοντεσ ot μαθηται avrov Aeyovau avro ort ερημοσ᾽ ἐστιν τοπὸσ ἤδη wpa πολλη- axoAÀvcov αὐτουσ 36 ἵνα ἀπελθοντεσ εἰσ Tove eyywrra aypovo και εἰσ τασ κωμασ ἵνα ἀγορασωσιν εαντοισ τι φαγειν καὶ asrokpiÜeur εἰπεν avrow o - 37 Sore avrowr υμεισ φαγειν - καὶ λεγουσὶν αντω απελθοντεσ ἀγορασωμεν διακοσίων δηναρίων ἀρτουσ καὶ δωσωμεν avrowr φαγειν και Aeyet avrow o wo" ποσουσ aprave £xeTar — 38 ὕπαγετε dere. καὶ γνοντεσ Aeyavow aut. -- ἀρτουσ και δνω ἴχθνασ - και erera£ey.o ws 39 ανακλειναὶ TOTO - κατα THY συνποσιαν ext Tw XÀopo χορτω- Kat avemeoov 40 a TpacuA πρασιαι" KATA*p- και κατὰ πεντήκοντα : καιλαβὼν ve. prove - xai rove. B- ixÜvam — 41 αναβλεψασ ew Tov ovpayoy ευλογησεν και κατεκλασεν Tove - €- aprovc και εδιδου Tour μαθηταισ avrov ἵνα ἐν" κατέναντι GUTOV και rove. β. ἴχθνασ .ἐμερισεν πασιν (Fol. 3055.) 283 Et ascendentes in naui abierunt in desertum locum seorsum et uiderunt eos abeuntes et cognouerunt multi et pedestre de omnem ciuitatem concurrerunt illuc. et uenerunt ibi et exientes et uidens. multam turbam ihs condoluit super eos . qui erant sicut oues non habentes pastorem Et coepit docere illos multa et cum iam ora multa fieret accesserunt discipuli eius dicunt ei quia desertus est lacus et iam ora multa . dimitte illos ut euntes. in proximas uillas et vicos. et emant sibi quod manducent Et respondens ait illis ihs date illis uos manducare. et dixerunt ei euntes emamus ducentis denariis panes et dauimus eis manducare . Etdicite inihs quod panes habetis ite uidete. et cum cognouissent dicunt ei .u.panes et duos pisces - et praecepit illis ihs uti discumberent omnes - secundum contaubernia super uiridem faenum - et discubuerunt in partes - per *c-et per 1: et acceptis . Ὁ * panibus. et. ii. piscibus aspiciens in caelum . benedixit et fregit- u* panes et dedit discipulis ut adponerent.ante eos et duos pisces. diuisit omnibus (Fol. 306 a.) Cap. VI. 33—41. 284 Γ᾿ [ΚΓ Off SJ en Se KAT. MAPKON Ka, εφαγον παντεσ καὶ εχορτασθησαν VI. 42 Kat npay κλασματων 43 (B - κοφινουσ πληρεισ. καὶ απὸ των ἴχθνων και ἦσαν οἱ φαγοντεσ 4 ανδρεσ 44 : και εὐυθεωσ εξεγερθεισ ηναγκασεν 45 Tovg μαθητασ avrov. ἐνβηναι eur To πλοιον και προσαγειν αντον εἰσ τὸ περαν προσ βησσαΐῖδαν : avrog Se aroAvet TOV oxAov ‘kat αποταξαμενοσ 46 αντοισ ἀπηλθεν εἰσ το οροσ προσευξασθαι > καὶ oru γενομενήσ . ἣν παλαι τὸ πλοῖον 47 ev pea τὴ θαλασση και αντοσ μονοσ ert THE γησ και εἰδων αὐτουσ βασανιζομενουσ 48 και €eAavyovrag * ἣν yap o ἀνεμοσ εναντιοσ GUTOUG - και περι ‘pt τεταρτὴν φυλακὴν TNO VUkTOC - ἔρχεται o ine περιπάτων ἐπι tno θαλασσησ καὶ ἤθελησεν παρελθειν avrove ot δε εἰδοντεσ avrov περιπατουντα 49 ἐπι 20 θαλασσησ - εδοξαν φαντασμα ewat και avexpafay rayreg - xa, εταραχθησαν 50 και ehadyoev προσ avrove Aeywy θαρσειτε eyo eua μη φοβεισθαι : καιανεβὴ εἰσ τὸ πλοιον προσ avrove 51 και EKOTAC EY 0 AVELOT καὶ περισσωσ εν € avrog- ἐξεσταντο και εθαυμαζον ov yap συνῆκαν em rour aprour $2 ἣν yop 7 καρδια αντων'πεπωρωμενη και διαπερασαντεσ εκειθεν 53 1ABov erc τὴν γὴν γεννησαρ : και εξελθοντων avrov εκ του πλοιον £4 ευθεωσ ertyvocay αὐτὸν (Fol. 306 5.) SEC MAROUM et manducauerunt omnes et saturati sunt et sustulerunt fragmentorum xil. cofinos plenos et de piscibus et erant qui manducauerant *u - milia uiroru et statim oxsurgens coegit discipulos suos. ascendere in nauem ut praecederent eum ultra ad bessaidan - dum ipse demitteret turbam ‘et cum dimisisset eos abiit in montem orare et cum sero esset factum . iam erat nauis in medio mare et ipse solus in terra et uidens eos remigantes et laborantes erat enim uentus contrarius illis et circa quartam uigiliam noctis. uenit ihs ambulans super mare et uolebat transire illos ad ill i ut uiderunt illum ambulantem super mare'putauerunt fantasma esse et clamauerunt omnes. et conturbati sunt et locutus est ad eos dicens confidete ego sum nolite timere et ascendens in nauem ad illos et cessauit uentus . et plus magis intra se stupebant et mirabantur non enim intellexerant de panibus erat enim cor eorum obtusum et cum transfretasset inde peruenerunt in terram gennesar et egredientibusillis de naui continuo cognouerunt eum (Fol. 307 a.) Cap. VI. 442—854. fe fs : καὶ συνάγονται προσ avrov ot φαρισαιίοι ων 9 = — * KAT MAPKON - κοι BS --- περιδραμοντεσ ὃ € oÀy τὴν περίχωρον exewny ἤρξαντο ert γραβαττοισ φέρειν παντασ. Tove κακωσ ἐχοντασ VI. 55 περιεφερον yap avrova οπου ay ἤκουσαν TOV ay εἰναι καὶ που αν εἰσεπορένετο εἰσ κωμασ 56 ἡ εἰσ a-ypova - ἢ εἰσ Tad πολισ ev ταισ πλατειαισ'. ετειθουν rove acbevouvras και παρεκαλουν avroy* ἵνα kay TOV κρασπεδου τουΐματιον αυτου αψωνται καὶ οσοι ἥψαντο avrov ἐσωζοντο VIT. 1 καὶ τινεσ TOV γραμματαιων ἔλθοντεσ αποϊἵεροσολυμων και εἰδοτεσ τινασ "roy μαθητων avrov 2 κοιγεσ᾽ χερστν" τουτεότιν ανιπτοισ ἐσθιοντασ Tove aprove κατεγνωσαν ot yap φαρισαιοι- καὶ παντεσ οι ἵουδαιοι 3 ἐαν μὴ rv κμὴ νυψωνται Tac χειρασ ovk ἐσ θειουσιν aprov κρατουντεσ᾽ τὴν παραδοσιαν Tov πρεσβυτερων καὶ ar ἀγορασ οταν ελθωσιν 4 cay μη βαπτισωνται ovk εἐσθιουσιν καὶ αλλα πολλα ἐστιν. a παρελαβον avrow rypew - βαπτισμουσ ποτηρίων και ξεστων και χαλκιων και κλεινων και ἐπερωτωσιν avrov ot φαρισαιοι 5 Kat οἱ ypa p. uua meur λεγοντεσ δια τι ot μαθηται σου ov Trepurarovay κατα τὴν παραδοσιν των πρεσβυτερων αλλα κοιναισ ταισ χερσιν αἰσθιουσιν Toy αρτον. οδεαποκριθεισ «urey aovrour 6 (Fol. 307 5.) SEO MARCUM 985 — ie, te circumcurrentes autem ‘totam regionem illam. coeperunt in grabattis ferre omnes male habentes circumferebant enim eos ubicumque audierant ihm esse et quocumque intr oibat in uicos uel in uillas - aut in ciuitates in plateis - ponebant infirmos et deprae cabantur eum ‘ut uel fimbriam uestimenti eius tangerent et quodquod tangebant eum salui fiebant et conuenerunt ad eum pharisaei et quidam de sscribis uenientes &b hierosolymis et cum uidissent quosdam discipulorum suoru communibus manibus. id est non lotis manducare panem uituperauerunt pharisae i enim. et omnes iudaei nisi primo lauerint manus non manducant panem tenentes traditionem seniorum et cum uenerint a foro nisi baptizentur non capiunt cibus et alia multa quae tradita sunt illis seruare- baptismos calicum et orceorum et aeramentorum et lectoru et interrogant eum pharisaei et scribae dicentes quare discipuli tui non secuntur secundum traditionem saeniorum sed communibus manibus manducant panem. ad ille respondens ait illis (Fol. 308 a.) Carr. VI. 55— VII. 6. 286 mim Ὡς KAT ΜΑΡΚΟΝ tay — ey — ort καλωσ expo φητευσεν 001a περι ὕμω ὕποκριτων - καὶ εἰπεν . Ολαοσ' ουτοσ Tow χειλεσιν μεαγαπα. ἢ Se καρδια avrwy Toppw αφεστῆκεν ad ἐμου | paryy δεσεβονται με. διδασκοντεσ διδασκαλειασ. evraApara αγνθρωπων βαπτισμουσ ξεστων - και ποτηρίων και αλλα παρομοια.α ποιειται τοιαυτα πολλα αφεντεσ τὴν τολὴν του By xparecre τὴν παραδοσιν roy ayÜponrav καὶ Acyey αντοισ - καλωσ ατεθειτε τὴν ἐντολὴν του bv tva τὴν παραδοσιν ὕμων στησηται Pavone yap ειπεν . τειμα τὸν πατερα σὸν καὶ τὴν μήτερα . καὶ 0 κακολογων πατερα ἡ μήτερα θανατω τελευτειτῳ ὕμεισ δε λεγεται. cay eor ανθρωποσ TW πατρι αὐτου ἡ τὴ μητρι κορβαν o ἐστιν δωρον o ay μου ὠφεληθησ ovx εναφιεται avrov οὐδεν ποιησαι Tw πατρι ἡ TH μήτρι ακυρουντεσ Toy Xoyov του θυ Ty παραδοσει ὕμων τή μωρα ἡ παρεδωκατε" και παρομοια τα αυτα πολλα ποιειτε: καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ παλιν Tov οχλον ἔλεγεν avrour ακουσατε μου παντεσ καὶ συνιτε ουδ ἐστιν εἐξωθεν τον ανθρωπου εισπορενομενον εἰσ avrov οδυναται αὐτὸ κοινωσαι- ἀλλα τα εκ rov ανθρωπον ἐκπορενομενα. εκεινα ἐστιν τα κοιγουντα roy ayÜpenrov εἰ τίσ EXEL WTA AKOUELY AKOVETO) (Fol. 308 δ.) YII. 10 1I 12 14 15 SEC MARCUM — - SS — quia bene profetauit esaias de uobis Upocritis et dixit. populus hic labiis me honorat. cor autem eorum longe est a me-in uanum autem coluntme docentes doctrinas. praecepta bominum baptizantes orceos - et calices et alia similia- quale faciunt huius modi mults relinquentes mandatum dei tenentes traditiones hominum et dicebet illis . bene inritum facitis praeceptum del ut traditionem uestram tradatis moyses enim dixit. honora patrem tuum et matrem. et qui maledixerit patri aut matri morti merietur uos autem dicitis - si dixerit homo patri suo aut matri corbam quod est donum quodcumque ex me tibi proderit. iam non missum facitis eum quidquam facere patri aut matri . scindentes uerbum del per tra ditionem uestram stultam quam tradedistis . et similia huius modi multa facitis et aduocans iterum turbam dicebat illis audite me omnes et intellegite nihil est extra hominem introiens in eum quod possit eum communicare. sed que de homine procedunt illa sunt quae coinquinant hominem si quis habet aures audiendum audiat (Fol. 309 a.) Cap, VII. 6— τό. f3f KAT MAPKON SEC MARCUM — — ey — a — .-. — : καὶ ore εἰσηλθεν εἰσ τὴν οἰκειαν VIL 17 et cum introisset in domum απὸ TOV OXÀov ἐπηρωτων avrov a turba . interrogabant eum ot μαθηται avrov τὴν wapaBoAnv discipuli eius parabolam καὶ λεγει avrour - ovrog και ὕμεισ 18 et ait illis. sio et uos ασυνετοι εσται OV γοειτε inprudentes estis non intellegitis ore way To ἐξωθεν quo domne extrensecus εἰσπορεύομενον εἰσ Tov ayÜpenroy introiens in hominem ov δυναταε avrov κοινωσαι non potest eum communicare ov yap eurepxerat eur THY καρδιαν avrov. 19 nec enim introiit in cor eius αλλ eur τὴν κοιλειαν᾿ και εἰσ' TOY OXETOY sed in uentrem . et in secessum e£epxerat ᾿ καθαριζει WavTa Ta. βρωματα exiit. purgans omnes escas eXeyov δε ort ro ex rov avOpwrov 20 ἐκπορενομέενον "ἐκεῖνα KOLVOL Toy ανϑρωπὸ ἐσωθεν yap «x Tho καρδιασ των ανθρωπων 21 ot διαλογισμοι kaxot exropevorras dicebat autem quoniam quae de homine exeunt.illa communicant hominem - abintus autem de corde hominum cogitationes malae procedunt πορνεια κλεμματα. μοιχειαι φονοσ' πλεονεξία δολοσ - πονήρια ἀσελγεια adulteria furta . fornicationes homicidia auaritia dolus. nequitia inpudicitia οφθαλμοσ πονηροσ. βλασφημίαι ix ται oculus malus. blasphemia superuia adpor wn avra ravra. τα πονήρα 23 stultitia: omnia haec mala ἐσωθεν exropeveras: Kat Kotyot abintus procedunt. et communicant τον ἀνθρωπον. καὶ avac rac: exei ey 24 hominem. et exurgens inde απηλθεν εἰσ τα opus τυρου. καὶ cre Done abiit in fines tyri . et ingressus in domum neminem uoluit scire 25 et non potuit latere. mulier autem statim ut audiit deeo cuius habebat filia — e . . . . spm in mundum intrauit et procidit εἰσ τὴν oweiay - ovSeva ἡθελεγνωναι καὶ ovk ἡδυνηθὴη λαθειν - γυνὴ δε ευθεωσ wo ακουσασα περι avTOv - no εἰχεν ro θυγατριο và axaÜaprov - eÜovaa και προσεπεσεν : προσ rove ποδασ avrov : ἢ δε γυνὴ me 26 ad pedes eius. mulier autem erat ελληνισ φυνισσα TO yever graeca syrophoenissa - genere et rogabat eum . ut daemonium eiceret de filia eius. et dixit ei sine prius saturari filios και »pora. avroy - ta ro δαιμονιον exad7 απὸ tha θυγατροσ avro Kat λεγει αὐτὴ 27 aec πρωτον χορτασθηναιτα Texva ov yap ἐστιν kaXoy - λαβειν τον aprov των non est enim bonum. accipere panem filiorum "οὗ mittere catellis (Fol. 310a.) Tekvow - και Badsy Tour κυναριοισ (Fol. 309 5.) Car. VII. 17—27. 287 288 [8 sas fxs — Ss -ο-- T MAPKO — ey iones] 1 δεαπεκριθη avro λεγουσα. «€ adda και ra. VIL 28 κυναρια Vrrokaro rgo τραπεζὴσ εἐσθιουσιν gro τῶν ψιχὼν roy πεδων - καὶ εἶπεν avr ὕπαγε. δια Tovroy Xoyov εξεληλυθεν το δαιμονιον ex THO θυγατροσ σου και ἀπελθουσα εἰσ owov ευρεν τὴν Üvyarepa. βεβλημενὴν επι τὴν κλινὴν καὶ To δαιμόνιον ἐξεληλυθοσ : καὶ παλιν εξελθων ex των opusy τυρου λθεν δια σιδωνοσ εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν Tyo γαλιλαιασ'. ava μεσον των ορίων ano δεκαπολεωσ' « καὶ φερουσιν avro κωφον και μογιλαλον" και καρακαλουσιν αὐτὸ ἵνα επιθη avro τὴν χειραν' Kat απολαβομενοσ avrov απὸ του οχλου xar tay πτυσασ εβαλεν rove δακτυλουσ αὐτου εἰσ τα ὦτα αὐτοῦ καὶ ἥψατο THO γλωσσὴσ αὐτου και αναβλεψασ - εἰσ Tov ovpayoy ἀνεστεναξεν και λεγει avro εφφεθα o core διανυκθητι.. και ἡνυγησαν at axoat αὐτου καὶ eXvO: οδεσμοσ rye γλωσσὴσ avrov και ἐλαλει ορθωσ και διεστειλατο αντοισ iva μηδενει μηδὲν εἰπωσιν : ot Se avrot μαλλον περισσοτερωσ ἐκήρυσσο καὶ ὑπερεκπερισσὼωσ ἐξεπλήσσοντο λεγοντεσ : καλωσ παντα πεποιήῆκεν - καὶ τουσ κωφουσ ποιε ιακουειν - καὶ Tove ἀλαλουσ λαλειν εν ἐκειναισ δεταισ ἡμεραισ παλιν πολλουν oxXov ovroc καὶ μὴ ἐχοντων avrov τι φαγωσιν προσκαλεσαμενοσ τουσ μαθητασ λέγει ovrow σπλαχνιζομαι ert του OXÀov TOVTOV (Fol. 3105.) (ΛΘ 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 VIL 1 A — ad illa rearespondit ei dicens . dme sed et catelli subtus mensa manducant de micis puerorum . et ait ei uade propter hunc sermonem exiit daemonium de filia tua et cum abisset in domum : inuenit filiam iacentem supra lectum et daemonium exisse et iterum exiens de finibus tyri uenit per sidonem ad mare galilaeae -inter medios fines decapoleos . et adferent ei surdum et mutum - et depraecabantur illum ut inponeret illi manum ' et suscipiens eum.de turba seorum expuens misit digitos suos in auriculas eius et tetigit linguam eius et aspiciens in caelo ingemuit et ait illi . effecta quod est adaperite. et apertae sunt aurea eius et solutum est uinculum linguae eius et loquebatur confidenter "οὗ praecepit eis ne cui aliquid dicerent ad illi magis tentum praedicabant ete o amplius admirabantur dicentes bene omnia fecit et surdis praestat auditum et multis loqui in illis autem diebus iterum cum multa turba esset et non habentibus eis quod manducent conuocatis discipulis ait illis misereor super istam turbam (Fol. 311 a.) Carr. VII 28—VIII. 2. [3j — o — οο-΄-. — KAT MAPKON ort non ἡμέραι τρισ εἰσιν - azo more woe εἰσιν VIII. και OUK ἐεχουσιν τι φαγωσιν και ἀπολυσαι αυτουσ YHOTELT εἰσ OLKOY ov θελω μὴ ἐκλυθωσιν εν τη οδω. ort καὶ τινεσ εξ αυῷ axo μακροθεν ἡκασιν - και ἀπεκριθησαν avra ot μαθηται avrov - ποθεν τουτουσ δυνησεται TW χορτασαι ἀρτων ἐπ ἐρημειασ και ἐτηρωτα AUTOVO - TT000VO ἀρτουσ εχεται οἱ δε εἰπον’ ζ. καὶ παραγγελλει Tw οχλω 3 5 ό i ayamegty exe THO yo - Kat λαβὼν rove * £- aprove καὶ εὐχαριστησασ ἐκλασεν καὶ εδιδου rou μαθηταισ avrov -ἵνα παραθωσιν καὶ παρεθηκαν τω οχλω. και εἰχαν ἴχθυδια ολιγα και ευχαριστησασ εἰπεν καὶ avrovg ἐκελευσεν παρατειθεναι καὶ epayov καὶ ἐεχορτασθησαν καὶ npay τὸ περισσευμα Tuy κλασματων σφυριδασ i ἤσαν e ot φαγοντεσ. wo τετρακισχειλιοι καὶ ἀπελυσεν avrovg : - καὶ avrog aveBy : €w TO ?Tiotov pera των μαθητων avrov καὶ λθεν εἰσ τα opua. μελεγαδα και εξ ηλθοσαν οι φαρισαιοι. και ἡρξαντο σννζητειν συν avro* ζητουντεσ παρ avrov TO σήμειον απὸ TOV ουραγου : πειραζοντεσ avrov : kat αναστεναξασ TO x Aeye τι ἢ yevea avr ζητει σήμειον ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν εἰ δοθησεται Τὴ γενεα TAUTN σήμιον και αφισ αντουσ παλιν ἐνβασ εἰσ το πλοιον ἀπηλθεν εἰσ ro repay καὶ ἐσελαθοντο .οἱ μαθηται λαβειν aprove (Fol. 311 δ.) SEO MARCUM — 0 — a, quoniam iam triduum est. ex quo hic sunt et non habent quod manducent et dimittere eos ieiunos nolo in domo ne fatigentur in uia. quoniam qui dam ex illis de longe uenerunt . et responderunt ei discipuli sui "unde istos possit quis saturare panibus in solitudinem et interrogauit eos. quod panes habetis qui dixerunt septe.et praecepit turbae discumbere in terram - et accepit - uii . panes et gratias agens fregit et dedit discipulis suis . ut &dponerent et adposuerunt turbae. et habebant Pisces paucos. et gratias agens dixit et ipsos iussit adponi et manducauerunt et saturati sunt et sustulerunt quod superauerat fragmentorum . sportas septem erant autem qui manducauerant . ad - iiii - milis et dimisit eos - et ipse ascendens in nauem. cum discipulis s uis et uenit in partes magidan et exierunt pharisaei et coeperunt quaerentes ab illo signum de caelo temptantes eum - et ingemiscens spu- ait quid generatio ista quaeret signum amen dico uobis si dabitur generationi huic signum et missum faciens illos iterum ascendit in nauem abiit ultra et obliti sunt discipuli sumere panes (Fol. 3124.) Cap. VIII. 3—14. 37 289 Vay KH, —, KAT MAPK -- €t μη €ya. αρτον εἰχον μετ «avTOv : εντωπλοιω : kat διεστελλετὸ avrour λεγων βλεπετε απο rye ζυμησ των φαρισαιων : καὶ tno ζυμησ ἡρωδου : και διελογιζοντο προσ αλληλουσ - ort ἀρτουσ ovk εἰχαν KQ4 yVOUG 0 ne λεγει αυτοισ "τε διαλογιζεσθαι εν ταισ καρδιαισ ὕμων « ort αρτουσ ουκ ἐχεται ονπω νοειτε ovóe συνΐεται πεπηρωμενὴ ἐστιν ἢ καρδια ὕμων οφθαλμουσ εχοντεσ ον βλεπεται καὶ WT ἐχοντεσ OUK ἀκονετε ovde μνημονενετε ore rove. € αρτουσ Tove ἐκλασα εἰσ τουσ πεντακισχειλιουσ καὶ ποσουσ κοφινονσ κλασματων ἤρατεπληρεισ.. λεγουσιν avro - B - ore 8e rove -[- εἰσ rove τετρακισχειλιουσ ποσασ σφυριδασ κλασματων ypare οι δε euroy "C και λεγει αντοισ FOC OvT'O συννοειτε : και epxovrat εἰσ βηθανιαν - και φερουσὶν aurw τυφλον - και παρακαλουσιν avroy ἵνα avrov αψηται xat λαβομενοσ τὴν χειρα του τυφλου ἐξήγαγεν avrov εξω rho κωμησ και πτυσασ εἰσ τὰ ομματα αὐτου επειθεισ rac χειρασ avro ἐπερωτα avroy «cTt βλεπεισ και avaBrepac λεγει βλεπω rove avOpwrove wo δενδρα wepimarovrrag - και παλιν επειθεισ rac χειρασ ert τουσ οφθαλμουσ avrov και ἤρξατο ἀναβλέψαι. και αποκατεσταθὴ wore ἀαναβλεψαι τηλαυγωσ παντα (Fol. 412.) CAP. VIIL 17 20 VIII SEC MARC — iy --- — nisi unum p anem quem habebant secum in nauem. et praecepit eis dicens uidete a fermento pharisaeorum et fermento herodis et cogitabant ad alterutrum quod panes non haberent quo cognito ihs ait illis. quid cogitatis in cordibus uestris. quia panes non habetis nondum intellegistis nec perspicitis sic obtusa sunt corda uestra oculos habentes non uidetis nec aures habentes non auditis nec meministis quando de ju panibus quos fregi in quinque milia et quod cofinos fragmentorum sustulistis . ad illi dixerunt. xii. quando autem - uii .in quattuor milia quod sportas fracmentorum tulistis ad illi dixerunt uii . et ait illis quomodo non intellexistis et ueniunt uethaniam ‘et adferunt ei caecum et rogauerunt eum ut illum tangeret et adpraehendi manum caeci eduxit eum extra uicum et expuens in oculos eius et inpositis manibus illi interrogabet eu. si quid uideret et aspiciens ait uideo homines uelut arbores ambulantes. et iterum inposuit ei manus super oculos eius et coepit uidere et restitutus est ita ut uideret clare omnia (Fol. 313 a.) . 14— 258. fs ff — Vey ey KAT MAPK καὶ αἀπεστειλεν αντον εἰσ OLKOV αυτου VIII. Kat λεγει auTe ὕπαγε εἰσ TOV OLKOV σου καὶ μηδενι εἰπὴσ εἰσ τὴν κωμὴν : καὶ ἔξηλθεν o ine καὶ ot μαθηται avrov eur καισαριαν THO φιλιππου - Kat ey TH οδω ἐπήρωτα rove μαθητασ avrov λεγων Twa με λεγουσιν ειναι οἱ ανθρωποι οι e απεκριθησαν avro λεγοντεσ ἴωαννην roy βαπτιστην -αλλοι δεηλιαν αλλοι δε oc eva των προφητων αντοσ δε ernpwra avrove ὕμεισ δετεινα με λεγεται εἰναι « αποκριθεισ δε o πετροσ Xeyet avro avi o χρσ > καὶ ἐπετειμήσεν αὖτ OL ἵνα μήδενει εἰτωσιν περι avTov και ἤρξατο διδασκειν avrove - ort Oe TOV Vier Tov avOpwrrov πολλα παθειν καὶ ἀποδοκιμασθηναι ὕπο των πρεσβυτέρων καὶ ἀπὸ TOV ἀρχιερεων καὶ των γραμματεων και ἀποκτανθηναι καὶ μετὰ τρεισ ἡμερασ ἀναστηναι και παρρησία τον λογον ελαλει > καὶ προσλαβομενοσ o πετροσ ἡρξατο επιτειμαν avro * o δε ero τραφεισ και eioy Tove μαθητασ' avrov. ἐπετειμησεν πετρω Acyw v ὕπαγε οπεισω pov σατανα — ort ov pori ra rov θυ αλλα rov ανθρωπων : καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ Tov οχλον συν Tow μαθηταισ avrov evrey eu reo θελει οπισω μου ακολουθειν om, ἀρνήσασθω eavroy - και aparo TOV στρν αὐτοῦ και ακολονθειτω μοι. oc yap av θελη (Fol. 313 δ.) 26 33 34 291 et dimisit illum in domum suam et ait illi uade in domum tuam et nemini dixeris in uico et profectus est ihe et discipuli eius in caesariam philipphi.et in uia interrogabat discipulos suos dicens quem me dicunt esse homines qui responderunt ei dicentes iohannen baptistam . alii autem heliam alii autem quasi unum ex prophetis ipse autem interrogauit eos uos autem quem me dicitis esse respondens autem petrus. dicit illi tu es xps et comminatus est eis - nemini dicerent de illo et coepit docere illos quoniam oportet filium hominis multa pati et reprobari a senioribus et a summis sacerdotibus et scribis et tertia die resurgere et palam uerbum lo quebatur quem respiciens petrus . coepit obiurgare eu &d ille conuersus uidens discipulos suos comminatus est petro dicens uade retro me satana _ quoniam non sapis quae sunt di sed quae sunt hominum et con uocata turba cum discipulis suis dixit si quis uult post me sequi deneget seipsum et tollat crucem suam et sequatur me. qui enim uoluerit (Fol. 314a.) Car. VIII. 26—38. 292 — — --- ΚΑΊ ΜΑΡΚΟΝ — ε΄ -- — VIII. τὴν ψυχὴν avrov σωσαι ἀπολέσει αὐτὴν + οσ ὃ αν ἀπολέσει αὐτὴν evexev του εναγγελιου σωσεὶ αὐτὴν τι yap ὠφελήσει τον ανθρωπον «ay κερδησὴ Toy κοσμον ολον και ζημιωθη τὴν ψυχὴν avrov ἢ τιγαρ δωσει ανθρωποσ ἀνταλλαγμα 37 T0 ψυχησ avrov : ὃσ ὃ αν επεσχυνθησεταιεμε 38 καὶ τουσ ἐμουσ λογουσ εν τὴ γενεα ταυτὴ τὴ μοιχαλιδι καὶ αμαρτωλω Kat οὕϊοσ του ανθρωπον επεσχυνθησεται avro oray ελθη ev τη δοξη τον πατροσ avrov μετα των ἀγγέλων των αγιων : και eAcyey αντοισ «ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν ort εἰσιν tier δετων εστήκοτων μετ ἐμοῦ οἰτινεσ ov μη γεύσωνται θανατου εωσ ay educw την βασιλειαν του θυ εληλυθυιαν εν δυναμει και μετα ἡμερασ εξ παραλαμβανειο ine. TOV Tr€TpOV και τὸν taxwBov και Tov wayyy καὶ avayet αυτουσ εἰσ οροσ ὕψηλον κατιδιαν povovg - καὶ Tare μορφωθη ἐνπροσθεν avrov καιτα εἰματια αυτου ἐγενενοντο στιλβοντα λευκα ua wo χιων WO OV VATAL TUT λευκαναι ere THO y"nc και ὠφθη avrour ἡλειασ συν μωῦσει om, και συνελαλουν Tw tqv ‘Kat αποκριθεισ — o πετροσ eurey ro tqu paBBe καλον ἐστιν ἡμασ woe εἰναι θελεισ ποιήσω σκηνασ. y- σοι μιαν και μωῦσει μιαν και ἡλεια μειαν ov yap noe Tt λαλήσει expoPot yap eyevovro (Fol. 314 6.) SEC MARC — = -- animam suam saluam facere. perdet eam (αὶ sate perdiderit eam . propter euangelium saluam faciet eam quid enim proderit homini 8i lucretur uniuersum orbem et detrimentum patiatur animae suae hut quid dauit homo commutatione pro anims sua. qui autem confessus fuerit me et mea uerba .in generatione hac adultera et peccatrice et filius hominis. confundetur eum cum uenerit in gloriam patris sui cum angelis sanctis et dicebat illis amen dico uobis quod sunt quidam hic. cireumstantium meca qui non gustabunt mortem donec uideant regnum dei ueniens in uirtutem ‘et post dies sexs adsumpsit ihs petrum et iacobum . et iohannem et ducit illos in montem excelsum seorsum solus. et transfiguratus est coram ipsis et uestimenta eius facta sunt splendida candida nimis qualia non potest quis candida facere super terms Et apparuit illis helias cum moysen et erant loquentes cum ihu-et respondens petrus dixit ad ihm rabbi bonum est nos hicc esse uis faciam tauernacula . iii. tibi unum et unum moysi - et heliae unum nosciebat enim quid loquebatur timore enim exterriti erant (Fol. 215 4.) Capp. VIII. 35—IX. 6. — — οὕ. — KAT MAPKON και eyevero νεφελη επισκιαζουσα avrow και λθεν φωνὴ ex Tho νεφελὴσ λεγουσα ovrog ἐστιν οὕιοσ [407 0 AYATYTOS ἄκοῦετε αὐτοῦ avrov kat evÜeoa περιβλεψαμενοι ovxert ovdeva εἰδον et μη TOY - μονον μεθ εαυτων xat καταβαινοντων avruv εκ του ορουσ διεστιλατο αντοισ ἵνα μηδενει a εἰδοσαν διηγήσωνται εἰ μὴ oray οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπονυ εκ νεκρων αναστη : καὶ τὸν λογον exparnoav προσ εαυτουσ συνζητουντεσ [3] τι ἐστιν οταν EK VEKPWY AVATTH Saf Kat ἐτήρωτων avrov Aeyovrea οτι οἱ γραμματεισ λεγουσιν ἡλειαν de πρωτον ελθειν o δεαποκριθεισ ειπεν αντοισ εἰ λειασ ελθων πρωτοσ -αποκαταστανει παντα και TWO γεγραπται ἐπὶ TOV ὕιον του QVÜpusroU ἵνα πολλα παθη και εξουδενηθη αλλα λεγω ὕμειν ‘ore και ἡλειασ ἐληλυθε Kat εποιησαν avro oca neo καθωσ y ἐγραπται ἐπ avroy kat ελθων προσ τουσ μαθητασ ειδεν οχλον fos qoÀvy προσ GUTOUG - και TOVT γραμματεισ συνζητουντασ avrow ‘Kat ευθεωσ vag οχλοσ. εἰδοντεσ Tov iv εθαμβησαν καὶ προσ χεροντεσ .ἡσπαζοντο avroy Qa: και εἐπτηρωτησεν avrovg τι συνζητειτε εν ὕμειν καὶ απεκριθη avro eu εκ του οχλου. διδασκαλε ἤνεγκα roy ULOV μουπροσσε exovra. ava. adadov (Fol. 3155.) IX.7 το II 12 13 16 17 293 [o J EJ σ᾽ MARCUM — -- et facta est nubs- obumbrans illos et uenit uox de nube dicens hic est filius meus xarissimus audite eum et statim circumspicientes neminem amplius uiderunt nisi ihm tantum secum et descendentibus illis de monte praecepit illis. ut ne cui quae uidissent narrarent.nisi cum filius hominis a mortuis resurrexisset et uerbum continuerunt aput se conquaerentes quid esset quod a mortuis surrexisset Et interrogabant illum dicentes quia scribae dicunt quia heliam oportet primum uenire ad ille respondens ait illis si helias uenit primum restituere omnia Et quo mo do scriptum est. in filium hominis . ut multa patiatur ‘et contemnatur sed dico uobis. quia et helias uenit et fecerunt illi quaecumque uoluerunt Sicut script um est in eum et ueniens ad discipulos uidit turbam magnam ad eos et scribae conquirentes cum illis. et comfestim omnis turba. uidentes ihm expauerunt et gaudentes salutauerunt eum et interrogauit illos quid conquiritis inter uos et respondit ei unus de turba magister adtuli filium meu m ad te habentem spm mutum (Fol. 316a.) Cap, IX. 7— 17. 294 "T SY ςι — KAT MAPKON — ey v — καὶ otrov ay avrov Kara\aBy IX. ρασσει και αφριζει και τριζει rove οδοντασ και Enpeverat- καὶ εἰπὸν τοισ μαθηταισ σου ἵνα avro εκβαλωσιν᾽ και ovk ισχυσαν εκβαλειν αντο. και αποκριθεισ αυτοισ λέγει €) γενεα ATLOTE EWO ποτεπροσ ὕμασ ἐσομαι εωσ ποτεανεξομαι ὕμων - φερετεαντον προσ με: και ἤνεγκαν αντον καὶ εἰδων avroy τοπνα. εταραξεν avrov καὶ πεσὼν ert THO yo - exuALeTo αφριζων και ἐτηρωτησεν TOY πατερα αντου ποσοσ XPOvoT ἐστιν ὡσ TOVTO γεγονεν αὐτω o δε eurey εκ παιδοσ. καὶ πολλακισ avroy εἰσ πυρ. Kat eur ὕδατα βαλλει iva, avrov ἀπολεση αλλα εἰ τι Óvy βοηθησον ἡμειν κε. σπλαγχνισθεισ ες ἡμασ O δε "e εἰπεν avro - εἰ δυνη πιστευσαι παντα δυνατα τω πιστενοντι" καὶ ευὐθεωσ κραξασ o πατὴρ Tov παιδιου μετα δακρνων λεγει πιστενω βοηθει τη απιστεια μου. και ore edev ine OTL ἐσισυντρεχει οχλοσ επετειμησεν τω TVL TO ακαθαρτω εὐτων avro To ἀλαλον καὶ kodov πνα €yo σοι επιτασσω εἐξελθελθε εξ avrov και μηκετι εἰσελθησ εἰσ avrov και κραξασ. καὶ πολλα σπαραξασ' εξηλθεν απ avrov. καὶ eyevero wo νεκροσ wore πολλουσ λεγοντασ ort ἀπεθανεν Οδε ino κρατῆσασ THO xetpoo avrov ἤγειρεν avrov και avert) και εἰσελθοντοσ avrov εἰσ οἰκον ot μαθηται avrov karuay npwrwy avrov (Fol. 3168.) 19 20 41 22 24 25 26 27 28 fm C MARCUM — — - et ubicumque eum adpraehenderit applontat et spumat. et stridet dentibus et arescit - et dixi discipulis tuis ut eicerent illut. et non potuerunt eicere eum ‘et respondens eis dixit o generatio incredula . quandiu apud uos ere quandiu uos patiar ‘adferte illum ad me et adtulerunt eum et uidens illum apa -conturbabit eum et elisus in terra . uolutabatur spumans et interrogauit patrem eius quantum temporis est ‘ex quo hoc accidit ei ad ille dixit ab infarttia . et frequenter illum in ignem - et in aquam mittit ut eum perdat sed si quid potes subueni nobis dme. misertus super nos ihs autem dixit ill i-si potes credere omnia possibilia credenti et continuo exclamans pater pueri cum lacrimis ait credo . adiuua incredulitatem meam. et cum uideret ihs quod concurreret turba comminatus est spiritui immundo dixit illi mute et surde spe ego tibi praecipio exi ab ill o et cabe ne introeas in eum et clamans. et multum discerpens exiit ab 60. et factus est sicut mortuus ita ut multi dicerent quia mortuus est ihs autem tenens manum eius eleuabit illum et surrex it et cum introisset ipse in domum discipuli eius secreto . interrogabant eum (Fol. 317) Cap. IX. 18—28, fj f$ sj — --...- ες ΚΑΤ ΜΑΡΚ δια τι ἡμεισ ov κηδυνηθημεν ἐκβαλεῖν avre καὶ €COr€y avTOLO - TOUTO TO γένοσ εν ουδεν δυναται εξελθειν €t μη ἐν προσευχὴ Kat νηστεια : κακειθεν εἐξελθοντεσ. emopevovro , δια rgo γαλιλαιασ - καὶ ov κηθελεν iva rur γνοι «ban key yap rove μαθητασ avrov | καὶ ἐλεγεν avrow - ort ὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπου παραδιδοται «wr χειρασ ανθρωπον — καὶ AWOKTELVOUCLY GUTOV - KGL μετὰ Ὕ * )p«pac ἀναστήσεται : οἱ δε sryvoovy To ρημα xat εφοβουντο avrov ἐπερωτησαι : και ἤλθοσαν ew καφαργασυμ καὶ ἐν T1) OLKELA 'y€VOJ.€VOG - ἐτῆρωτα Avrovae : Ti €y Ty οδω διελογιζεσθαι : δι δε εσιωπων προσ αλληλουσ γαρ διελεχθησαν ree μιζων γενηται avrwv τοτε καθισασ εφωνησεν τουσ - (B - και λαβὼν το παιδιον εστήσεν AUTOY εν μεσω GUTOV καὶ ανακλισαμενοσ αντὸ εἰπεν αὐτοισ' oo αν των τοιουτων παιδιων δεξηται ev τω ονοματι μου ej δεχεται : καὶ OC ay ene δεξηται ow en δεχεται. αλλα Tov ἀαποστειλαντα με : ἀπεκριθὴ avro Ἰωαννησ καὶ εἰπεν διδασκαλε ad apey τινα εν τω ονοματι σου ἐκβαλλοντα δαιμονια og ovx ακολονθει μεθ ἡμων και ἐεκωλνομεν avrov - o δε αποκριθεισ axe pn κωλυνετε. ovÓeur yap ἐστιν oc ποιήσει Óvvagay * emt TO ογοματι pov και δυνήσεται ταχυ Kaxodoynoas με (Fol. 317 5.) IX. 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 SEC | MARC . quare nos non potuimus eicere illud et dixit illis. hoc genus in nullo potest exire nisi in orationibus et ieluniis et inde profecti- transiebant in galilaea. nec uolebat quem quam scire docebat enim discipulos suos et dicebat illis quia filius hominis tra detur in manus hominum et occident eum et in tres dies resurget - ad illi ignorabant uerbum et timebant eum interrogare et uenerunt in cafarnaum qui cum domi esset interrogabat eos quid in uia tractatis - ad illi tacebant inter se enim disquirebant quis esse illorum maior tune consedit et uocauit . xii. et accipiens puerum Statuit illum in medio eorum quem cum conplexus est ait illis quis quis ex huiusmo di pueris receperit in nomine meo me recipit et quicumque me susceperit non me suscipit ‘sed eum qui me misit respondens illi i ohannes dixit magister uidemus quem dam in nomine tao eicientem dae monia qui non sequitur nobiscum et prohibuimus eum. ad ille respon dens ait nolite prohibere.nemo est enim qui faciat uiruirtutem -in nomine meo et poterit. malel o qui de me (Fol. 318 a.) Cap. IX. 28— 39. 295 IS) [9] SR J eR ee — KAT MAPK Ο-- a — oc yap ovk εστιν καθ υμων ὕπερ ὕμων eon > 07 yap ay ποτισὴ ὕμασ ποτήριον ὕδατοσ εν τω ονοματι μον οτι χρυ ἐσται: αμην Acyw ὕμειν ort ov μὴ απολεσειτον μισθον avrov : καὶ oc αν σκανδαλιζη ενα των μεικρων τοντων * TOV πιστιν ἐχόντων καλον ἐστιν avro μαλλον — IX. 40 41 €t TEPLEKELTO μυλοσ OVLKOD - επὶ TOV τράχηλο αὑτοῦ και εἰσ τὴν θαλασσαν εβληθὴη ᾿ καὶ eay oxavdadiln a v) xetp σου αἀποκοψον avry]v* καλον ἐστιν σοι κυλλον εεελθειν εἰσ τὴν ζωὴν 7: B χειρασ exovra βληθηναι εἰσ τὴν γεενναν - oov ἐστιν TO πυρ το ac B'eorov- οπου οσκωληξαντων ov τελευτα. Kat τὸ πυρ ov a Devvre Kay οπουσ σου σκανδαλιζ ἡσε αποκοίον avrov καλον σοι ἐστιν χωλον ee Oe εἰσ τὴν ζωὴν αιωνιον 5 τουσ .B- ποδασ exovra βληθηναι εἰσ τὴν yeevvay * εἰσ To πυρτοασβεστον oTov 0 σκωληξ αντων ov τελευτα Kat ro wup ov σβεννυτε kat οοφθαλμοσ σου i σκανδαλιζεισε exBade avrov καλον σοι ἐστιν μονοφθαλμον εισελθειν — eur την βασιλειαν του θν 43 45 46 47 9: B: οφθαλμου o exovra απελθειν εἰσ my γεεννα : ὁποῦ οσκωλῆσ αντων ov τελευτα και ro rvp ov σβεννυτε saga yap θυσια-αλι αλισθησεται (Fol. 318 6.) 48 jmp [9j [ΕΞ z d qui enim non est aduersus uos - pro uobis est quisquis enim potum dederit uobis calicem aquae in nomine meo quia xpi estis. amen dico uobis quia non perdet mercedem suam quisquis scandalizauerit unum ex his pusillis fidem habentium bonum illi magis 8i circum daretur mola collo eius et in mare mitteretur et si scandalizat te manus tua abscide illam . bonum est tibi deuilem introire in uitam quam duas manus habentem mitti in gehennam - ubi est ignis in extinguibilis. ubi mermis eorum non morietur.et ignis non extinguetur et gi pes tuus scandalizat te abscide ill um bonum est tibi clodum introire in uitam aeternam quam duo pedes habentem mitti in ) gehennam . in ignem extinguibilem ubi uermis eorum non morietur et ignis non extinguitur quo d si oculus tuus scandalizat te exime illum bonum est tibi cum uno *oculo introire . u? in regnum di quam duos. oculos habentem ire in gehennam ubi uermis eorum non morietur et ignis non extinguitur omne enim sacrificium . sali salietur (Fol. 319a.) Cap. IX. 40—49. Ss — KAT MAPKON —- — — tom, ρβ : καλὸν ro ἀλασ'. eay δε To αλασ ayaAoy γενήσεται. εν τινι αὐτὸ αρτυσεται €xere ev εαυτοισ aÀa και εἰρηνενεται : ἐν αλλήλοισ : και exeiÜev αστασ faf €pxeraa εἰσ ra, opta THO Ἰουδαιασ wepay Tov iopSavou - και συνέρχεται παλιν 0 oxÀoc προσ avrov wo ew & kat παλιν εδιδασκεν avrova kat ἐτηρωτων avrov εἰ εξεστιν ανδρι yovaixa ἀπολυσαι. πειραζοντεσ avroy οδεαποκριθεισ evrey avrour τι ὕμειν ετειλατο pw ὕσησ οι δεειπαν ἐπέτρεψεν puvono βιβλιον αποστασιου δουναι γραψαι kat απολυσαι και ἀαποκριθεισ o we eurev προσ τὴν σκληροκαρδιαν ὕμων ἐγραψεν po ὕσησ τὴν ἐντολὴν ταυτὴν απὸ δεαρχῆσ ἀαρσεν και θηλυν ἐποιῆσεν o Oo και cure evexev rovrov καταλειψει avÜpesos TOV πατερα Kat THY μητερα «avrov kat προσκολληθήσεται. προσ τὴν γυναικα αὐτου Kat ἐσονται OL .B- €w σαρκα μεαν WOTE οὐκετι εἰσιν B aAAa μια σαρξ --- οοθσ εζευξεν -ανθρωποσ μὴ χωριζετω > καὶ εἰεισ τιν οἰκίαν ra)uy - ot μαθηται αὐτοῦ f$. wept TOV αὐτου Àoyov > ἐπηρωτησαν avrov * kat Neyer αυτοισ' 07 αν απολυσὴ THY γυναικα avrov ΓΞῚ καὶ aXX yy γαμησὴη μοιχαται ἐπ αὐτὴν και «ay γυνὴ εἐξελθὴ απο του ανδροσ καὶ αλλον γαμησήη- μοιχαται pr : και προσεφερον avro παιδια (Fol. 319 5.) 10 11 12 13 SEC MARCUM —— — = bonum est sal quod si sal insulsum fuerit-in quo illud con dietur habete in uobis salem - et pacem habete inter uos. et inde exurgens uenit in fines iudaeae ultra iordanen - et conuenit iterum turba ad eum sicut consuerat et iterum docebat eos. et interrogabant illum si licet uiro uxorem dimittere temptantes eum ad ille respondens dixit eis quid uobis praecepit moyses qui dixerunt permisit moyses- libellum repudii dare scriptum et dimittere et respondens ihs ait &d duritiam cor dis uestri scripsit moyses - praeceptum istut ab initio autem . masculum et feminam fecit ds et dixit propter hoc relinquet homo patrem et matrem suam et adherebit ad uxorem suam et erunt duo in carne una it ἃ quae non sunt duo. sed una caro quo d ergo ds coniunxit. homo non deiungat et in domum iterum. discipuli eius de eodem sermonem interrogauerunt eum dixit illis quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam et aliam duxerit. moechatur super eam et si mulier exiet & uiro et alium duxerit. moechatur et adferunt ill i pueros (Fol. 320 a.) Capp. IX. so—X. 13. 38 297° ς΄ amm 298° [2j —- — 0 — ὡ--ὖ KAT MAPK ἵνα αψηται avrov «οἱ Se pabyrat avrov ETETELMLWY TOLD προσφερουσιν Ld — ἴδων δε o na ἡγανακτησεν και εἰπεν avro, αφεται τα παιδαρια ἐρχέσθαι προσ je - και μη κωλνεται avra — τῶν yap τοιουτων ἐστιν -*j βασιλεια rov Ov ἀμὴν Aeyw ὕμειν oo av py δεξηται θυ τὴν βασιλειαν του. wo παιδιον OV μὴ εἰσ αὐτὴν εἰσελευσεται Kat προσκαλεσαμενοσ avra ετιθει rao χειρασ ez avra. kat evdoye Lavra : Kat ἐκπορενομενοῦ avrov εἰσ οδον προσδραμων εἰσ. και γονυπετων avroy "pora avrov λεγων..διδασκαλε αγαθε τι ποιήσω ἵνα ζωὴν αἰωνιον κληρονομήσω am, O δειησ εἰπεν avro τι με λεγεισ ayaborv ουδεισ αγαθοσ - «t μὴ μονοσ εἰσ ὃσ Tac ἐντολασ οιδασ μη μοιχευσὴσ μὴ πορνευσησ- μὴ κλεψὴσ μὴ ψευδομαρτυρήσεισ μὴ αποστερήσεισ τειμα TOV πατερα και τὴν μητερα o δεαποκριθεισ εἰπεν avro διδασκαλεπαντα ravra εφυλαξα €K νεοτήτοσ μου — —- Y pn: O Seino εβλεψασ avro "ηγαπησεν avrov sj και ELITEV AUTW - EV σοι ὕστερει ὕπαγε oca, ἐχεισ πωλῆσον και δοσ τοισ TTOXOUT και ἐξεισ θησαυρον ev ovpavo : καὶ δευρο ἀκολούθει μοι : ὃ δε εστυγνασεν ἐπὶ τουτω Tw λογω. Kat ἀπῆλθεν λυπουμενοσ, (Fol. 320 5.) x. 8 21 SEC MARCUM —— — ut tangeret eos discipuli autem eius comminabantur offerentibus uidens autem 188 indigne tulit et ait illis sinite pueros ᾿ uenire ad me et ne prohi 608 talium est enim regnum di amen dico uobis.quisque non recep it regnum di uelut puer non intrauit in illum et conuocans eos inponebat manus super illos . et bene dicebat eos et cum egressus esset ipse in uia adcurrit unus ‘et adgeniculans . rogabat eum dicens magister bone quid faciam ut uitam aeternam percipiam ihs autem dixit illi quid me dicis bonum nemo bonus nisi solus unus da praecepta nosti neadulteres ne occidas - ne fureris ne falsum testimonium dicas ne fraudem fe ceris ' honora patrem et matrem ad ille respondens ait illi : magister omnia haec obseruabi ‘ad iuuentute mea ihs autem aspiciens eum dilexit eum ' et dixit illi unum tibi deest uade quaecumquae habes uende et da pauperibus et habebis thensaurum in caelo et ueni sequere me .ad ille contristatus ' in hoc uerbo. et abiit tristia (Fol. 321 a.) Cap. X. 713—223. ff SSS ‘KAT MAPK SaaS ἣν yop €xuv πολλα χρήματα καὶ περιβλεψαμενοσ o qe «λέγει TOUT. μαθηταισ αντου -πωσ δυσκολωσ οἱ τα χρηματα exovrec εἰσ τὴν βασιλειαν του θυ εἰσελευσοντ -T εἰον καμηλοσ δια τρυμαλιδοσ ραφιδοσ᾽ διελευσεται ἢ πλουσιοσ eur τὴν βασιλειαν τον bv ot δε μαθηται avrov : εθανβουντο emt row Xoyow avrov O de ine παλιν .αποκριθεισ Xeyet avrour τεκνα πωσ Ova koXov cow τουσ πεποιθοτασ emt Tow χρήμασιν ew τὴν βασιλειαν του θυ εἰσελθειν οι δε περισσωσ εξεπλησσοντο Xeyovrea- προσ «avrovg - και τισ δυναται σωθηναι ἐνβλεψασ δε αυτοισ o ine Aeyet παρα ανθρωποισ rovro αδυνατον «ori παρα Se ro Bo Suvarov και ἤρξατο πετροσ Xeyecy avro ed ov peur αφηκαμεν Tavra Kat ἠκολουθηκαμεν σοι. αποκριθεισ Se o ino : ἀμὴν Aeyo ὕμειν ovder ἐστιν o0 αφηκεν ἢ abe dove ἡ ἀαδελφασ ἡ μητερα ἢ τέκνα ἡ αἀγρουσ ἐνεκεν ἐμου ἢ ἕνεκα rov εναγγελιον. οσ ay μὴ Aa By εκατονταπλασίονα εν τω Katpw τουτω oo δεαφηκεν αἰκειαν και αδελῴφασ και αδελῴφουσ και μητερα και τεκνα και a'ypove μετα διωγμου. εν τω awe To ἐρχομένω ζωὴν αἰωνιον λήμψεται πολλοι Se ἐσονται πρωτοι ἐσχατοι και ἐσχατοι πρωτοι : σαν δε ev τὴ οδω αναβαινοντεσ (Fol. 321 δ.) 23 32 — SEC MARCUM 299 ' erat enim habens multas pecunias. et cireumspiciens iba. ait discipulis suis quam difficile qui pecunias habent in regnum di introibunt. facilius est camellum per foramen acus transire quam diues in regnum di discipuli autem eius pauebant in uerbis eius Et ibs rursus respondens ait illis fili quam difficile est confidentes in pecunias in regnum di introire magis autem admirabantur dicentes ad semetipsos - et quis poterit saluus fieri intuens autem eos ihs ait aput homines hoc ‘inpossibile est aput dm uero possibile et coipit petrus dicere ei ecce nos missum fecimus omnia et secuti sumus te respondens autem ihs amen dico uobis nemo est qui reliquerit aut fratres aut sorores- aut ma'rem &ut filios aut agros propter me aut propter euangelium ‘qui non accipiet centiens tantum: nunc in hoc tempore qui autem reliquerit domum et sorores et fratres. et matrem et filios et agros cum persecutionibus. in aeuo uent uro uitam aeternam accipiet multi autem erunt primi nouissimi et nouissimi primi "Erant autem in uiam ascendentes (Fol. 322 6.) Cap. X. 233—321. 300 ΓΕ, KAT ^ MAPKON — —— — εἰσ ἱεροσολυμα. Kat ἣν προσαγων αὐτουσοησ — X. και εθαμβουντο. καὶ παραλαβὼν παλιν τουσ. iB ηρξατο αντοισ λεγειν τα μελλοντα avro σνυνβαινειν .οτι edov αναβαινομεν 33 εἰσ ειεροσολυμα και οὕιοσ του ανθρωπου παραδοθησετι. τοισ ἀρχειερευσιν Kat γραμματευσιν kat κατακρινουσιν avrov θανατον καὶ παραδωσουσιν αὐτὸν τοισ εθνεσιν και ενπεξουσιν avro 34 καὶ ενπτυξουσιν αντω και μετα τρισ ἡμερασ αναστήσεται : kat προσπορενοντε avro Ἰακωβοσ 35 και toayyqo «οι vox ζεβεδαιου καὶ λεγουσιν avro διδασκαλε θελομεν o av σε epwrnowper ποιησὴσ ἡμεῖν O δελεγει avrow ποιήσω 9 μειν 36 και εἶπαν avro Soo new 37 tva. εἰσ εκ δεξιων σον και εἰσ εξ εὐωνυμων καθισωμεν ev τὴ δοξὴ σον Ο de no αποκριθεισ ειπεν avrowr 38 ουκ οιἰδατετει αιτισθε. δυνασθαι rev To ποτηριο o €yo πεινω ἢ τὸ βαπτισμα o eyw βαπτιζομαι βαπτισθηναι ot δεειπαν δυναμεθα.ο δὲ - εἰπεν avrow 39 TO μεν ποτήριον - O €y€ Tre .vo 'πειεσθαι και ro βαπτισμα o eyo βαπτιζομαι βαπτισθηεσθαι qo δε καθισε εκ δεξιων μον - ἡ εξ εὐωνυμων 40 ovK ἐστιν ἐμον δουναι - aÀXowr ητοιμαθαι : ἀκουσαντεσ ot λοιποι" ε ἤρξαντο ἀγανακτεν 41 περι Tov take ov και ἴωαννου (Fol. 3226.) SEC ' MARC ——— εἰς hierosolyma et erat praecedens ibs et pauebant. et adsumpsit iterum : xii coepit illis dicere quae ei essent uentura ‘quia ecce ascendimus in hierosolyma et filius hominis tradetur summis sacerdotibus et scribis et damnabunt eum morte et tradent eum gentibus et inludent eum et conspuent eum et post tres dies resurget et accesserunt ad illum iacobus et iohannes. fili zebedei et dicunt illi magister uolumus ut quod cumque petieremus te praestes nobis ad ill e dixit illis praestabo uobis et dixerunt ei da nobia ut unus ad dexteram tuam * et unus ad sinistra sedeamus in gloria tua e Et ihs respondens ait illis nescitis quid petatis potestis bibere calicem quem ego uiuiturus sum ‘aut baptismum quod ego baptizor baptizari ad illi dixerunt possumus. ihs autem dixit illis calicem quidem ‘quem ego bibero bibetis et baptisma quod ego baptizor baptizamini sedere autem ad dexteram uel ad sinistram non est meum dare. aliis paratum est et audientes ceteri . x coeperunt indignari de iacobo et iohanne (Fol. 323 a.) Cap. X. 31—41. πὰ v ὼς ΚΑΊ ΜΑΡΚ καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοσ αντουσ 0 ine X. 42 Aeyet avrow - Dare ort οἱ δοκουντεσ ἄρχειν των eÜvov- xat karakvpueveovsw GvTOY - καὶ οἱ μεγαλοι avrov κατεξονσιαζουσιν avrov OVX OUTWO ἐστιν εν ὕμειν 43 αλλ oc ay θελη μεγασ ev ὕμειν evar ἐστε ὕμων διακονοσ καὶ oc ay θελη ὕμων etvat Tporroo 44 : ἐσται ὕμων δουλοσ : καὶ γαρ o tue TOU ανθρωπου ovx ἡλθεν διακονηθηναι.. aXXa διακονησαι 45 και Sovvat τὴν ψυχὴν avrov : Avrpov ἀντι πολλων : καὶ ἐρχεται 46 εἰσ Teptyw - kat ἐκπορενομενου avrov ἐκειθεν μετα των μαθητων avrov και oxXov ἵκανον - o ὕιοσ τιμεον βαριτειμιασ - τνυῴλοσ ἐκαθητο παρα τὴν οδον ἐπέτων : καὶ AKOVTAT OTL ine o ναζορηνοσ 47 ἐστιν «ἤρξατο κραζειν και Aeyew ϑιοσ δαυειδ apy ἐλεησὸον με Kat ἐπετειμων avro πολλοι. ἵνα gana 43 o δεπολλω μαλλον - expagey ϑιοσ Saved ἐλεησον με" kat στασ 0 ae 49 eurev avrov φωνηθηναι ot e Neyovow τω Tv φλω θαρσει eyerpe φωνει oe o δε αποβαλων το ἵματιον avrov 50 avarndnoac ἡλθεν προσ avrov και ἀποκριθεισ avro o ino eurey 51 τι θελεισ ποιησω σοι. € rupAow eurey avro Ke ραββει iva αναβλεψω .ο de - evrevavro 52 ὕπαγε ἡ πιστισ σον σεσωκεν σε και εὐθεωσ avefJAey εν (Fol. 323 δ.) SEC MARC 301 quos cum aduocasset ihs ait illis. scitis quo d hi qui uidentur principari gentibus et dominantur eorum - et maiores eorum potestatem habent illorum nop ita est in uobis sed quicumque uoluerit maior inter uos esse erit uester minister et quicumque uoluerit uestrum primus esse - erit uester seruus nam et filius hominis non uenit ministrari sed ministrare et dare animam suam redeptionem pro multis. et uenit hiericho - et proficiscente eo inde cum discipulis suis et turba plurima. filius timeae baritimeas. caecus saedebat circa uiam mendicans: — Et cum audisset quia ihs nazorenus est. coepit clamare et dicere | fili dauid ihu miserere mihi i et conminabantur illi multi - ut taceret ad ille multo magis - clamabat fili dauit | miserere mei. etstansihs dixit illum uocari ill autem dixerunt caeco animaequior esto surge uocat te ille autem proiecto uestimento suo exiliens uenit ad eum Et respondens ill i ihs dixit qui d uis faciam tibi - caecus autem dixit ei dme rabbi ut uideam .ihs autem ait ill i uade fides tua te saluum fecit et confestim uidit (Fol. 324 a.) Car. X. 497—852. 302 SRS sas Sy — KAT MAPKON Sey — και ἠκολουθει avro ev Ty οδω x. και ore ἤγγιζεν εἰσ Ἱεροσολυμα XI. 1 και εἰσ βηθανιαν poc: To οροσ των ελαιων — αποστελλει. B - rov μαθητων avrov και ELITEV αυτοισ ὕπαγετε ELT THY κωμὴν 2 τὴν κατέναντι ὕμων᾽ Kat evÜeocr " εἰισπορενομενοι- evpyoreTat πωλον δεδεμενον - ε ον ουδεισ ανθρωπων καικαθηκεν λυσαντεσ' avrov και aya-yere και ay τισ ὕμειν εἰπη τι Àvere rov πωλον 3 — €LTATE OTL o κα αὐτου xpeuv €xet καὶ «vÜva avrov αποστελλει παλιν woe : καὶ ἀαπελθοντεσ evpov πωλον δεδεμενον 4 προσ τὴν θυραν e£o* ert του αμῴφοδον και λυουσιν avrov και τινεσ των EKEL €T T)KOTOV 5 eXeyov avrow τι ποιειτε λνοντεσ Tov πωλον my, ot δε εἰπον καθωσ εἰρήκει avrouw o tho 6 Kat αφηκαν avrovo — . και ἤγαγον Tov oXov προσ TOV tj» 7 και επιβαλλουσιν avro. ra ἵματια avrov και καθειζει em avrov πολλοι Ó« ra. ἵματια avro 8 ἐστρωνννον εἰσ τὴν οδον -αλλοι δε εστιβαδασ exomroy εκ των δενδρων καὶ ἐστρωνννον τὴν οδον : καὶ οἱ προσ αγοντεσ'. Kat οἱ ακολουθουντεσ 9 ἐκραζον Aeyovrea - ευλογήμενοσ o ἐρχομενοσ io, . εν ovojg.a TL KU καὶ εὐλογημενὴ ἢ ἐρχομενὴ 10 βασιλεια rov πατροσ ἡμων Saved oc'cayya ev Tour ὕψιστοισ : καὶ εἰσελθων εἰσ ἐροσολυμα ΕΙΣ 11 (Fol. 324 6.) Carp. X. 52—-XI. rr. SEC MARCUM — 0 ÁÀ —Á et sequebatur eum in uia et cum adpropinquaret hierosolyma et in bethaniam ad montem oliueti mittit duos ex discipulis suis et ait illis ite in castellum qui est contra uos . et statim introeuntes inuenietis pullum ligatum super quem nemo hominum sedit soluite illum et adducite et si quis uobis dixerit. quid soluitis pullum dicite quia dmo necessarius eat et continuo illum dimittet .iterum hoc et abeuntes inuenerunt pullum alligatum ante ienuam foris in transitu et soluerunt eum et qui erant illie stantes dixerunt illis quid facitis soluentes pullum ad illi dixerunt sicut praeceperat illis ihs et permiserunt illos et adduxerunt pullum ad ihm et inponunt illi -uestimenta sua et sedebat super eum multi autem uestimenta sua sternebat in uia. alii autem frondes caedebant de arboribus et sternebat in uiam et qui praeibant.et qui sequebantur clamabant dicentes. benedictus qui uenit in nomine dmi et benedictum quod uenit regnum patris nostri dauid ossanna in excelsis et cum introisset in hierosolyma (Fol. 325 a.) 3 31 KAT MAPKON — — X — και εἰσ TO ἵερον περιβλεψαμενοσ avra. οψειασ 299 ουσασ ὡρασ εξηλθεν εἰσ βηθανιαν μετα των. B. μαθητων καὶ τὴ eravptovov εξελθοντα aro βηθανιασ ἐπινασεν - και εἰδων απὸ μακροθεν συκην exovoay φνλλα ηλθεν ειδειν eay τι ἐστιν εν αὐτὴ Kot μῆδεν evpuv εἰ μη PvAAG ov yap NV ο καιροσ συκων αποκριθεισ eurev αὐτὴ μῆκετι eur τὸν αἰωνα ae efov μηδεισ xaprov φαγὴ Kat ἤκονον ot μαθηται avrov και εἰσελθων evo ἱἹεροσολυμα * καιοτεὴν €V τωΐἵερω ἡρξατο exBaAXew εκειθεν Tove πωλουντασ καὶ ayopafovrar ev Tw (epo καὶ rax τραπεζασ των κολλυβιστω καὶ rac καθεδρασ των πωλουντων TAT περιστασ Kat ουκ Nd Ley ἵνα Tur διενεγκὴ σκενοσ δια του tepov και εδιδασκεν λεγων avrour γεγραπται ο οἰκοσ μου οἰκοσ προσευχησ κληθησεται πασιν τοισ εθνεσιν ὕμεισ δε ἐποιήσατε αὐτὴν σπηλεον λήστων : και ἤκουσαν οἱ Gapxeuepeur και οἱ γραμματεισ εζητουν πωσ avrov απολεσωσιν εφοβουντο yap avrov ort πασ o oxAoc ἐξεπλησσετο : ἐπὶ τὴ bay avrov : και ore owe eyevero eferopevero ex THT πολεωσ και παραπορενομενοι TO πρωι ‘Woy τὴν συκὴν εἐξηραμμενὴν (Fol. 325 5.) Cap. XI. 12 13 14 15 16 18 19 20 | SEC MARC 303 et in templ um circumspex isset omnia cum uespera iam esset hora exiit in bethaniam cum. xii. discipulis et alia die cum exissent a bethania esuriit. et cum uidisset a longe ficum habente folia uenit uidere si quid esset in ea ‘et nihil inuenit praeter folia non enim erat tempus ficum respondens dixit ei iam non amplius in aeternum ex te quis quam fructum manducet et audiebant discipuli eius et intrauerunt in hierosolyma et cum esset in templum coepit eicere inde uendentes et ementes in templo et mensas. nummulariorum et cathe dras uentium columbas euertit - et non sinebat ut quisquam transferret uas. per templum et docebat dicens illis scriptum est domus mea domus orationis uocauitur omnibus gentibus uos autem fecis eam speluncam latronum et audierunt summi sacerdotes et scribae quaerebant quo mo do illum perderent timebant enim eum quoniam omnis turba admirabatur super doctrina eius. et cum uespere esset factu egrediebantur de ciuitate et cum transirent mane uiderunt ficum aridam factam (Fol. 326 a.) XI. 11—20. 304 KAT MAPK SEC MARC «τς -- -ς ——— GS . ex piLov- και ayap.ymaÜ eu οπετροσ XI. 21 8 radicibus. et recordatus petrus Xeye avro ραββει -ἴδου ἡ συκη ἣν κατήηρασω ait illi rabbi - ecce arbor ficui maledixisti pa: efnpavOn : και αποκριθεισ o ino Aeyeravroe 22 aruit. et respondens ihs ait illis €t €xere TU TU TOV ὃν ἀμὴν λεγω ὕμειν 23 si habueritis fidem di- amen dico uobis OC ay εἰπὴ TO OPE TOVTO quicumque dixerit monti huic αρθητι και βληθητι εἰσ την θαλασσαν tollere et mittere in mare | και μὴ διακριθησ ev Tn καρδια avrov et non aesitauerit in corde suo αλλα Turrevo ro μελλον.ο ay eum sed crediderit futurum . quodcumque dixert pre: yerna eras avro * δια rovro Aeyo ὕμειν 24. erit illi propterea dico uobis avra ova προσευχεσθαι και ετεισθαι omnia quaecumque oratis et petitis wurreveras ort λήμψεσθαι. και eoraa ὕμειν credite qui accipietis et uenient uobis pre : KQLOTAY στήκεται pog evyop.evot 25 et cum stabitis ad orandum n αφιετε erret ἐχεται κατα TOT dimittite si quid habetis aduersum aliquem ἵνα καὶ o πατὴρ Ujp.ov - 0 Qv εν TOU. ουράνοισ ut et pater uester. qui est in caelis αφησει ὕμειν τα παραπτωματα dimittat uobis delicta uestra ec de ὕμεισ ovx αφιεται 26 si autem uos non dimiseritis ovde o πατὴρ ὕμων neque pater uester o ἐν ουρανοισ αφήσει ὕμειν qui est in caelis remittet uobis TO. παραπτωματα ὕμων delicta uestra ext: καὶ _pxeTat παλιν ew ἵἹεροσολυμα 27 et uenit iterum hierosolyma Kat εν TW Lepo περιπατουντοσ αὐτου et in templo deambulante eo €pXovrat προσ avrov accedunt ad eum οἱ αρχίερεισ και ot γραμματεισ summi sacerdotes et scribae καὶ ot peo Bvrepot rov Xaov. Kat Meyovew ovre 28 et seniores populi. et dicunt ei ev ποιὰ εἐξουσια ταυτα TTOLELO in qua potestate haec facis O de ine αποκριθεισ ειπεν avrour 19 ihs autem respondens dixit illis επερωτήσω pag Kayw interrogauo uos et ego eva Xoyov ἀποκριθητε μοι unum uerbum respondite mihi και €yo Aeyw ὕμειν et ego dico uobis ev ποια ἐξουσια Tavra. Tow in qua potestate haec facio το βαπτισμα το iwayvov 30 baptisma iohannis ef ovpavov nv ἡ εξ ανθρωπων de caelo erat an ex hominibus αποκριθητε μοι respondete mihi (Fol. 326 5.) ‘MA (Fol. 327 a.) Cap. XI. 20— 30. KAT MAPK ——— uu και διελογιξοντο προσ eavrove XI. 31 λεγοντεσ τι εἴπωμεν - eay εἴπωμεν ef οὐρανοῦ Aeyet υμειν - Sua rt ovy ovx επιστευσατε avro cay εἴπωμεν εξ ανθρωπων 32 φοβουμεν rov λαον. παντεσ yap ἡδεισαν Toy ἴωαννὴν * ort αληθωσ προφητὴησ ἣν και αποκριθεντεσ λεγουσιν τω op OUK οιδαμα 33 αποκριθεισ o ine Aeyet avro ovde eyo λεγω ὕμειν eur rouxy εξουσιαν p : ταῦτα wow * και npgaro avrow XI. 1 ev παραβολαισ λεγειν ανπέλωνα εφυτευσεν ανθρωποσ και περιεθηκεν ῴραγμον και ὡρυξεν ὕποληνιον - Kat ὠκοδομησεν πύργο και ἐξεδοτο avroy- Tow γεωργοισ και απεδημησεν καὶ ἀπέστειλεν προσ τουσ᾽ γεωργουσ 2 Tw ka4pxo δουλον -ἵνα απο TOV καρπου του αμπελωνοσ δωσουσιν avro καὶ λαβοντεσ avrov εδειραν 3 και ἀπεστειλαν Katy ov προσ avrov kat παλιν απεστειλεν προσ avrovo 4 αλλον δουλον - kat ἐκεινον εκεφαλαιωσαν Kat ἡτίιμησαν και αλλον απεστειλεν δουλον 5 KGK€LVOV ἀπέκτειναν καὶ πολλουσ aAXovo - ove μεν δεροντεσ αλλουσ δε arroxrevvovrer Ext ovy eva exov ὕιον ayaryrov 6 KQK€LVOV αἀπεστειλεν - ἐσχατον λεγὼν οτι TOV ULOV μον ἐντραπήσονται οι δεγεωργοι εἰπαν προσ εαυτουσ 7 ovroc ἐστιν 0 κληρονομοσ (Fol. 325 5.) SEC MARCUM BSS —- et cogitabant inter semetipsos dicentes quid dicemus si dixerimus de caelo dicet nobis quare non crededistis ill i si dixerimus ex hominibus timemus plebem ‘omnes enim sciebant iohannen - quia uere profeta erat et respondentes dixerunt ad ihm nescimus respondens ihe ait illis nec ego dico uobis in qua potestate haec facio - et coepit illis in parauolis loqui uineam plantauit homo et circum dedit saepem et fodit lacum - et fabricauit turrem et tradidit eam colonis et peregre profectus cet et misitadcolonos - in tempore seruum.- ut de fructibus ex uinea darent ei et adpraehensum eum caeciderunt et dimiserunt uacuum ad eum et iterum misit ad illos alium seruum - et illum in capite uulnerauerunt et contumeliis adfecerunt Et alium misit seruum et illum occiderunt et plures alios . quosdam caeciderunt alios autem occiderunt adhuc et iam unum habens filium carissimum et illum misit. nouissimum dicens quia filium meum uerebuntur coloni autem dixerunt ad inuicem hic est haeres (Fol. 328 a.) Carp, XI. 31—XII. 7. 39 305 306 ΓΞ! J KAT MAPK Sevre αποκτεινωμεν avrov και ἡμῶν εσται ἢ κληρονομια και λαβοντεσ avrov απεκτειναν και εξεβαλον αντον e$o rov αμπελωνοσ TL OVV ποιήσει O KG. TOV αμπελωνοσ ελευσεται και απολεσει τουσ γεωργουσ και δωσει τον αμπελωνα αλλοισ ovde THY γραφὴν ταυτὴν aveyvore Aor ov απεδοκιμασαν οι οικοδομουντεσ' ovroc ἐγενηθη ew κεφαλὴν γωνειασ' παρα κυ eyevero αντη. καὶ εστιν θανμαστη εν οφθαλμοισ ἡμων Kat ἐζητουν avrov κρατῆσαι και εφοβηθησαν τον οχλον εἐγνωσαν yap ort προσ αντουσ τὴν παραβολὴν eurev - Kat αφεντεσ avrov :απηλθαν 'και αποστελλουσιν taa των φαρισαιων - καὶ των ἡρωδιανων ἵνα avrov παγιδευσωσιν λογω καὶ ἐπηρωτων avrov ot φαρισαιοι διδασκαλε οιδαμεν - orc αληθησ e και ov μελει σοι περι ουδενοσ ov yap BXereur εἰσ προσωπὸον ανθρωπων αλλα er αληθειασ τὴν odov του ϑυ διδασκεισ' eure ovy que. εἰ ἐξεστιν ἡμασ δουναι επικαιφαλαιον καισαρι 7 OU Οδε qe edwy avrov τὴν ὕποκρισιν εἰπεν avrou «τι pe repa eere φερετε pot δηναριον iva edw ot Se nveyxay και Neyer avrow TLVOO ἢ ELKWY αντη "και ἢ Ertypady εἰπαν avro καισαροσ — αποκριθεισ Se o tno eurey (Fol. 328 5.) I5 17 ARCUM —À SEC — ς- uenite occidamus eum et nostra erit hereditas et adpraehensum eum occiderunt et eiecerunt eum extra uineam quid ergo faciet dms uineae ueniet et perdet colonos et dauit uineam aliis nec scripturam hanc legistis lapidem quem reprobauerunt aedificantes hic factus est in caput anguli a dmo factus est iste “et est admirabiles in oculis nostris et quaerebant eum tenere et timuerunt turbam cognouerunt enim . quoniam ad eos parauol am dixit. et relicto eo abierunt et mittunt quosdam pharisaeorum et herodianis ut eum caperent uerbo et interrogabant pharisaei eum magister scimus quia uerax eg et non curas quemquem non enim aspicis in faciem hominum sed in ueritatem uiam dmi doces dic ergo nobis. si licet nobis dare tributum caesari aut non ihs autem uidens illorum uersutiam ait illis quid me temptatis adferte mihi denarium ut uideam ad illi attulerunt. et ait illis cuius est imago haec et superscriptio dicunt illi caesaris respondens autem ihs ait (Fol. 329a.) Cap. XII. 7—17. —— -— ὡ-ς KAT MAPK KS —- — arodore Ta TOV καισαροσ TO καισαρι — ο-ς και τὰ του Ov Tw θω. και εθαυμαζοντο em avrov καὶ ἐρχονται προσ avrov σαδδουκαιοι οἰτινεσ λεγουσιν -αναστασιν μὴ εἰναι καὶ ἐπήῆρωτων avroy λεγοντεσ' διδασκαλε-. μωῦσησ ἡμεῖν eypoajey eay rwog ἀαδελῴοσ αποθανὴ καὶ €X1] γνναικα και τεκνα μὴ αφη ἵνα λαβὴ o ἀαδελῴφοσ avrov τὴν γυναικα avrov καὶ ἐζξαναστησὴ σπερμα- τω αδελφω avrov ἤσαν ovy παρ μειν. ζει αδελῴφοι και o proc ἐλαβεν γυναικα. καὶ απεθανεν καὶ οὐκ αφηῆκεν σπερμα και o δευτεροσ ἐλαβεν αντην. και ameÜavey και ove αυτοσ ovk αφηκεν σπερμα καὶ ὡσαυτωσ ἐλαβον αντην οι. p καὶ ovK adyKay σπερμα Ka4 7) γυνὴ areBavev εν T αναστασὶ ovy τίνοσ avTwY εἐσται ἢ γυνὴ οι γαρ "2 €0 Xov αὐτὴν yvy aka. αποκριθεισ Seo ae €urey avrow ov δια Tovro πλανασθαι μὴ yewwoKovres rad γραφασ pede τὴν Óvrapay rov θυ oSare οταν yap εκ vexpoy αναστησουσιν ov γαμουσιν οὐδε γαμιζουσιν αλλα εἰσιν wo αγγελοι εν τοισ ουρανοισ περι δε τῶν vekpav - ort ἐγειρονται ovx ανεγνωται "εν Ty βυβλω ibo eor homey ext tno Batov- wo evrey avro o θσ Xeyov ἐγὼ 60 αβρααμ. καὶ Oo ἴσακ + και Oo Ἰακωβ᾽ — ovx εστιν Oo νεκρων αλλα ζωντων (Fol. 329 5.) XIL 18 19 20 21 23 24. 25 27 reddite quae sunt caesaris caesari et quae sunt dei do-et mirabantur super eum et ueniunt ad eum sadducaei qui dicunt. resurrectionem non esse et interrogabant eum dicentes magister moyses nobis scripsit ut 81 cuius frater decesserit et habuerit uxorem et filios non reliquerit ut accipiat frater eius. uxorem eius et resuscitet semen fratri suo fuerunt ergo aput nos. septem fratres et primus accepit uxorem ‘et mortuus est et non reliquid semen et secundus accepit eam et mortuus est et nec hic reliquid semen et similiter acceperunt eam uii. et non reliquerunt semen et mul ier mort ua est in resurrectione ergo cuius illorum erit uxor uli. enim habuerunt eam uxorem respondens autem ihe ait illis non ideo erratis non intellegentes scripturas neque uirtutem di scitis cum enim & mort uis. resurrexerint non nubunt neque nubuntur sed erunt sicut angeli in caelis de mort uis autem ‘quo d resurgant non legistis in libro moysi . Ld . = . . inrubum ‘quo modo dixerit ill i ds dicens — =, —. ego ds abraham ‘et ds isac- et ds iacob non est ds mortuorum -sed uiuorum (Fol. 3304.) Cap. XII. 17—27. 307 $08 I 4 ΓΞ! — ---- eS — KAT MAPKON ὕμεισ ovy πολυ πλανασθαι : και προσελθὼν εἰσ των γραμματεων akovcag avro συνζητουντων και ειἰδων ort καλωσ avrouw απεκριθη exnpurnoey avrov λεγων διδασκαλε ποια ἐστιν ἐντολὴ por — αποκριθεισ Seo ino eurev avro παντων πρωτη - akovt io TPAanA Ss --ῳ — kc οθσ ἡμων Ko εἰσ ἐστιν a, — και αγαπησεισ Ky Toy θν σου XII. 28 29 30 mo ef ολησ καρδιασ σον. και εξ ολησ THE ψνχησ σον καὶ εξ ολησ THO ἴσχνοσ σον Gvr1) πρωτὴ evroÀn Sevrepa δεομοια ravry αγαπησεισ TOV πλησιον σου wo σεαυτὸν μειζων τουτων evroAn αλλὴ ovx ἐστιν . Και €UT€V αὐτω O Ypappateve καλωσ eurea διδασκαλε. em αληθειασ ort εἰσ ἐστιν o OG και ovk ἐστιν πλὴν avrov και TO αγαπαν αντον εξ ολησ THO καρδιασ και εξ ολησ tho δυναμεωσ και εξ ολησ THO ψυχησ avrov και TO ayaTray τον πλήσιον Wo g'eavroy πλειον ἐστιν παντων των ολοκαυτωματω και θυσιων — και ο tno ειδων ort νουνεχωσ απεκριθη εἰπεν αὐτω" ov μακραν εἰ απὸ Tha βασιλειασ του ὃν : καὶ οὐδεισ ἐτολμα avroy ἐπερωτησε —, Kat αποκριθεισ o ine : διδάσκων : ἕν τω tepw εἰπεν πωσ λεγουσιν οἱ γραμματεισ v oreo xpo iio Saved ἐστιν (Fol. 330 5.) 31 32 33 35 SEC MARC SOS uos ergo multum erratis et accessit unus de scribis qui audierat illos conquerentes et uidens quoniam bene illis respondit interrogabat eum dicens magister quod est praeceptum primum respondens autem ihs dixit illi omnium primum - audi istrahel dms da noster dms unus est et diligis dmn dm tuum ex toto corde tuo. et ex tota anima tua et ex tota uirtute tua hoc est primum praeceptum secundum autem simile illi diligis proximum tuum sicut te ipsum maius horum praeceptorum aliud non est et ait illi scriba bene dixisti magister in ueritate quo d unus sit 48. et non est praeter ill um et diligere illum ex toto corde et ex tota uirtute et ex tota anima tua et diligere proximum ‘tamquam teipsum maius est omnibus ol o cautomata et sacrificiis Et ihs cum uidisset quod sapienter respondisset dixit illi.non es longe a regno di et nemo iam audebat eum interrogare et respondens ihs docens in templo dixit quomodo dicunt scribae quia xps filius dauid est (Fol. 331 a.) Cap. XII. 27—35. [ΣΙ — — ey — KAT MAPKON —À 0 . — — καὶ ovrog Saved eurey ey To πνι τωαγίω XII. 36 Aeyet KG Tw Kw μον. καθου ex δεξιων prov «og θωσω Tove ἐκχθουσ σον ὕποκατω των ποδων σου avroc dav ed λεγει avroy κν και ποθεν ἐστιν ὕιοσ avrov - καὶ πολυσ οχλοσ καὶ ἡδεωσ αὐτου ἤκουεν : οδεδιδασκων apa. * ἔλεγεν avrow BXerere aso rov γραμματαιων καὶ TOV τελωνων εν στολαισ περιπατεῖν και ασπασμουσ ἐν Taur ἀγοραισ ποιεισθαι καὶ mpwroxabedpiac - ev aur συναγωγαισ Kat πρωτοκλισίιασ ev Tour δειπνοισ : ot κατεσθιουσιν οικειασ χήρων καὶ ορφανων -προφασει μακρα προσευχόμενοι. ovrot λήμψονται περισσοτερον κριμα και κατέναντι Tov γαζοφυλακιου καθεζομενοσ o ino - Bewper rue o οχλοσ' εβαλλον πολλα. eAÜovaa Se apa χηρα εβαλεν λεπτα $vo o ἐστιν κοδραντησ και προσκαλεσαμενοσ Trove μαθητασ avrov εἰπεν αυτοισ᾽ αμην λεγω ὕμειν οτι ἢ χήρα ἡ πτωχή αὐτὴ πλεῖον παντων εβαλεν" των βαλλοντων εἰσ ro ξβαζοφυλακιον - rayreo yap οντοι εκ TOV περισσενυοντοσ αντοισ eBadov avr δε ex rgo ὕστερησεωσ αὐυτὴσ παντα ova euxev εβαλεν oXov τον βιον αυτησ > καὶ ἐεἐκπορενομενοῦ GUTOV EK του ἵερον Àeyet avro εἰσ ex των μαθητῶν avrov διδασκαλε ede ποδαποι MÓ ox (Fol. 331 5.) 37 38 39 40 41 43 44 XIII. 1 SEC MARC — — — = et ipse dauid in spo sancto e v = dixit dms dino meo.sede ad dexteram meam donec ponam inimicos tuos scamillum pedum tuorum ipse dauid dicit eum dmn et unde est filius eius. et multa turba et libenter eum audiebat et ille do cens dicebat eis uidete ab scribis - et qui uolunt in stolis ambulare et salutationes in foro facitis et primas cathedras in synagogis et primos cubitos in conuiuiis qui deuorant domos uiduarum et pupillorum .sub obtentu orantes. isti accipient prolixius iudicium et contra gazophylacium sedens ihs aspiciebat quo mo do turbae mitterent aes. cum uenisset autem unas uidua et misit aera duo quod est quadrans Et conuocans discipulos suos ait ill is amen dico uobis quoniam uidua aegena haec plus omnibus misit mittentibus in gozophylacio- omnes enim hii ex eo quod abundat illis miserunt haec uero de penuria sua omnia qua habuit misit totum uictum suum et procedente eo de templo ait illi unus ex discipulis suis magister. aspice qual is lapides (Fol. 332 a.) Carr. XII. 36—XTII. 1. 909 910 ff — πὶ v — KAT MAPK και ποδαπαι οἰκοδομαι του Cepov v και αποκριθεισ eurev avrowr o ine BXerere ταντασ τασ peyadac οἰκοδομασ αμὴν λεγω ὕμειν . ort ov μὴ αφεθη woe λιθοσ ἐπι λιθω oc ov μη καταλυθη και δια τριων ἡμερων aÀXoc αναστήσεται ayev χειρων : καὶ καθημένου avrov εἰσ ro οροσ των ἐλαιων κατέναντι του ἵερου ἐπήρωτων avrov κατειδιαν οπετροσ Kat taxwBoo και ωαννησ - καὶ ανδρεασ' εἰπὸν ἡμειν WOTE TAVTA εσται. καὶτι τὸ σημῶ οταν μελλει ravra ταντα. συντελεισθαι — Kat αποκριθεισ o tno ELEY αὐτοισ : βλεπετε μη reo ὕμασ πλανήσει πολλοι yap ελευσονταῖ ert Tw ονοματι pov λεγοντεσ eyo eui και πολλου πλανησουσιν oray δεακουσητε πολεμουσ' και ακοασ πολέμων μη θορυβεισθαι Seu yap ενεσθαι aXXa. ουπω το τελοσ ἐγερθησεται yap εθνοσ em εθνοσ και βασιλεια er ι βασιλειαν ἐσονται σεισμοι κατα τοπουσ και λειμοι ἀρχῇ ὡδεινων ravra «ra, ὕμασ avrovg παραδωσουσιν εἰσ συνεδρια και εἰσ συναγωγασ δαρησεσθαι και ἐπι ἤγεμον wy και βασιλεων σταθησεσθαι ενεκεν € μου : εἰσ μαρτυριον avrour : και eur avra. εθνὴ πρωτον Set κηρυχθηναι ro ἐεναγγελιον «v πασιτοισ εθνεσιν : Kat οταν αγωσιν ὕμασ παραδιδοντεσ (Fol. 332 δ.) XIII. et quales structurae templi Et respondens dixit illis ihs uidete has magnas structuras amen dico uobis quia non relinquetur hic lapis super lapidem qui non destruatur et post tertium diem aliut resuscite tur sine manibus et sedente eo in monte oliueti contra templum interrogabant eum seorsum petrus et iacobus et iohannes et andreas dic nobis quando haec erunt. et quod signum cum omnia haec :consummabuntur et respondens ihs ait illis uidete ne quis uos seducat multi enim uenient in nomine meo dicentes ego sum et multos seducent cum autem audieritis bella et opiniones bellorum ne timueritis oportet enim fieri sed nondum est finis insurget enim gens contra gentem ‘et regnum contra regnum erunt terre mota per loca et famis initium dolorum haec deinde uos ipsos tradent in conciliis et in synagogis uapulabitis et ante praesides et reges stabitis propter me in testimonium illis. et in omnes gentes primum autem oportet praedicari eusngeliu in omnibus gentibus et cum produxerint uos tradentes (Fol. 333 a.) e CAP. XIII. 1—11. KAT MAPKON —— ς-, — μὴ προμεριμνατετι AaAnonre αλλα o ay δοθη ὕμειν ev εκεινη τὴ wpa avro λαλειτε- ov yap ἐστε μεισ οἱ λαλουντεσ αλλα To πνὰ το aytov καὶ παραδωσει aded hoo abe φον εἰσ θανατο καὶ πατὴρ T€KVOV και επταναστήσονται τεκνα ἐπὶ γονεισ και θανατωσουσιν avrove καὶ ever Gat μεισουμενοι ὕπο ravroy δια τὸ ovopa μου o δε ὕπομεινασ εἰσ τελοσ ovroc σωθήσεται pug : oray δε εἰδητε ro βδελυγμα B THO epujuxreog exrynKog οπου οὐ δι 0 αναγεινωσκων VOEUTO TU αναγεινωσκει : TOT€ Ot ἐν TH ιουδαια φευγετωσαν ^5 Σ f εἰσ τα Opn Kat o ext Tov δωματοσ py καταβατω ew τὴν oweuay μῆδε εἰσελθατω αραι τι. €x THO οικιασ αὐτου καὶ 0 εἰσ TOY αγρον μὴ επιστρεψετω οπισω αραετο ἵματειον avTov ρμὸ: Οναιταῖσ ev γαστρι ἐχουσαισ Kat ταῖσ ὁμεναισ εν ἐκειναισ ταισ ἡμέεραισ pue : και προσευχεσθαι ἵνα μὴ χειμωνοσ γενωνται pue : evovrat yap αιμεραι exervat θλειψεισ B Ot. οὐκ ἐγένοντο TOUXUTOA aT αρχὴσ κτισεωσ ewe TOV νυν ovde μη yevovrat ppt : καὶ €t μὴ κσ εκολοβωσεν tac ἡμερασ n δια rove exXexrove avrov ovx ay εἐσωθη aca caps (Fol. 333 5.) XIII. 12 SEC MARCUM 311 — — SY — nolite cogitare quid loquamini sed quod datum uobis fuerit in illa hora hoc lo quimini - non enim eritis uos loquentes sed sps sanctus et tradet frater fratrem in mortem et pater filium et insurgent filii in parentes et morti adficient eos et erit is odio ab omnibus propter nomen meum qui autem sustinuerit in finem hic saluus erit cum autem uideritis abominationem desolationis stantem ubi non debet qui legit intellegat quod legit tunc qui in iudaea sunt fugiant in montem et qui super tectum ne descendat in domum nec introeat tollere qui d de domo sua et qui in agro non reuertatur retro tollere tunicam suam Uae autem praegnantibus et nutrientibus : in illis diebus et orate ut non hieme ueniant erunt enim diebus illis. tribulationes quales non fuerunt tales ab init io creat urae. usque modo neque erunt post haec et nisi dms breuiasset dies propter electos suos non fieret salua ulla caro (Fol. 334 a.) Car. XIII. 11—20. s 312 αλλα δια rove exXexrova- ovo εξελεξατο VÀ ee pry : ἐκολοβωσεν rac nuepac : και τοτε ay TL — ὕμειν ev iov woe o χρσ 7 εἰδε εκει μη πιστευετε : ἐγερθησονται yap Ψψευδοπροφηται και ποιήσουσιν σήμεια καὶ τερατα προσ TO αποπλαναν εἰ Suvatov rove ἐκλεκτουσ ὕμεισ δε βλεπετε ἴδου mpoeipyxa ὕμειν παντα αλλα εν εκειναισ Taur ἡμεραισ μετα την θλειψειν εκεινην o ἤλιοσ σκοτισθησεται Ka4 7) σεληνὴ ov δωσει To φεγγοσ avrqa καὶ οἱ αστεραισ Ot εκ τον ουρανου ἐσονται πειπτοντεσ - καὶ at δυναμισ τῶν ουρανων σαλευθησονται : Kat TOTE οψονται TOV Utoy του ανθρωπου ἐρχομενον erc rov γεφελων μετα Suvapewo πολλησ και δοξησ Kat Tore ἀποστελεῖ τουσ ἀγγελουσ' και επισυναξει τουσ εκλεκτουσ ex των" δ. ἀνέμων GT ἀκρων γὴσ εωσ axpov ovpayov απὸ Se Tae σνυκησ μαθεται τὴν παραβολὴν oray 7901 o κλαδοσ avro -απαλοσ γενῆται και exun ra φυλλα ev avry- γεινωσκεται ort ἤδη εγγνσ το θεροσ ἐστιν οντωσ και ὕμεισ orav eure παντα ταντα γεινομενα γεινωσκεται ort ἐεγγυσ ἐστιν emt θυραισ Αμην Xeyo ὕμειν ort ον μη Taper ἡ γενεα avr εωὡσ OU TTG y TO. Tavra γένηται (Fol. 334 δ.) . ΜΒ XIIL AT 22 23 24 26 27 28 29 10 SEC MARCUM Sy -. — sed propter electos quos elegit breuiauit dies. et tunc si quis uobis dixerit ecce hic xps aut ecce ill ic nolite credere exsurgent enim pseudoprophetae et facient signa et prodigia ad se ducendos. si potest fieri etiam electos uos ergo uidete ecce praedixi uobis omnia sed in illis diebus post tribulationem illam sol contenebricauit et luna non dauit splendorem suum et stellae quae sunt de caelo erunt cadentes. et uirtutes caeles tium mouebuntur et tunc uidebunt filium hominis uenientem cum nubibus cum uirtute multa et gloria et tunc mittet angelos et congregauit electos & quattuor uentis a summum terrae usque ad summum caeloru. a ficu autem discite parabolam cum iam ramus eius tener fuerit et nata fuerint folia in illa . cognoscetis quod in proximo est aestas sic et uos cum uideritis omnia haec fieri scitote quod in proximo est in osteis amen dico uobis quoniam non transiet generatio haec donec haec omnia fiant (Fol. 355 a.) Ἵν Cap. XIII. 20— 30. Ry SBS SRS [3j j pys — 3l SS i -ἰ — KAT MAPKON ey uy — ὁ ovpayor Kat ἢ yn παρελευσονται ot 8¢ Xoyot pov ov παρελθωσιν : wept Se Tyo ἡμέερασ εκεινὴσ καὶ T no wpac ovdeur οιδεν οὐδε ot αγγελοι ev τω ovpayw οὐδε o Utoc et μὴ o πατὴρ : βλεπεται ovy aypurvire ovK odare yap ποτε O καιροσ : ex αγθρωποσ ἀποδημων αφεισ τὴν οἰκειαν avrov και Sova τοισ δουλοισ avrov τὴν εξονσιαν ἐκαστω TO €yyov avrov καὶ Tw Üvpovp« ενετειλατο ἵνα γρηγορη > γρήγορειτε ovv ovx odore yap —, ποτε O κα THT οικειασ ἐρχεται οψεη μεσοννκτιου ἢ αλεκτοροφωνιου ἡ πρωι pm εξελθων εξεφνησ «vp ὕμασ καθευδοντασ eyo δε λεγω ὕμειν γρήγορειτε : ἣν de ro πασχα μετα. β΄. ἡμερασ : καὶ εζητουν οἱ ἀρχιερεισ Kat οἱ γραμματεισ TOO αὐτὸν κρατήσαντεσ καὶ αποκτεινωσιν XIII 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 XIV. 1 Acyov yap μήποτε ev τὴ eopry ἐσται ÜopuBos — 2 : TOV Aaov : καὶ ovrog: του την ev βηθανια εν τή OK ta σιμωνοσ του λεπρου κατακειμέενον αὐτου nev yvyn ἔχουσα ἀλαβαστρον μυρου xat θραυσασα τὸν αλαβαστρον κατέχεεν ἐπι τὴσ κεφαλὴσ avrov οἱ Se μαθηται avrov διεπονονντο και eXeyo (Fol. 335 5.) CaPr. XIII 3 4 SEC MAR 313 — SS J caelum et terra transibunt uerba autem mea non trans ibunt de die autem illo et hora nemo scit nequae angeli in caelo neque filius nisi pater uidete ergo uigilate nescitis en im quando tempus sit sicut homo peregre profectus relinquat domum suam et data seruis suis potestate cuiusque operis et ostiario praecepit ut uigilaret vigilate ergo nescitis enim quando dms domus ueniat sero aut media nocte an galli cantum an mane ne cum uenerit repente inueniat uos dormientes ego autem dico uobis uigilate futurum autem erat pascha post biduum et quaerebant summi sacerdotes et scribae quo mo do illum dol o tenerent et occiderent di cebant enim ne in die festo tumultus feret populi -et cum esset ihs in bet haniam in domum simonis leprosi recumbente eo uenit mulier.habens ampullam nardi pistici praetiosi et fracto alabastro effudit super caput eius discipuli autem eius - indigne ferebant et dice (Fol. 336 a.) bant .31—XIV. ἃ 40 814 ‘KAT MAPK' SEC MARC SSS OS aren εἰσ τι ἡ απωλεια αὐτὴ του μυρου XIV. ut qui d perditio ista unguenti ἤδυνατο πραθηναι ro μυρον rovro 5 potuerat ueniri unguentum istut crave Ἃ T. Kat δοθηναι row πτωχοισ plus quam X ccc et dari pauperibus και ἐνεβριμωντο εν αυτη- et fremebant in eam o Oc qe εἰπεν avrou : acere αὐτὴν 6 ihs autem ait illis sinite eam TL αὐτὴ κοπουσ παρεχεται qui d illi molesti estis καλον epyov npyac aro ev ejuo t b onum opus operata est in me πάντοτε yap τουσ Wrwxove 7 semper enim pauperes ἔχετε μεθ υμων. καὶ oray θεληται habet is uobiscum . et cum uolueritis δυνασθαι αντοισ ev ποιήσαι potestis illis benefacere ene Se ov wavrore exerat me autem non semper habetis p? * οεσχεν avr «ποιήσεν 8 quod habuit haec fecit προελαβὲν μυρισετοὸ σωμα μον praeuenit unguento unguere corpus meum εἰσ Toy eyradua pov in sepulturam apny Se Neyo ὕμειν 9 | amen dico uobis orrov ay κηρυχθη το εναγγελιον quod ubicumquae praedicatum fuerit euangeia εἰσ oXov Tov κοσμον in uniuersum mundum Kat 0 ἐποιῆσεν avr λαληθησεται et quo d fecit haec narrabitur εἰσ βμνημοσυνον avro in memoriam eius et : καιϊουδασ oKapwrno εκ roy iB - 10 | etiudasscariotes unus de. xii- αἀπηλθεν προσ rovc apxupewr abiit ad summos sacerdotes ἵνα προ Sot avrov «οἱ Se exapyoay I1 ut proderet eum . ad illi gauisi sunt καὶ ἐπηγγείλαντο avro - apyuptov δουναι et promiserunt ei pecuniam dare και εἐζητει πωσ εὐκαιρωσ' et quaerebat quo mo do oportunae avrov πάραδοι. Kat τὴ πρωτὴ ἡμερα 12 eum traderet. et prima die τῶν αζυμων - ore ro πασχα eÜvoy azymorum: quando pascha immolabatur Aeyovaty avro ot pabyras- rov θελεισ dicunt ei discipuli quo uis eamus απελθοντεσ ετοιμασωμεν σοι et parem us tibi ἵνα payne τὸ πασχα. Kat αποστελλει δυο 13 ut manduces pascha οὗ misit duos ex τῶν pabytev avrov λεγων ex discipulis suis dicens ὕπαγε eu τὴν πολιν . και ἀπαντήσει ὕμειν ite in οἰαἰξαὺθ΄ οὐ occurret uobis ayÜpwrroc κεραμειον ὕδατοσ βασταζων homo amphorae aquae portans axoXovÜncare avro* και omov ay εἰσελθη 14 sequimini eum. et quocumque introierit (Fol. 336 5.) (Fol. 337 a) Car. XIV. 4— 14. SHS εἴπατε To οικοδεσποτή - ort o διδασκαλοσ λεγει πον ἐστιν To καταλυμα μου σπου μετὰ των para pov Payopat To πασχα. καὶ avrog ὕμειν Saker - avayatov owov ἐστρω μενον μέγαν ετοιμον + κακει ετοιμασατε NEY καὶ ἐξηλθον οἱ μαθηται avrov καὶ εἐξηλθον οἱ μαθηται avrov και ἤλθον εἰσ την πολιν καὶ exov)gay καθωσ εἰπεν avrow και ἡτοιμασαν TO πασχα οψιασ δε γενομενησ - epxerat pera των iB * και ἀνακειμένων avrov καὶ ἐσθιοντων λεγειο ine αμην λεγω ὕμειν ort εἰσ εξ ὕμων παραδωσει με o coOusy per ἐμουν : οἱ δεηρξαντο λυπισθαι και λεγειν avro eur καθ ew pyre eyo καὶ ἀλλοσ μήτι eyo * o δελεγει avrow εἰσ x των * if - o ἐνβαπτιζομενοσ μετ ἐμου εἰσ To τρυβαλιον : O μεν ὕιοσ του ανθρωπου παραδιδοτε καθωσ ἐστιν γεγραμμενον περι avrov οναι δε ro ανθρωπω εκεινω. δι ov παραδιδοτε : καλον ἣν avro εἰ οὐκ ἐεγεννηθη : οανθρωποσ εκεινοσ * και ἐσθιοντων avrov λαβὼν aprov ευλογησεν και εκλασεν καὶ ἐδωκεν αντοισ Kat εἰπεν Aaffere rovr ἐστιν To σωμα μου : καὶ λαβὼν ποτήριον ευχαριστησασ εδωκεν avrove καὶ ery εξ avrov παντεσ καὶ ELEY GUTOLO * TOUT ἐστιν TO ALLA μου το rng διαθηκησ (Fol. 337 5.) XIY. SEC MARC — —— -- dicite dmo domus. quia magister dicit ubi est refectio mea ubi cum discipulis meis manducem pascha. et ipse uobis demonstrauit stratum paratum grande. et illic parate nobis et abierunt discipuli eius et uenerunt discipuli eius et uenit in ciuitate et fecerunt sicut dixit illis et praeparauerunt pascha uespere autem facta . uenit cum. xii. et discumbentibus illis. et manducantibus ait ihs. amen dico uobis quia unus ex uobis tradet me qui manducat mecum ad illi coeperunt contristari et dicere illi singuli numquid ego et alius nun quid ego:quibus ait unus ex - xii. qui intingit mecum in parapside filius quidem hominis tradetur sicut scriptum est de illo uae autem homini illi*per quem tradetur bonum erat illi si non esset natus homo ille. et manducantibus illis accipiens panem benedixit et fregit et dedit illis et dixit accipite hoc est corpus meum et accipiens calicem gratias egit et dedit illis οὐ uiberunt ex illo omnes et ait illis - hoc est sanguis meus qui est testamenti (Fol. 338 a.) Cap. XIV, 14—--24. $16 316 KAT MAPK San — TO ὕπερ πολλων exxvvvojuevov xiv. αμην λεγω ὕμειν - ort ov μὴ 25 προσθω πειν εκ του γεννηματοσ THO apwedou ewo THE ἡμέρασ εκεινησ OTQY αὐτὸ πεινω KOLVOV εν τὴ βασιλεια του Ov pet :ka1 ὕμνησαντεσ εξηλθον. eur ro opog Toy ἐλαίω 26 — tore Neyer avTow o tno 27 οτι παντεσ ὕμεισ σκανδαλισασθαι faa f ort yeyparrat- zraraZo Tov ποιμενα καὶ ta, tpoBara διασκορπισθησονται αλλα pera To €yepÜnva pe 28 προαξω ὕμασ εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν : οδεπετροσ Aeyet av ro 29 ssf και «ay παντεσ σκανδαλισθωσιν αλλ ovx €yo ov σκανδαλισθησομαι .--- και λεγει αυτω 0 ino 20 αμην λεγω σοι ort ταυτὴ τὴ VUKTEL πριν aXexropa φωνῆσαι τρισ μεαπαρνησῚ C poa : o δε εκπερισσωσ ελαλει 31 «ay μὴ Sen συναποθανεῖν σοι ου μὴ σεαπαρνήσομαι ὡσαντωσ δὲεπαντεσ eXeyoy * KQL €pxovTa4 εἰσ χωρίον 32 : OU τοονομα γήησαμανει : Kat Acyet αντοισ EL xaÜwrare oe «nc προσευξομαι καὶ παραλαμβανει Tov πετρον 33 και ἴακωβον Kat Ἰωαννὴν μετ avrov καὶ ἡρξατο ἐκθαμβεισθαι και ακηδεμονειν : Tore λέγει avrour 34 περιλνποσ ἐστιν ἡ ψυχὴ μου εωσ Üavarov μεινατε woe fj : Kat γρήγορειτε : Kat rpoaeXDov μεικρον 35 (Fol. 338 5.) SRS SEC MARC ———— qui pro multis effunditur amen dico uobis- quia non adpon am bibere ex generatione uitis usque in diem illum cum ill u d bibam nouum in regno di Et hymno dicto exierunt.in montem oliueti tunc ait illis ihs qui omnes uos scandalizari habetis quia scriptum est: percutiam pastorem et oues dispargentur sed posteaquam surrexero praecedam uos in galilam petrus uero ait illi etai omnes scandalizati fuerint sed ego non scandizabor et ait ill i ihs amen dico tibi quod hac nocte priusquam gallus cantet ter me negabis ad ille amplius loquebatar etai oportuerit simul me commori non te negabo similiter autem et omnes dicebant et ueniunt in praedium. cui nomen est gesa mani . οὗ ait illis sedete hic donec orem Et adsumpsit petrum et jacobum et iohannen secum et coepit pauere et taediari tunc ait ill is contristata est anima mea usque ad morte sustinete hic et uigilate . et cum processisset paululum (Fol. 3394.) Car. XIV. 24—35. sg J BS FUIS f fas ary era: pap :Εδωκεν Se o παραδιδουσ avrov CXETEY EXt TPOTWTOY EMT NT γὴσ XIV. και προσήνχετο. εἰ δυνατον ἐστιν iva παρελθη απ avrov ἢ wpa avr και ἐλεγεν.- αββα o xarnp δυνατα παντα 36 σοι GOL παρενεγκετοντο To ποτήριον ἀπ᾿ ἐμου. αλλ ovx o eyo θελω : αλλοσυθελεισ : και ἔρχεται Kat ευρισκι αυτοὺσ 37 καθευδοντασ - και eye τω πετρω cuum καθευδεισ : ovk ισχυσατε μέαν opay γρηγορῆσαι γρηγορειτε καὶ προσευχεσθαι 38 px ewe rre εἰσ πειρασμον ro pav πνὰ προθυμον- ἢ δε capt ασθενησ και παλιν ἀπελθων προσηυξατο 39 : καὶ ελθων evpev αυτουσ καθευδοντασ 40 "cav yap οἱ οφθαλ μοι avrov καταβαρου μενοι. Kat ovk ἡδισαν τι ἀποκριθωσιν avra - και ἐρχεταῖ TO τριτον 41 καὶ λεγει avrow καθευδετε λοιπὸν : καεαναπαεσθαι : ἄπεχει TO τελοσ καὶ ἢ opa. ἴδου παραδιδοτε οὕιοσ Tov ανθρωπον εἰσ τασ χειρασ τῶν αμαρτωλων εγειρεσθαι αγωμεν 42 ἴδον ἡγγικεν οπαραδιδων με καὶ ert avrov λαλουντοσ᾽ παραγεινεται ιουδσ 43 σκαρ ιωτὴσ εἰσ των B. : καὶ μετ avrov oxXoc πολυσ μετα μαχαιρων και ξυλων παρα τῶν Gpxtepeov - καὶ απὸ των Ypappareas Kat των πρεσβυτερων σημεῖον λεγων ov αν φιλησω avrog ἐστιν κρατ noare avro καὶ amayere avroy ασφαλωσ (Fol. 339 5.) 44 f SEC MARG 317 — Gy ue — cecidit in faciem super terram et orabat si fieri potest ut transiret ab eo ora haec et dixit.abba pater si possibilia omnia tibi sunt transferre hunc calicem a me non sicut ego uolo Bed sicut tu bis. et uenit et inuenit eos dormientes. et ait petro simon dormis .non potuistis una hora uigilare uigilate et orate. . ne intretis in temptationem ups quidem promtus.caro autem infirma et iterum abiit orare et ueniens inuenit eos dormientes erant enim oculi eorum grauati a somno: et ingnorabant quid responderent ei . et uenit tertio et ait illis dormite iam et re quiescite. sufficit finis et ora ecce traditur filius hominis in manus peccatorum surgite eamus ecce prope est qui me tradet Et adhuc eo loquente uenit iudas scariotes unus ex .xü -et cum illo turba multa cum gladiis et fustibus & summis sacerdotibus. et ab scribis et & senioribus dederat autem traditor eius signum dicens quem osculatus fuero ipse est. tenete eum et ducite eum diligenter (Fol. 340 a.) Car. XIV. 35—44. 318 ΠΥ! — ο.ἰ:- i, KAT MAPKON - eee — Kat προσελθων λεγει avro pa Bec και XIV. 45 xaredU ao «v avroy - oLÓe ereBadov rao Xepas avre 46 καὶ ἐκρατῆσαν G.UTOV - καὶ TUF σπασαμενοσ μάχαιραν εἐπεσεν roy δουλον του ἀρχιερεωσ.- και αφιλεν avrov το wraptov --- - pr : O 8e tno eurev avrow ext Anoryy eg Mare ΠΙΆ! ij μετα μαχαιρων και ξυλων avvAo ew με καθ ἡμέραν ἡμὴν προσ ὕμασ ἐν τω ἵερω διδασκων . και ovk ἐκρατησατε με : ἀλλινα πληρωθωσιν at γραφαι : καὶ adevreo avrov παντεσ epvyov ψνεανισκοσ δετισ ἡκολουθει avrove περιβεβλημενοσ συνδονα em γυμνου Kat κρατουσιν GUTOV * 0 δε καταλειπων τὴν σινδονα ᾿ γυμνοσ εφυγεν ax avrov και ἀπήγαγον TOV - προσ Tov apxtepaua. καὶ συνέρχονται παντεσ οἱ apxuepeur και γραμματεισ και πρεσβυτεροι : καὶ οπετροσ απὸ μακροθεν “nx ἐν avro εωσ €u7 τὴν αυλὴν του ἀαρχιερεωσ Καιην καθημενοσ pera τω ὕπηρερων θερμενομενοσ προσ To φωσ : οἱδεαρχειέρεισ kat oXoy To συνεδριον ἐζήτουν xara του em paprupiay iva θανατωσουσιν avrov και OVX ἡυρισκον πολλοι yap ἐψευδομαρτυρουν ἐλεγον κατ avrov και εἰσαι αἱ μαρτυριαι OUK σαν ao, pa * καιαλλοιανασταντεσ (Fol. 340 δ.) 47 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 SEG MARC - — 0 S --- et accedens ait illi rabbi et osculatus est eum . ad illi manus iniecerunt et tenuerunt eum: et unus eiciens gladium percussit seruum principis sacerdotis et amputabit illi auricula ihs autem ait illis ad latronem existis cum gladiis et fustibus conprehendere me cottidie eram aput uos docens in templo. et non tenuistis me sed ut ad impleantur scripturae et relinquentes eum omnes fugierunt adulescens autem quidam sequebatur illos amictus sindone nuditatis et tenuerunt illum . ad ille relicta sindone profugit nudus ab eis. et ad duxerunt ihm ad summum sacerdotem et conuenerunt omnes summi sacerdotes et scribae et seniores et petrus ἃ longe.se quebatur eum usque in atrium summi sacerdotis Et erat sedens. cum ministros calefacientes se ad ignem summi uero sacerdotes et uniuersum concilium quaerebant aduersus ihm testimonium ut morti traderent eum et nec inueniebant mult i enim falsum testimonium dicebant aduersus eum et conuenientia testimonia non erant et alii surgentes (Fol. 341 a.) Car. XIV. 45—57. [2j BIBS ny 2 J i — -ο-ς, toy KAT MAPKON εψευδομαρτυρου v και ελεγον κατ αὐτου. οτιἡμεισ ἠκουσαμεν ' avrov λεγοντοσ' ort eyw καταλυσὼω TOV yaoy TOY χειροποιῆτον και δια Tpewn ἡμέρων αλλον ayac T2009 αχειροποιήτον και ovde ουτωσ ἣν ἰσὴ ἡ μαρτύρια avrov και QVAOTAC 0 ἀρχιερευσ᾽ εἰσ TO μεσὸν ετηρωτησεν τον ip λεγων OUK αποκριψγὴ οὐδεν τι οντοι σὸν καταμαρτυρουσιν᾽ exevoo δε evevya καὶ ovdey απεκριθη Kat λεγεῖ avro 0 apxiepevo am, OV € LO χρσ' οὕιοσ TOV εὐλογητον — o Se ino αποκριθεισ λεγει avro €yo εἰμι : καεοψεσθαι rov ὕιον rov ανθρωπου ex δεξιων καθημενον δυναμεωσ μετα τῶν νεφελων rov ουρανου o δεαρχιερευσ yxovoare THY βλασφημιαν avrov τι ὕμειν Ooket - παντεσ Se κατέκριναν avro evoxov θανατου και ἡρξαντο τινεσ ἐγπτυειν τῶ προσώπῳ avrov- καὶ εκολαφιζον avro και ἐλεγον avro προφητευσον και ραπισμασιν ἐλαμβανον avrov > καὶ οντοσ TOV Tr€rpov ἐν Τὴ αυλη €pxere προσ avrov - pia των παιδισκων TOV ἀρχιερεωσ και εἰδουσα Tov πετρον θερμενομενον (Fol. 341 6.) XIV. 58 59 61 62 : διαρρηξασ rove χειτωνασ avrov : Kat Aeyet Ti ert χρειαν ἐχομεν μαρτυρων 64 65 66 67 319 falsum testimonium dicebant aduersum eum ‘quoniam nos audiuimus hunc dicentem quia ego destruam hunc templum fanu factum et post tertium diem aliut suscitabo non manibus factum et nec sic erat. conueniens testimonia illorum et exsurgens summus sacerdos in medium interrogabat ihm dioens non respondes nihil : quid isti tibi testantur ille autem tacens nihil respondit Et ait illi summus sacerdos tu es xps filius benedicti hs uero respondens dixit illi ego sum et uideuitis filium hominis ad dexteram sedentem uirtutis uenientem cum nubibus caeli summus autem sacerdos scidit uestimenta sua et ait qui d adhuc desideramus testes &udistis omnes blasphemias eius qui d uobis uidetur. omnes autem condemnauerunt eum reum mortis et coeperunt qui dam conspuere in faciem eius. et colaphizabant eum et dicebant ei profeta et alapis caedebant eum et cum easet petrus in atrium uenit ad eum una ex ancill is summi sacerdotis et cum uidisset petrum calefacientem se (Fol. 342 a.) Car. XIV. 57—67. 320 — ey eS --- KAT MAPKON — — ο- — evBAejaca Xeye avro av pera rov - tov vaLopyvov 100a. . o 9« npyycaro λεγων ovre oi ovre ἡπισσαμαι τι λεγεισ om, pas : εξηλθεν εξω εἰσ THY προσαυλην και ἀαλεκτὼρ εφωνησεν 'παλιν δε ειδουσα avrov ἡ παιδισκὴ o δεπαλιν ἠρνήσατο. και ἤρξατο λεγειν XIV. 68 69 TOU παρεστήκοσιψ - OTL Kat ανυτοσ εξ αὐτῶν ἐστι και μετα μεικρον παλιν" ot παρεστηκοτεσ ἐλεγον αληθωσ εἶ avrov ει και yap γαλιλαιοσ €t- 0 δε ηρξατο αναθεματειζειν και λεγειν ort oux οιἰδα τον ανθρωπον ον λεγεται και ευθεωσ ex Sevrepou adexrwp εφωνησεν και ανεμνήσθη οπετροσ τορήμαο evrey op ) καὶ npfaro κλαιειν - kat εὐθεωσ πρωι συνβουλιον εποιησαν οι ἀρχιερεισ μετα των πρεσβυτερων καὶ των γραμματῶ καὶ oXov To συνεδριον και δησαντεσ Toy ay amrryyayov εἰσ τὴν αυλην . Kas παρεδωκαν πειλατω και ἐτηρωτήσεν avrov o πειλατοσ ov «t o βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαίων και ἀποκριθεισ avra Neyer συ λεγε ur . Καὶ ΚαΤηγορουσιν αὐτου ot apxuepeur πολλα.ο δε πειλατοσ ernpwrncey avroy παλιν λεγων OUK αποκρεινὴ ουδεν - id ποσα σου κατηγορουσιν O δε ine ovkert οὐδὲν απεκριθη wore θαυμαζειν rov πειλατον (Fol. 342 5.) 70 γι 72 XV. 1 SECO MARCUM — Sy — aspiciens ait illi- et tu cum ihu nazoreno eras. ad ille negauit dicens neque scio neque noui quid dicis et exiit foras ante atrium et gallus cantauit iterum autem cum uidisset eum ancilla ad ille rursus negauit. et coepit dicere circumstantibus quoniam hic ex ipeis est et post pusillum iterum . qui stabant dicebant uere ex illis es etenim galilaeus es. ad ille coepit deuotare et dicere quia nescio hominem istum quem dicitis et statim secundo gallus cantauit et rememoratus est petrus uerborum quod dixerat illi ihs et coepit flere - et confestim mane consilium fecerunt.summi sacerdotes cum senioribus et scribis et uniuerso concilio et uinctum ihm duxerunt in atrium - et tradiderunt pilato et interrogauit eum pilatus tu es rex judaeorum et respondens dixit illi tu dicis et accusabant eum summi sacerdotes multa - pilatus autem interrogauit eum iterum dicens non respondis quid quam uides quanti te accusant ihs autem nih il amplius respondit ita ut miraretur pilatus (Fol. 343 a.) Carr, XIV. 67; —XV. 5. Sof “ / [3f fas — — KAT MAPKON — — : kara δε Thy εορτὴν XV. 6 απεανεν avrour eva δεσμειον ov ay ἥτουντο : ἣν δεολεγομενοσ βαραββασ 7 pera των στασιαστων δεδεμενοσ οἰτινεσ ἐν Τὴ στασει: πεποιήκεισαν φονον καὶ avaBag ολοσ o oxXoc «ἤρξατο αιτεισθαι avro 8 καθωσ a«t emout avrow O δεπειλατοσ asrokpeiÜewr Aeyet avrow 9 θελετε απολυσω.-τον βασιλεα των Ἰουδαίων : ἥδιγαρ ort δια φθονον 10 παρεδωκαν avroy ot apxuepeur ot de apxvepeur 11 ἐπεισαν Tw οχλω iva μαλλον βαραββαν axoXva avrow : O δεπειλατοσ αποκριθεισ εἰπεν avrow 12 τιουν θελεται ποιησω. βασιλει των Ἰουδαιω, : ot δὲ expa£ay παλιν λεγοντεσ' 13 στρν GvTOV o δεπειλατοσ eXeyev avrowr 14 TL yap kaxoy ἐποιησεν ot Se περισσωσ expaLov ory avroy o δεπειλατοσ aredvoev avrow roy βαραββαν 15 τὸν δε ἣν φλαγελλωσασ παρεδωκεν Βὸ᾽ 39] — C e ony, [2 EJ per diem autem festum dimittere solebat illis unum ex uinctis quemcum quae pet issent erat autem qui dicebatur barabbas et cum seditiosis uinctus qui in seditione ‘fecerat homicidium et ascendit tota turba - et coepit rogare eum sic ut sémper faciebat eis pilatus autem respondens ait illis uultis dimittam regem iudaeorum Sciebat enim quo d per inuidiam tradidissent eum summi sacerdotes principes uero sacerdotum suaserunt turbas ut magis barabbam dimitteret eis pilatus autem respondens ait illis quid ergo uultis faciam regem iudaeorum ad ill i clamauerunt iterum dicentes cruci adfige eum pilatus uero dicebat eis quid enim mali fecit ad illi magis clamabant cruci adfige eum pilatus autem dimisit ill is barabban - ihm autem flagellis caesum tradidit ut cruc i adfigeretur - milites autem va στή. : δι δεστρατιωται 16 απηγαγον avrov cow εἰσ τὴν αὐλὴν duxerunt eum intus in atrium 0 εστιν πραιτωριον quod est, praetorii Kat καλουσιν ολην τὴν σπειραν et conuocauerunt totam cohortem Kat ἐενδυδισκουσιν avrov πορφυραν 17 et induerunt eum purpuram και επιτιθεασιν avro οὐ inposuerunt ei axayÜov ore φανον coronam factam de spinis καὶ ηρξαντο ἀσπαζεσθαι avrov 18 et coeperunt sal utare eum χαιραι Bacirev των Ἰουδαιων habe rex iudaeorum (Fol. 343 5.) (Fol. 344 4.) Car. XV. 6—18. 41 SN SS KAT MAPK και €TUTTOY GUTOV καλαμω εἰσ τὴν κεφαλη. XY. 19 και ἐνεπτυον auTw ‘Kaz ore εἐξεδυσαν avroy τὴν πορῴυραν και ἐενεδυσαν avrov Ta ἵματια και ἐξαγουσιν avrov ἵνα σταυρωσουσὶν και ἀνγαρενουσὶν TOV σιίιμωνα παραγοντα TOV κυρήνεον ἐρχομενον aro aypov Toy πατερα ἀλεξανδρον και ρονῴφον ἵψα apy TOV σταυρον αὐτου και ἀγουσιν αὐτὸν em τόπον γολγοθα o ἐστιν μεθερμηνενομενον κρανιου Tomog - καὶ εδιδουν avro πειν ἐσμυρνισμενον οινον - Kat ovk ehaBev και σταυρωσαντεσ αυτον διαμεριζονται τα ἵματια avrov βαλλοντεσ κληρον er avra. ἡνδεωρα y καὶ εφυλασσον avrov ἣν δε επιγραφὴ Tyo αιτιασ avrov επιγεγραμμενὴ οντοσ ἐστιν o βασιλεουσ των iovdacov καὶ συν αυτω στανυροννται . λησται eva ex δεξιων και eva. εξ εὐωνυμων και οἱ παραγοντεσ εβλασφημουν avrov κεινουντεσ τασ κεφαλασ και λεγοντεσ ova o καταλνων TOV VGoy και οἰκοδομων JY ἡμεραισ σωσον σεαυτον. καταβασ ἀποτου στρυ και οἱ apxtepeu - evreLovrer εἰσ ἀαλληλουσ pera των γραμματαιων ελεγον αλλουσ ἐσωσεν eavrov ov δυναται σωσαι ο Xp? o Bac evo ισραηλ (Fol. 344 5.) 20 at 23 24 25 27 30 31 32 SEC MARCUM — — — — et percutiebant eum harundine in caput et conspuebant eum ‘et posquam exuerunt eum purpuram et induerunt eum uestimentis suis et duxerunt eum ut crucifigerent et angariauerunt simonem transeuntem cyreneum ueniente de uilla patre alexandri et rufi ut tolleret crucem eius et perduxerunt eum in locum golgotha quo d est interpraetatum caluariae locus. et dabant ei bibere murram cum uino: et non accepit et cruci adfixerunt eum diuiserunt uestimenta eius mittentes sortem super ea erat autem hora tertia et custodiebant eum Erat autem causa criminis eius inscriptio hic est rex iudaeorum et cum eo crucifixerunt duo latrones unum ad dextram et unum ad sinistram et praetereuntes blasfemabant eum mouentes capita et dicentes qui distruit templum et aedificat illut in tribus diebus salbum te fac. et descende de cruce et summi sacerdotes . inridentes alterutrum cum scribis dicebant - alios salbos fecit seipsum non potes saluum facere xps rex istrahel (Fol 345a.) Cap. XV. 19—34. KAT MAPK “τις c -- xarafjaro νυν amo rov στρυ iva ἴδωμεν και πιστευσωμεν avro και οἱ συνεστανρωμενοι ὠνιδιζον avrov* καὶ γενομενησ ὡρασ. τὴ . σκοτοσ €ycvero e$ ολησ τησ γησ eo opaa “O° και TH €var epa. εφωνησεν φωνὴ μεγαλη λει λει λαμα ζαφθανει o ἐστιν μεθερμηνενομενον οϑσ pov o ὃσ μου εἰσ τι ὠνιδισασ με και τινεσ των παρεστωτων ακουσαντεσ ἐλεγον ἡλιαν φωνι ουτοσ και δραμων evo και πλησασ σφογγον οξουσ εἐπιθεισ καλαμω αφεσ ειἰδωμεν et epyerat ἡλίιασ καθελιν avro O δε ino αφεισ φωνὴν μεγαλην efervevocy και TO καταπετασμα TOV ναου ἐσχισθὴ εἰσ. B- μερη απανωθεν εωσ κατω Bey Se o κεντυριων o παρεστηκωσ ext ovroc avrov κραξαντα και εἐξεπνευσεν αληθωσ ovrog οανθρωποσ Ov ὕιοσ ἣν ἤσαν δε και γυναικεσ᾽ «απὸ μακροθεν θεωρουσαι εν aud jv -μαρια μαγδαληνὴ kat μαρια ἴακωβου τον μεικρου καὶ Gc ἡτοσ μητὴρ καὶ σαλωμὴ at καὶ ore YY εν Τὴ γαλιλαια ηκολουθησαν avro και αλλαι πολαι at cvvavaBacat avro er Ἱεροσολυμα και ἤδη οψιασ γενομενησ emt ἣν παρασκευὴ - 0 ἐστιν πριν σαβ βατον ἢλθὲεν Ἰωσηφ aro ap ιμαθιασ' εὐσχήμων βουλευτησ' (Fol. 3455.) XV. 33 34 35 36 38 39 4: 42 43 SEC MARG 523 descendat nunc de cruce ut uideamus et credamus ei et qui simul.cum eo adfixi erant conuiciabantur. et facta est ora sexta tenebrae factae sunt per totam terram usque in horam nonam et hora nona. exclamauit uoce magna heli heli lama zapthani quod est interpretatum ds meus ds meus ut quid me dereliquisti et quidam de circumstantibus audientes dixerunt. heliam uocat iste et adcurrit unus - et plena spongia aceto et potum dabat ei dicens sine uideamus si uenit helias et deponit eum ihs autem missa uoce magna expirauit - et uelum templi scissum est in duas partes & summo usque deorsum uidens autem centurio: qui adstabat ib it sic eum exclamasse et expirasse uere hic ho mo di filius erat erant autem et mulieres. longe uidentes inter quas erat. maria magdalene et maria iacobi minoris et ioseph - mater et salome quae cum esset in galilaea sequebatur eum - et aliae multae quae simul ascenderant cum illo in hierosolyma et cum iam sero esset fact um quae erat parasceue ‘quod est ante sabbatum uenit ioseph . ab arimathia diues decurio (Fol. 346 a.) Car. XV. 32— 43. KAT MAPK ——— — 0c nV Kat αὐτοσ προσδεχομενοσ. τὴν βασιλειαν rov ὄν. τολμησασ ἡλθεν προσ πειλατον - καὶ ετήσατο TO πτωμα TOV ἕν O δεπειλατοσ εθαυμαζεν. εἰ 05 ειτεθνηκει και προσκαλεσαμενοσ TOV κεντυριωνα επηρωτήσεν avrov . εἰ δὴ τεθνηκει και γνουσ παρα του κεντουριωνοσ | ἐδωρησατο τοπτωμα avrov ro ἴἸωσηφ οδεϊωσηφ ayopacac σινδονα Aa Bwy avrov €ve UA ao ey εἰσ τήν σινδονα και εθηκεν avrov «v Tw μνημειω o wv λελατομημένον εκ THO πετρασ' kat προσκυλισασ λιθον ἐπι τὴν Üvpay του μνημιου και απηλθεν ἢ δεμαρια paydadyvy - και μαρια ἴακωβου εθεασαντο rov roov οπου τεθειται και πορενθεισαι ἤγορασαν αρωματα ἵνα avrov αλιψωσιν Kas ἐρχορται πρωι pua σαββατον ἐπὶ τὸ μνημίον - avareAXovrog του ἡλιου και ἐλεγον προσ εαυτουσ - TUT ἡμῖον αἀποκυλισει τον λιθον απο Tyo θυρασ του μνήμιον ν yop μεγὰσ σφοδρα και ἔρχονται και ευρισκουσιν αποκεκυλισμενον τον λιθον και εἰσελθουσαι εἰσ To μνημίον veayurkov εἰδον καθήμενον εν τοισ δεξιοισ περιβεβλημενον στολὴν λευκὴν και εθανβησαν και λέγει αυτοισ ο ἀαγγελοσ y φοβεισθαι rov uy ζητειται (Fol. 346 5.) XV. 44 45 46 47 XVI 1 ΕΣ] SEC MARG qui erat et ipse expectans regnum di constanter uenit ad pilatum . et petit corpus ihu pilatus autem admirabatur si iam obisset et uocans centurionem interrogauit eum ‘si iam mortuus esset et cum cognouisset a centurione donauit corpus eius ioseph ioseph -autem mercatus sindonem accipiens eum inuoluit in sindonem et posuit eum in monumento quod erat ex cis um in petra et aduol apidem ad osteum monumenti et abiit maria autem magdalene - et maria iacobi notauerunt locum ubi poneretur et abeuntes emerunt aromata ut eum ungerent et ueniunt mane. una sabbati ad monumentum - oriente sole et dicebant ad inuicem - quis nobis reuoluit lapidem ab osteo monumenti erat enim magnus ualde et ueniunt et inueniunt reuolutum lapidem et intrantes in monumentum uiderunt iubenem sedentem ad dexteram indutum s tol am candidam et expauerunt et dixit ill is angelus nolite timere ihm quaeritis (Fol. 347 o.) Carp. XV. 43—XVI. 6. KAT MAPK ———— Ο, Toy «aTavpojueyov ἡγερθὴ ovk ἐστιν whe €iDere eet τόπον avrov - ozrov €Üykay avro αλλα ὕπαγεται και εἰπατε roto μαθηταισ avrov καὶ To πετρω ort ἴδου mpoayw ὕμασ εἰσ τὴν γαλιλαιαν exet pe οψεσθαι καθωσ εἰρηκα ὕμειν και ἐξελθουσαι ejvyov -αποτου μνημιουν «xev yap αντασ φοβοσ και ἐεκστασισ και ουδενι οὐδεν ἵπαν εφοβουντο γαρ avacrac δεπρωΐ por: σαββατον εφανερωσεν arporouwr - μαρια μαγδαληνὴ παρ no ἐεκβεβληκει ᾿ξεδαιμονεια exeun πορενθεισα. ἀπήγγειλεν avrow TOUT μετ αὐτου γενομενοισ' πενθουσι και κλαιουσι κακεινοι ακουσαντεσ or ι (yn και εθεαθη tr αυτησ΄. και ovk επιστευσαν αὐτω καὶ pera δεταντα | δυσιν εξ avrav περιπατουσιν «φανερωθὴ ev erepa μορφή πορενομενοισ εἰσ αγ ρον κακεινοι ἀπελθοντεσ απηγγειλαν row Xourow ovde €keiyour επιστευσαν ὕστερον δε αγακειμενοισ avrour Tour evdexa εφανερωθη - και ὠνιδισεν τὴν απιστιαν αντων. καὶ σκληροκαρδιαν ort Tour θεασαμενοισ avrov εγήγερμενον ovk ἐπιστευσαν και εἶπεν προσ GUTOUG πορενθεντεσ εἰσ Tov κοσμον Ka κηρυξατετο ευαγγελιον (Fol. 347 5.) Cap. XVI. 6—15. XVI. 10 TI 12 13 14 $25 [Desunt folia septem et sexaginta, quaterntonis MA tria folia et quaterniones ME—NB totos eomplectentia. Quae a cap. XVI. 6 usque ad v. 15 Latinà, et av. 15 «usque ad Evangelii inem, Graecé et Latinà, a posteriore manu uno folio scribuntur, huic volumini Appendicis loco subjicientur.. | 326 EPIST IOHANIS III — — ο»-. — --- 11 | quimalefacit non uidit dm 14 | demetrio testimonium perhibetur ab omnibus et ab ipsa ueritate et nos uero testimonium perhibemus et scis testimonium nostrum uerum est 13 |. plura habui scribere tibi sed nolo per atramentum et calamum scribere tibi 14. spero enim protinus te uisurum 15 et o8 ad os locuturum pax tecum salutant e amici tui saluta amicos nominatim Q000000000000000000000000022 explicit incipit actus apostolorum (Fol. 415a.) Tov μεν zpwrov Xoyoy εποιησαμὴν wept avrov o Ó «o dire am, ov ἤρξατο ino ποιειν Té και διδασκειν axpc no ἡμερασ ανελημῴφθη εντειλαμενοσ row αποστολοισ δια πνσ αγιου ovo εξελεξατο και ἐεκελευσε κηρυσσειν TO ενυαγγελιον οισ καὶ παρεστήσεν eavroy ζωντα μετα τὸ παθειν avrov εν πολλοισ τεκμήριοισ τεσσεράκοντα ἡμέρων οπτανομενοισ αντοισ καὶ λεγων rac περι τησ βασιλειασ Tov θυ καὶ συναλισκομενοσ μετ αὐτων παρηνγειλεν αὐτοισ αποϊεροσολυμων μη χωριζεσθαι aXXa περιμένειν τὴν ἐπαγγελειαν του πατροσ ἣν ἤκουσα φησιν δια του στοματοσ pov οτιϊωανησ μεν ἐεβαπτισεν ὕδατι ὕμεισ δε εν Tu ayu» βαπτισθησεσθαι καὶ o μελλεται Aap Bavev ov μετα ToÀÀag ravra ἡμερασ εωσ THO πεντηκοστὴσ Οιμεν ovv συνελθοντεσ ernporov avrov λεγοντεσ «- KE εἰ ἐν TO χβόγνω TOUTO ' αποκαταστανεισ εἰσ τὴν βασιλειαν Tov ἵσραηλ και εἶπεν προσ AVTOVT ουχ ὕμων ἐστιν "y VOVOL χρονουσ 1) καιρουσ ove o πατὴρ «Üero ev τὴ ἴδια εξζουσια αλλα λημψεσθαι δυναμιν. ereAÜovroc Tov αγιον VG ες ὕμασ και ever Ge pov μαρτυρεσ (Fol. 415 6.) I.1 ACTUS" APOSTOLORUM — — --- — Primum quidem sermonem feci deo mnibus o theofile — quae incoauit ihs facere et docere usque in eum diem quem susceptus est quo praecepit apostolis per spm sanctum quos elegit et praecepit praedicare euangelium quibus et praesentiam se uiuum postquam passus est in multis argumentis post dies quadraginta apparens eis et narrans ea quae sunt de regno di et simul conuiuens cum eis praecepit eis ab hierosolymis non discedere sed expectare pollicitationem patris quam audistis de ore meo quia iohannes quidem baptizauit aqua uos aute m spo sancto baptizamini et eum accipere habetis non potest multos hos dies usque ad pentecosten hi ergo cum conuenissent interrogabant eum dicentes dno siin tempore hoc restituere regnum istrahel Et dixit ad eos non est uestrum scire te mpora ut momenta quae pater posuit in sua potestate sed accipietis uirtutem cum superuenerit santus spa super uos et eritis mei testes (Fol. 416 a.) Cap. I. 1—8. $27 — WS ~& mH — 328 TIPAZ. AIIOCTOAON — SS --ὄ.ς. — wo εν τεἱερουσαλημ Ε1. και πασὴ TH tov δαια Kat σαμ'αρια καὶ ew ἐσχατου THE "ya καυτα εἰποντοσ αὐτου 9 νεφελη ὕπεβαλεν avrov καὶ απηρθὴ απὸ οφθαλμων avrov και wo ατενιζοντεσ σαν εἰσ TOV ουραγον to πορενομένου αὐτου | και ov ανδρεσ ὃν o rapeurrgkeuray avrour ev ἐεσθητι λευκὴ ot Kat euray II ανδρεσ γαλιλαιοι Tt εστήηκατε ενβλεποντεσ εἰσ τον ovpavoy ουτοσ O mo o avaAnpd Bee ad ὕμων οντωσ ελευσεται ov τροπὸν εθεασεσθε avrov mopev opevov εἰσ TOV ουρανον TOTE ὕπεστρεψαν eur εἰερουσαλήμ 12 απὸ ορουσ του καλουμένου eXewvor 0 ἐστιν ἐνγυσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ σαββατον exov οδον και ore εἰσηλθεν aveBnoay εἰ το ὕπερωον 13 Ov σαν καταμεγοντεσ οτεπετροσ και wayne ειἰακωβοσ και ανδρεασ φιλιπποσ βαρθολομαιοσ και μαθθαιοσ o Tov αλῴφαιου σιμων o ζηλωτησ και tovdac taxwBov Ovrot vavrea ἡσαν προσκαρτερουντεσ' 14 ομοθυμαδον Ty προσευχὴ συν ταισ γυναιξιν και τεκνοισ' και θωμασ taxwBoo -- και μαρια μητρι τον wu και τοισ αδελφοισ avrov (Fol. 416 δ.) ACTUS APOSTOL: — — — ad quae hierusalem et omni iudaeae et samaria et usque a d ultimum terrae Et cum haec dixisset nubes suscepit eum et leuatus est ab oculis eorum et ut aspicientes erant in caelo abe unte eo et ecce uiri duo adsistebant eis in ueste candida qui et dixerunt uiri galilaei qui statis aspicientes in caelum iste ihs qui adsumptus est a bobis sic enim ueniet quemadmod modum uidistis eum euntem in caelum tunc reuersi sunt hierusalem & monte qui uocatur oliueti qui est iuxta hierusalem sabbati habens iter Et cum introissent ascenderunt in superior ubi erant commorantes petrus et iohannis lacobus et andreas philippus et thomas bartholomeus et mattheus alphei et iudas 1acobi lacobus simon zelotes hi omnes erant perseberantes unanimes in oratione cum mulieribus et filiis . MM et maria matre ihu et fratribus eius (Fol. 417a.) Car. I. 8—14. -HiPABIC AIIOCTOA. —, — ο-. — e ἐν δεταισημεραισ ravraur ayagrac o r€rpoc L 15 εν μεσω των pabyrwy «urey Ἤν yap o oxXoc ovoparwy ert To avro wo. pe . avdper adeA dor Set πληρωθηναι τὴν γραφὴν ravrqv qv προειπεν TO TY To eyo δια στοματοσ Saved περι iovda TOV γενομένου ody ov τοισ συλλαβουσιν τον um ort κατηριθμημενοσ v ev ἡμιν 17 og ehaxe rov κληρον τησ διακονιασ ταυτὴσ ό OVTOO' μεν OVY EKTNTATO χωριον EK Jo Gov 18 Tho αδικιασ avrov καὶ πρηνὴσ γενομενοσ ἐλακηῆσεν μεσοσ καὶ ἐξεχυθὴη παντα ra. σπλανχνα avrov ο καὶ γνωστον eyevero πασιν 19 τοισ κατοικουσιν Ἱερουσαλὴμ, wore κληθηναι To χωριον exewo Ty διαλεκτω avrov ακελδαιμαχ τουτεστιν χωριον αἱματοσ' Γέγραπται yap εν βιβλω ψαλμων 20 γενηθητων eraviuc avrov ἐρημοσ καὶ μὴ ἡ O κατοίκων εν αυτή καὶ τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν avrov λαβέτω erepoo δὲ ovv των συνελθοντων qj.ew avdpov 21 ἐν παντι TO χρονω wo εἰσηλθεν και εξηλθεν «fh pac o Ko - xpo apfapuevog 22 aro rov βαπτισματοσ iwavov «oc THT ἡμερασ no ἀανελημφθη ad ἡμων μαρτυρα TH αναστασεωσ avrov συν ἡμεῖιν yever Gar eva rovrov ACTUS. APOSTOLOR: 329 in diebus his cum surrexisset petrus in medio discipulorum dixit erat praeterea multitudo nonomnium quasi.cxX. uiri fratres oportet inpleri scripturam hanc quam praedixit spe sanctus peros dauid.deiuda qui factus est dux hiis qui adpraehenderunt ihm qui adnumeratus erat inter nos et sortitus fuit sortem ministerium huius hic ergo possidit praedium ex mercedem iniustitiae suae et pronus factus crepauit medius et effusa sunt omnia uiscera eius et notum factum est omnibus qui inhabitant hierusalem ita ut uocetur praedium illud lingua ipsorum 806] demach hoc est praedium sanguinis Scriptum est enim in libro psalmorum fiat habitatio eorum deserta et non sit qui inhabitet inea et episcopatum illius sumat alius oportet ergo eorum qui uenerunt nobiscum uiroru in omni tempore quoniam introibit et exiuit ad nos dna ihs xps incipiens & baptismate iohannen usquae in diem quo adsumptus est & nobis testem resurrectionis eius ' nobiscum fieri unum istorum xarerrncey Óvo ἱωσηφ 23 | Etstatuitduos ioseph Tov kaXovj.evoy BapvaBay qui cognominatur barnabas (Fol. 4176.) (Fol. 418a.) Cap. I. 15—23. 42 330 ΠΡΑΞ. AWOCTOA —S — υὦ.ἰς — oc ετεκληθη ἴουστοσ και μαθθιαν και προσευξαμενοι εἶπαν κε καρδιογνωστα παντων αναδειξον oy εξελεξω ex τουτων των δυο ayaXa ew τοπον τον rng διακονιασ ταυτὴσ καὶ αποστολησ ad no rape Ἰουδασ πορευθηναι εἰσ Tov τοπον τον ἴδιον καὶ ἐεδωκαν κληρουσ avrov και ἐπεσεν κληροσ ere μαθθιαν και συψηφισθη μετα των. ιβ.αποστολων και €y€V€rO EV ταισ ἡμεραισ εκεινρισ Tov συνπληρουσθαι τὴν ἡμεραν THO πεντηκοστησ' OVTOV αὐτῶὼν Ταντων €TTL TO αὐτὸ και εἰδον eyevero advw εκ του ουρανον ἤχοσ. worep φερομενησ βιαιασ πνοησ Kat ἐπλήρωσεν avro, TOV οἰκον ov σαν καθεζομενοι και ὠφθησαν αντοισ διαμεριζομεναι γλωσσαι ὠὡσειπυροσ καιεκαθισαν τε ες ev a ἑεκαστον avrov —, και ἐτλησθησαν παντεσ πνσ αγιον. ᾿ και ἤρξατο Aadew ετεραισ γλωσσαισ καθωσ το πνὰ εδιδου αποφθεγγεσθαι αντοισ ev Ἱερουσαλήμ σαν κατο ἰκουντεσ ἴἸουδαιοι εὐλαβεισ ανδρεσ απο παντοσ εθνουσ τῶν ὕπο TOV ουρανον yevonerno Se rye φωνησ ταυτησ σννηλθετο πληθοσ και συνεχυθη, και ἤκουον εἰσ €kag Tog λαλουντασ rac γλωσσαισ avrov ἐξεισταντο δε καὶ εθαυμαζον (Fol. 418 δ.) 25 4 ACTUS APOSTOL: = — — — . qui uocatur iustus et matthias et orantes dixerunt dne qui corda nosti omnium designa quem elegisti ex his duobus unum sumere locum ministerii huius et apostolatus & quo transgressus iudas abire in locum suum et dederunt sortes suas et ceeidit sors super matthian et dinumeratus est cum : xii. apostolos Et factum est in diebus illis et cum iuplerentur dies pentecostes erant simul omnes in unum Et factum est repente caelo echo tamquam ferretur uiolentus spiritus et inpleuit totam domum ubi erant sedentes et uisae sunt eius diuidi linguae tamquam ignis etsedit super unumquem quem eorum Et inpleti sunt uniuersi spu sancto et coiperunt loqui aliis linguis sic ut spe dabat eloqui eis in jerusalem erant habitantes iudaei timorati uiri ab omni gente quae sub caelo sunt Cumquae facta esset uox haec conuenit multitudo et consaesae sunt quiaudiebant unusquisque loquentes eos lingua sua obstupescebant autem et admirabantur (Fol. 419 a) Carp. I. 23— 1T. 7. — 0 A — ΠΡΑΞ. AIIOCTOA Se — ACTUS APOSTOL " λεγοντεσ προσ αλληλουσ 11. dicentes ad alterutrum ovy Sov ἀπαντεσ ovrot εἰσ LV nonne ecce uniuersi hi sunt ot λαλουντεσ yadsAazor - qui locuntur galilaei και TWO ἡμεισ GKOVOJAEV 8 et quomo do nos audimus exacroo τὴν διαλεκτον ἡμων unus quisque propria lingua nostra ev ἐγεννηθημεν in qua nati sumus παρθοι. καὶ μηδοι καὶ ἐλαμειται 9 | parthi etmedi etaelamitae Ol κατοικουντεσ τὴν μεσοποταμιαν et qui inhabitant mesopotamiam tovdatay και καπ-παδοκιαν iudaeam et cappadociam TTOVTOV καὶ THY ἀσιαν φρυγιαν 10 pontum et asiam frygiam kat παμφυλιαν avyvirToy T€ et pamphyliam aegyptum καὶ τα pepn THO λιβονησ et partes lybiae THO Kara κυρηνὴν Kat οἱ επιδημουντεσ -qui est circa cyrenen et qui hic demorantur ρωμαιοιΐουδαιοι τε Kat προσηλυτοι romani iu daei et proselyti κρητὴσ καὶ apaBor τι cretenses etarabi axovopey λαλουντων avrov eudiuimus loquentes eos TAL ἡμετεραισ γλωσσαισ To. μεγαλεια ToU ev nostris linguis magnalia di ἐξεισταντο δε παντεσ' 12 obstupescebant omnes και διηπορουν αλλοσ προσ αλλον et hesitabant alius ad alium ext Tw yeyovort καὶ λεγοντεσ' quod factum est et dicentes. τι θελει rovro εἰναι quid uult esse-hoc ετεροι δε διεχλεναζον Xeyovreo 13 alii uero deridebant dicentes ort γλευκουσ ovrot μεμεστωμενοι εἰσ Xy quia musto isti repleti sunt tore cTaDew Se o πετροσ' 14 | Cumastetisset autem petrus συν tow δεκα αποστολοισ cum decem apostolis ἐπῆρεν πρωτοσ τὴν φωνὴν avrov και εἰπε et elebabit primus uocem suam et dixit ανδρεσ ἵἴουδαιοι Kat παντεσ' uiri iudaei et omnes οι κατοικουντεσ ἱἹερουσαλημ. qui inhabitant hie rusalem TOVTO ἡμεῖν γνωστον COTW ho c uobis notum sit ενωτισατε τα ρήματα μον ausilate uerbis meis ov yap wo ὕμεισ' ὕπολαμβανεται 15 non enim sicut uos suspicamini ovrot μεθυουσιν ovens wpac THe ἡμερασ - hii hebrii sunt est enim hora tertia diei αλλα Tovro εστιν TO εἰρήμενον 16 sed hoc est quod dictum est (Fol. 419 5.) (Fol. 420a.) Car. II. 7— 16. A 931 932 TiPAR AIIOCTOAON — ο- SN — δια Tov προφητου II. Εσται ev ταισ ἐσχαταισ )j.epaug λεγεικσ 17 -- €KX€0 απὸ TOV TVG μου ETL πασασ σαρκασ καὶ προφητευσουσν ot Viol αυτων καὶ θυγατερεσ αντων και OL νεανισκοι ορασει οψονται και ot πρεσβυτεροι ενὑπνιασθησονται Karey επιτουσ δουλουσ μου 18 και ἐπι Tag δουλασ μου —À €KX€w απὸ του πνῪ μου και δωσω repara, εν τω ovpayo ayo 19 και σήμεια επι THO YT kao ολιοσ μεταστρεφεται εἰσκοτοσ' 20 και ἡ σεληνὴ εἰσ αιμα — πριν ελθειν ἡμεραν kv τὴν μεγαλην — και εσται TAT OO ανεπικαλεσηταιτοονοματοῦ KU 21 σωθησεται COM ανδρεσ ἵσραηλειται ἀακουσατετουσ λογουστουτοὺσ 22 a, my, env rov vaLopatov avopa απὸ Tov θυ ασμενον εἰσ ἡμασ δυναμεσει και τερασι καὶ σημιοισ — oca, €rovja€y δι avrov o Oc εν peow ὕμων καθωσ avrot οιδατε rovroy τὴ ὠὡρισμενὴ βονλη 23 — και προγνωσεῖι rov θυ exdorov λαβοντεσ' δια χειροσ avopwv προσπηξαντεσ ανειλατε foam, ov o Üc ανεστησεν λυσασ tag wowace Tovaiov 24 καθοτι ovk qv δυνατον κρατεισθαι avrov. Vr avrov Saved yap Xeyet εἰ avrov 25 — προ ορωμὴν TOV kV μου ενωπίιον μου δια παντοσ (Fol. 420 5.) ACTUS APOSTOL” per prophetam Erit in nouissimis diebus dicit dns effundam spm meum super omnem carne et prophetabunt fili eorum et filias eorum et iubenes uisiones uidebunt et seniores somnia somniabunt et ego super seruos meos et super ancillas meas effundam spiritum meum et dabo prodigia in caelo susum et signa in terra deorsum sol conuertetur in tenebris et luna in sanguine | prius quam ueniat dies dni magnus et erit omnis quicumque inuocauerit nomen dai saluus erit uiri istrahelitae audite sermones hos ihm nazoreeum uirum a do probatum in nobis uirtutibus et pro digiis et signis quae fecit per eum ds in medio uestrum sicut ipsi scitis hunc destinato consilio et prouidentia di auditum accepistis . per manus iniquorum adfixum interfecistis quem ds suscitauit solutis amitibus inferiora quoniam possibile non esset detineri eum ab ipso dauid enim dicit in eum c prouidebam dnm meum in conspectu meo semper (Fol. 421 o.) Cap. II. 16—25. TPAR: AIOCTOA — — ὡς - ; - ort € δεξιων μου ἐστιν ἵνα μη σαλευθω δια rovro ηυφρανθη ἡ καρδια μου και ἡηγαλλιασατο ἡ yAwooa μου er δε και ἡ caps μου κατασκηνωσει ed ελπιδει ort ουκ ενκαταλειψεισ τὴν ψυχὴν pov εἰσ adyy ovde δωσεισ rov ὁσιον σον Wey διαφθοραν γνωρισασ μοι οδουσ ζωησ πληρωσεισ με εὐφροσυνὴησ pera TOV προσωπου σου ανδρεσ' αδελφοι εξον ecrew μετα παρρησιασ προσ ὕμασ περιτον πατριαρχου δανειδ οτι καὶ ετελευτησεν καὶ era και TO [LVYJLLOV αντον ἐστιν παρ ἡμῖν αχρι THE ἡμερασ ταντὴσ προφητησ ovy ὕπαρχων και εἰδων OTL ορκω ὡμασεν αντω O óc εκ xaprrov THO καρδιασ avrov κατα σαρκα ἀναστῆσαι TOV χρν και καθισαι ert Tov θρονον avrov αναστασεωσ TOV χρὺ oret ουτεενκαταλειφθη εἰσ adov ovre ἡ σαρξαντον ede δια φθοραν TOVTOV OVV iy Qv€g T0 €V 0 óc ov TAYTED NLELT μαρτυρεσ ἐσμεν τὴ δεξια ovy Tov θυ ὑψωθεισ καὶ τὴν ἐπαγγελιαν rov αγιον πνσ λαβων παρα rov πατροσ ἐξέχεεν υμειν o και βλεπετε και axovere ov yap Saved ἀνεβὴ εἰσ τουσ ov ρανουσ (Fol. 421 5.) II. 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 AUCTUS APOSTOL' 333 quia a dextra mea est ut non commouear propterea laetatum est cor meum et exultauit lingua mea adhuc autem et caro mea inhabitauit in spsem quia non derelinques animam meam aput inferos nequae dabis sanctum tuum uidere corruptionem notas fecisti mihi uias uitae inpleuis me iucunditate cum facie tua uiri fratres licet mihi dicere cum fiducia ad uos de patriaarcha dauid quia defunctus est et sepultus est et monumentum eius est aput nos usque in hunc diem cum esset autem propheta et sciret quia iureiurando iurauit ei ds de fructum de praecordia eius secundum carne suscitare xpm collocare super thronum eius resurrectione xpi quia neque derelictus est aput inferos neque caro eius uidit corruptionem hunc ergo ibn resuscitauit ds cuius nos omnes testes sumus dextera ergo di exaltatus et pollicitationem sps sancti accepta a patre effudit uobis quod et uidistis et audistis non enim daui d ascendit in caelos (Fol. 422 a.) Cap. II. 25—34. IPAE. AIIOCTOAON εἰρηκεν yap avrog — a, Aeyet Ko τω κω μου καθον εκ δεξιων μον eoc θωτου exÜpova σον ὕποποδιον των ποδων σου ασφαλωσ ovy γεινωσκετω TO 0 Οἰκοσ ἴσρα s --- -- ort καὶ Ky καὶ χρν οθσ εποιησεν M m TOVTOV τὴν ον ὕμεισ εἐσταυρωσατε Τοτεπαντεσ οἱ συνελθοντεσ καὶ ακουσαντεσ κατενυγ ἤσαν τὴ καρδια καιτινεσ €£ avTov ειἰπαν προσ TOV πετρον kat του αποστολουσ τι OVV ποιήσομεν ανδρεσ αδελφοι ὑποδειξατεημειν πετροσ δεπροσ αντουσ φησιν μετανοησατε και βαπτισθητω ἐκαστοσ ὕμων «v TO ovopaTt TOU KV tU Xp" εἰσ αφεσιν αμαρτιων και λήμψεσθαι την δωρεαν του αγιου re Nee yap ἐστιν ἡ ἐπαγγελια και TOU TEKVOUT μων και πασιτοι εἰσ μακραν οσουσ αν προσκαλεσητε Ko οϑσ μων erepour δελογοισ πλειοσιν διεμαρτυρατο και παρεκαλει αὐτουσ λεγων σωθητε απὸ THO γενεασ ravra THT σκολιασ οἱ μεν ovv πιστευσαντεσ τον λογον avrov εβαπτισθησαν και προσετεθησαν εν εἐκεινὴ TH ἡμερα ψυχαι wore τρισχειλειαι και σαν προσκαρτερουντεσ τὴ διδαχὴ TOV αποστολῶων ev Ἱερουσαλημ. (Fol. 422 6.) 'NT 42 ACTUS APOSTOLORUM - τς ὡς - t dixit enim ipse dixit dns dno meo sede ad dexteram meam donec ponam inimicos tuos scamillum pedum tuorum pro certo ergo sciat omnis domus istrahel quia et dnm et xpm ds fecit hunc ihm quem uos crucifixistis Tunc omnes qui conuenerant exaudientes stimulati sunt corde et quidam ex ipsis dixerunt ad petrum et ad apostolos quid ergo faciemus uiri fratres ostendite nobis petrus autrus autem ad eos ait paenitentiam agite et baptizetur unus quisque uestrum in nomine dni ihu xpi in remissione peccatorum et accipite gratiam sanctum spm nobis enim est haec repromissio et filiis nostris et omnibus qui in longinquo quos aduocauerit dns ds noster aliis quoque sermonibus pluribus contestabatur et exortabatur eos dicens salui estote ex progenie hanc praua hi ergo credentes sermoni eius baptizati sunt 'et adiectae sunt in ill o die animae quasi tria milia et erant perseuerantes in doctrina apostolorum in hierusalem (Fol. 423 4.) Cap. II. 34—43. TIPAHIC AHOCTOAQN ^ — — «-' wY — καὶ τὴ κοινωνια Tn κλασι του aprov- iI. καὶ TALE προσενχαισ eyewero 8e rao ψυχὴ φοβοσ 43 πολλα repara kat σήμεια δια των αποστολων eyecvero παντεσ T€ OL πιστενοντεσ ἤσαν ἐπέτο AUTO 4 καὶ εἰχον παντα κοιγα καὶ οσοι κτήματα εἰχον 45 ἢ ὕπαρξεισ επίπρασκον και διεμεριζον avra, καθημεραν race TOUT ἂν TLC χρειαν εἰχεν TOVT€O T€ προσεκαρτέρουν εν τω ἵερω 46 και κατοικουσαν €TTL TO AUTO κλωντεσ τε ἀρτὸ εν ἀγαλλιασει Kat αφελοτητι καρδιασ αἰνουντεσ Toy ὃν 47 Kat ἐχοντεσ xapw προσ oXov τὸν κοσμον μετελαμβανον 7 οδε xc προσετιθει τουσ σωζομενουσ καθημέραν ert To avro εν τὴ εκκλησια Ev de rato ἡμέραισ ταυταισ IIL 1 Trpoc Kat iwayyno aveBatvov εἰσ To iepow τὸ δειλεινον ext τὴν ὡραν EVATy τη προσευχησ και ov τισ ανὴρ χωλοσ εκ κοιλιασ μήτροσ αὐτοῦ 2 εβασταζετο ον ετιθουν καθημεραν poc τὴν θυραν τονΐἵερον τὴν λεγομενὴν wpatay TOV αἰτειν ἐλεημοσυνὴν παρ avruy εισπορενομενων avroy εἰσ τὸ ἵερον ovrog ατενισασ row οφθαλμοισ avrov 3 και (Doy πετρον και iwarnv μελλοντασ εἰναι εἰσ To ἵερον npwra αὐτουσ ἐλεημοσυνὴν Εμβλεψασ δε οπετροσ εἰσ avrov 4 συν WWAYYV καὶ εἰπεν ατενεισον εἰσ quac (Fol. 423 5.) ACTUS APOSTOLORUM 335 et in communicatione fractionis panis et orationibus nascebatur quoque omni animae timor multa etiam portenta et signa perapostolosfiebant — - omnes etiam credentes erant in unum et habebant omnia communia et qui possessiones habebant et facultates distrahebant et dispartiebantur ea cottidie omnibus secundum quod qui op us erat omnes quoque perseuerantes in templo et per domos id ipsum capiebant panes accipientes cibum in exultatione et simplicitate cordis laudem dicentes do et habentes gratiam aput totum mundu. dnà autem autem adiciebat eos qui salui fiebant cot tie in unum in ecclesia, in diebus autem ipsis petrus et iohanes ascendebant in templu ad uesperum ad horam nonam orationis et ecce qui dam uir clodus ex utero matris suae baiolabatur quem ponebant cot tidie ad ianuam templi eam quae dicitur pulchra ut peteret elemosynam ab his qui ingrediebantur in templum hic respiciens ocul is suis et uidit petrum et iohannen incipientes introire in templum rogabat eos elemosynam intuitus autem petrus in eum cum iohannen et dixit aspice ad nos (Fol. 424 a.) Carp. II. 41—III. 4. 336 TIPAR AlIOCTOAON | o δεατενεισασ avrow προσδοκων τι Xa le παρ avrov Ειπεν de o πετροσ ἀργυριον και χρυσιον ovx ὕπαρχει μοι o δε exw rovro σοι διδωμι εν TO ονοματι - χρυ TOV ναζοραῖιον περιπατει και πιασασ αντον tho δεξιασ χειροσ ἤγειρεν Kat παραχρημα ἐσταθὴ Kat ἐσταῖρ εωθησαν avrov III. 5 at βασεισ και ra. σφυρα και εξαλλομενοσ corn 8 και περιεπατει χαιρομενοσ και εἰσηλθεν συν avrou εἰσ το ἵερον αινων τὸν Oy και εἰδεν rag ολαοσ avrov περιπατουντα καὶ αἰνουντα roy Oy εἐπεγεινωσκον ται αντὸν OTL OVTOG ἣν Ὁ προσ τὴν ἐλεημοσυνην καθεζομενοσ' ἐπὶ T1) wp € a πυλη τουΐερου καὶ ἐπλησθησαν Gap Bove και exraa eoo ἐπι TO 'yeyevnp.evo avro Exropevopevov 8e rov trerpov και ἴωανου συνεξεπορευετο κρατῶν avrove ot δεθαμβηθεντεσ ἐστησαν εν τὴ στοὰ ἡ καλουμενὴ σολομωνοσ᾽ ἐκθαμβοι αποκριθεισ δε o πετροσ eurev προσ avrova ανδρεσ ἴσραηλιται τι θαυμαζεται ἐπι Tovro ἡ New τι ατενιζετε wo ἡμῶν τὴ ἴδια δυναμι ἡ ευσεβ ια TOVTO πεποιήκοτων TOUTO περιπάτειν αντὸ οϑο σαβρααμ. και θσ ἴσακ. και G0 ἵακωβ o c. των TATEPWY ἡμὼν εδοξασεν rov maida avrov ay x ον ἡμεισ παρεδωκατε εἰσ κρισιν (Fol. 4246.) ACTUS APOSTOL ad ille adtendebat eos expectans aliquid accipere ab eis dixit autem petrus argentum et aurum non est mihi quod habeo hoc tib i do in nomine ihu xpi nazorei ambula et adpraehensum eum dextera manu suscitabit et confestim stetit et firmatae sunt eius uases et crura et cum exsiluisset stetit et ambulabat gaudens et introibit cum eis in templum laudem dans do Et uidit omnis populus eum ambulantem et laudantem dm cognoscebantque eum quia hic erat qui ad elemosynam sedebat in porta illa pulchra templi et repleti sunt terroris et stupefactionis in eo quod contegerat ei Exeunte autem petrum et iohannen cum eis ibat tenens eos stupentes autem stabant in porticum qui uocatur solomonis stupebant respondens autem petrus dixit ad eos uiri istrahelitae quid admiramini super bee aut nos quid intuemini quasi nos nostra propria uirtute aut pietate hoc fecerimus ut ambulet hic ds abraham et ds isac.et ds iacob ds patrum nostrorum clarificauit puerum suum ihm xpm quem tradidistis in iudicio (Fol. 425 a.) CAP. 111. 5—1 3: — SS τα — IIPAR AHIOCTOA — — «-. — Kat ἀπηρνήσασθαι avroy Ii. κατὰ προσωπὸν πειλατου TOV κρειναντοσ εκεινου ἀπολυειν avrov θελοντοσ ὕμεισ δε Tov αγιον και δικαιον 14 «Bapuvare και ητῆσατε ανδρα φονεια χαρισθηναι ὕμειν roy δε αρχήγον Tho {wyo ἀπεκτείνατε 15 ov 060 NY €tpev ex vexpwv OV ὕμεισ μαρτυρεσ ἐσμεν και ἐπὶ TY πιστει του ονοματοσ αντου τό τοῦτον θεωρειτε και ovdare OTL ἐστερεωσεν TO ονομα αυτον και ἢ πιστισ ἡ δι avrov ἐδωκεν avro τὴν ολοκλήριαν ταυτὴν απεναντι παντων ὕμων καὶ γυν ανδρεσ aDeA oot ἐεπισταμεθα 17 οτι ὕμεισ μεν κατα αγνοιαν ἐπραξατε πονηρο ὡσπερ καὶ οἱ ἀρχοντεσ ὕμων οδεϑο o προκατηγγειλεν 18 δια στοματοσ παντων των προφητων παθειν τον χρν αντον ἐπληρωσεν ουτωσ μετανοησατε ovy Kat επιστρεψατε 19 εἰσ ro εξαλειφθηναι rac apapriac ὕμων οπωσ av ἐπελθωσιν καιροι αναψυξεωσ απὸ προσωπου του κυ και ἀποστειλη TOV προκεχειρισμεένον ὕμιν xp" . op 20 ov det ovpavov μεν Sef aoa. 21 GXpt xXpovov αποκαταστασεωσ παντων wy eXadnoev o 6c δια GTOJATOO TOV αγιων αὐτου των προφητων μωῦσησ μεν eurey προσ τουσ πατερασ uo 22 ort προφητὴν ὕμειν ἀναστήσει Ko 0 6G ὕμω (Fol. 425 5.) ACTUS ^ APOST 337 — — oS — et negastis eum ante faciem pilati cum iudicasset ille dismittere eum uoluit uos autem ipsum sanctum et iustum grabastis et postulastis uirum homicida donari uobis principem uero uitae interfecistis quem ds suscitauit ἃ mortuis - quibus nos testes sumus etin fide nominis eius hunc quem uidistis et scitis consol dauit nomen eius et fides que per ipsum est dedit ei integritatem hanc coram omnibus uobis Et nunc uiri fratres. quia uos quidem per inorantiam egistis iniquitatem Sicut et principes uestri ds autem quae praenuntiauit per os omnium pro phetarum pati xpm suum inpleu it sic paenitentiam ergo agite et conuertimini ad hoc ut deleantur peccata uestra ut ueniant tempora re frigerii a facie dmi et mittat praedestinatum uobis ihm xpm quem oportet caelum quidem accipere usque ad tempora restitutionis omnium quae locutus est ds} per os sanctorum suoru prophetarum moyses quidem dixit ad patres nostros quia prophetam uobis suscitauit dus ds uester (Fol. 426 a.) Cap. 111. 13—22. ΄ 48 338 PAZ: AIIOCTOAON- "ACTUS APOSTOL' — oA — — — SS — ex των adeAduy nw III. de fratribus uestris wo ἐμου avrov ακουσεσθαι tamquam meipsum audietis κατα παντα oca, ay λαλησὴ προσ ὕμασ secundum omnia quaecumq locutus fuerit ad uo eora: δεπασα ψ vxy ἡτισ ay μὴ ακουσὴ 23 erit autem omnis anima quaecumq *non audierit του προφητου exewov εξολεθρευθησεται prophetam illum disperibit εκ Tov Àaov καὶ TAYTET OL προφῆται axo σαμουηλ 24 de popul o et omnis prophetae a samuel και Toy κατεξησ οελαλησεν | et eorum qui ordine fuerunt quodquod locuti sunt και κατηνγεῖλαν rac ἡμερασ TAvTAT et adnuntiauerunt dies hos Yyeur erat ὕιοι των προφητῶν 25 | Uos estis filii prophetarum και tno διαθηκησ qv o Bg Su Üero et eius dispositionis quam ds disputauit προσ Tove πατεράσ μων λεγων προσ αβρααμ ad patres nostros dicens ad abraham και εν TW σπέρματι σον ενευλογηθησονται et in semine tuo benedicetur πασαι Al πατριαι THO γὴσ omnis patriae terrae ὕμειν qr porov o ὃσ αναστήησασ τον παιδα αὐτοῦ 16 uobis primum ds suscitauit puerum suum εξαπεστειλεν evAoyovyrao Üpag,. ev T ator misit benedicentem uos τρέφειν EKATTOT EK των πονηρὼν U μων" in eo cum abertatur unusquisque 8 nequitiis suis λαλουντων de avrwv wal loquentib us autem eis προσ τὸν λαον Ta ρήματα ravra. ad populum uerba haec ἐπεστησαν ot ELEPELT καὶ οἱ σαδδουκαιοε adsisterunt sacerdotes et sadducaei KO4Q T OVOVJA€VOL 2 dolore percussi δια ro διδασκειν avrove τὸν Aaoy eo quod docerent ipsi populum και avayyeAXev roy - et adnuntiarent ihm εν TH αναστασειῖ TOV νεκρων in resurrectione mortuorum και ἐπειβαλοντεσ avrow Tad χειρασ 3 et inmiserunt eis manus και eÜevro eur τήρησιν εἰσ THY ἐπαυριον et posuerunt in adsertionem in crastinu ἣν yap comepa non erant enim uespera iam πολλοι be rov ακουσαντων Toy Xoyov 4| multi uero eorum qui audierunt uerbum επιστευσαν crediderunt και αριθμοσ τε eyernOy ανδρων wo χιλιαδεσ e ' et factus est numerus uirorum ad quinq. mili Eyevero δε ext τὴν avpioy ἡμεραν 5| Contigit autem in crastinum diem συνήχθησαν ox ἀρχοντεσ και ot πρεσβυτεροι congregati sunt principes et seniores και γραμματεισ ev iepov σαλημ et scribae in hierusalem καὶ avvac o apxtepeva 6 et annas pontefex (Fol. 426 ὁ.) | | (Fol. 427 a.) i Carr. III. 22—IV. 6, — ss — — IIPA AIIOCTOAQN — ο. —À : --- και κα i ac - και ἵωναθασ και αλεξανδροσ και οσοι ἤσαν εκ γενουσ ἀαρχιερατικου καὶ στήσαντεσ αυτουσ εν μεσω ἐπυνθάνοντο ev ποία δυναμ c ἢ €v TOW ονοματι εποιήσατε τοντο ὕμεισ Tore πετροσ πλησθεισ re aytou €ur€y προσ avrove ἀρχοντεσ rov Aaov και pea Burepot rov tapa €t ἡμεισ σήμερον ανακρεινομεθα o. Ups er evepyyea eua. ανθρωπου ασθενουσ εν τινι ουτοσ σεσωσται στο we yvov ἐστω πασιν ὕμειν kat παντι TO Aaw icpanr OTL ἐν Tw OVOMATL - χρυ του ναζωραιου ον ὕμεισ ἐσταυρωσατε ov o c. ἤγειρεν εκ νεκρων εν τουτω ουτοσ παρεσ THKEV ενωπιον ὕμων vying ουτοσ ἐστιν ολιθοσ o εξουθενηθεισ ih ἡμῶ των οἰκοδομων ογενομένοσ εἰσ κεφαλὴν γωνιασ Kat οὐκ ἐστιν εν αλλω ovÓeyc OV Yap εστιν ετερον ονόμα ὕπο τον ουρᾶνο o δεδομε νον avOpwrow εν w det σωθῆναι ἡμασ Θεωρουντεσ Se τὴν rov πετρου παρρὴσ tay και ἴωανου και καταλαβομενοι ort αγθρωποι ἀγραμματοι εἰσιν «εθαυμαζον ἐπεγεινωσκον δεαντουσ ort συν τω tq ma Toy ανθρωπον βλεποντεσ συν auTwy εἐστωτα Tov τεθεραπευμενον ᾿ οὔδεν εἰχον ποιῆσαι ἡ αντιπειν καιλευσαντεσ αντουσ εξω τον συνεδριου απ axOnvas (Fol. 427 5.) t IY. 10 12 15 ACTUS' APOSTOL et caifas et ioathas et alexander et quodquod erant ex genere pontificali cum statuisset eos in medio interrogabant in qua uirtute aut quo nomine fec istis hoc uos . — tunc petrus inpletus spo sancto dixit ad eos principes huius populi et seniores is trahel si nos hodie interrogamur a uobis super benefacio hominem infirmum in quo hic saluus factus est notum sit omnibus uobis et omni populo istrahel quia in nomine xpi ihu nazoraei quem uos crucifixistis quem ds gus citauit & mortuis in ist o hic adsistit in con spect u uestro sanum hic est lapis qui praeiectus est a uobis aedificatoribus qui factus est in capud angul i et non est in alio quondam nequae aliud est nomen suc caelo quod datum est hominibus in quo oportet salbos fie ri nos intuentes uero petri fiduciam et iohannis et adsec uti quia homines sine litteris sunt ad mirabantur cognoscebant autem eos quia cum ihu erant hominem quo que conspicientes cum ipsis stantem illum que curatum nihil habebant contradicere Cum iussissent autem eos extra consilium habire (Fol. 438a.) Car. IV, 6—15. 339 340 t -- 0 --΄ ΠΡΑΞ | AIIOCTOAQON a i, 0 — συνεβαλον προσ αλληλουσ Aeyovreo τι ποιήσομεν τοισ ανθρωποισ τουτοισ OTL μεν yap γνωστον σημειον yeyovevas δι avrov πασιν TOU κατοικουσιν Ἱερουσαλήμ, φανεροτερον εστιν και ov δυναμεθα ἀρνισθαι ἵνα μὴ eme πλεον τι διανεμηθὴ εἰσ TOV λαον ἐπιλησομεθα ουν οντοισ μῆκετι λαλειν emt τω ονοματι TOVTO pnden ανθρωπων συνκατατιθεμενων δε avroy Τὴ γνωμη φωνησαντεσ αὐτουσ παρηγγειλαντο κατα τὸ μὴ φθεγγεσθαι — μῆδε ao kew emt ro ονοματι του uu αποκρείθεισ δε πετροσ και Ἰωανησ εἰπὸν προσ αὐτουσ εἰ δικαιον ἐστιν ενωπιον του θυ ὕμων ακοῦει μαλλον ἡ του ὃν Kpeware ov δυναμεθα yap new a, edapey και nrovoapev λαλειν ot δε προσαπειλησαμενοι αἀπελυσαν avTova IV. 16 19 20 21 p? EUPLOKOYTED auruxy TO TUT κολασωνται GUToUG δια τον Aaoy ort παντεσ εδοξαζον τον ὃν ert TO γεγονοτι eroy yap ἣν Àeuovay - uy o ανθρωποσ ε ov γεγονει TO σήμειον THT ειασεωσ' απολυθεντεσ δε λθον προσ τουσ ἴδιουσ' καὶ amny γειλαν οσα προσ αυτουσ οιαρχιερεισ και οἱπρεσβυτεροι εἰπαν ομοθυμαδον npav φωνὴν προσ τον ὃν καὶ €t7ray (Fol. 428 5.) 22 23 t = O1 6e axovcayrea και ἐπίγνοντεσ THVToU Üvevepyeia 24 — Δεσποτα av o Oo o rotnoac Tov ovpavoy Kay τὴν γὴν ACTUS APOSTOL conferebant ad inuicem dicentes quid faciamus hominibus istis quoniam quidem notum signum factum est per ipsos omnibus qui inhabitant hierusalem manifestum est et non possumus negare sed ut non amplius quid serpiat in pop ulum comminemur ergo eis iam non lo qui in nomine hoc cuiquam hominum consentientibus autem omnibus notitia , uocantes eos praeceperunt illis ne omnino loquerentur . e us neque docerent in nomine ihu respondens autem petrus et iohannes dixerunt ad eos si iustum est in conspectu di uestri audire magis quam dm iudicate non possumus enim nos quae uidimus et audiuimus loqui . ad illi etiam comminat dimiserunt eos nihil inuenientes causam qua punirent eos propter populum quoniam omnes clarificabant dm super quo d factum est annorum autem erat plurimum. x1- his homo super quem factum erat hoc signum sanitatis dismisai autem uenerunt ad suos et renuntiauerunt quanta ad eos pontifices et seniores dixerunt ad illi cum audissent et cognouissent di uirtuiz unanimiter autem uocem leuauerunt ad dm et dixerunt —Á — . Ld * Dne tu es ds qui fecisti caelum et terram (Fol. 429 a.) Car. IV. 15— 24. n T Nn —, — IIPAR8' AIIOCTOAQON — SY, eS — — και THY θαλασσαν και παντα τα εν αντοισ — οσ δια πνσ αγιου δια rov στοματοσ λαλησασ Savers παιδοσ σου ivart εφρνξαν εθνη και λαοι ἐμελετῆσαν καινα παρεστησαν οι βασιλεισ THT γὴσ Kat οἱαρχοντεσ συνήχθησαν emt To avro κατα TOV κυ και κατα TOV χρὺ GUTOV συνήχθησαν yap em αληθειασ ev τὴ πολει ταύτη ext TOV aytov σου παιδα ἣν ov €expeurag ἡρωδησ τε και ποντιοσ πιλατοσ συν εθνεσιν και λαοισ ἱσραηλ ποιῆσαι οσα χεὶρ σου και ἢ βουλὴ σου προωρισεν γενεσθαι και τα νυν κε ες de emt Tag aytag avrov και Soo τοισ δουλοισ σου pera πασὴσ παρρησιασ XaXew τὸν λογον cov εν TO Τὴν χείρα TOV εκτεινειν LT ἴασιν και σημεια και Tepara γενεσθαι δια Tov ονοματοσ TOV αγιου παιδοσ σον e και δεηθεντων avrov ἐσαλευθὴ o τοποσ Ev « σαν συνηγ μενοι καὶ ἐτλησθησαν amayrea Tov αγιου πνο Kat ἐλαλουν τον Xoyov του bu μετα παρρησιασ παντιτω θελοντι πιστευειν του δε πληθουσ των πιστευσαντων ἣν καρδια καὶ ψυχη μια και ovK ἣν διακρισισ ev αυτοισ ουδεμια και ουδεισ των ὕπαρχοντων αὐτου ἐλεγεν ἴδιον εἰναι αλλα jv avrow παντα κοινα καὶ δυναμει μεγαλη απεδιδουν To μαρτ νριον ot αποστολοι (Fol. 429 6.) IV. 25 26 28 29 320 22 33 ACTUS APOSTOL' — -— Ἐς - = et mare et omnia quae in eis sunt qui per spm sanctum per os locutus est dauid puero tuo quare fremuerunt gentes et popul i meditati sunt inania adsisterunt reges terrae et principes congregati sunt in unu aduersus dnm et aduersus xpm eius Collecti sunt enim reuera in ciuitate hac super sanctum puerum tuum ihm quem unxist herodes uero et pontius pilatus cum gentibus et populis istrahel ᾿ facere quaecumq ‘manus tua et uoluntas t praedestinauit fieri et nunc sunt dne aspice super minacias eoru et da seruis tuis cum fiducia omni loqui uerbum tuum in eo cum manum extendas ad curatione et signa et por tenta fiant per nomen santi pueri tui ihu Et cum obse crassent ipsi commotus est locus in quo erant collecti et inpleti sunt omnes sancto Epo et loquebatur uerbum d.i cum fidu cia omni uolenti credere multitudinis autem eorum qui crediderunt erat cor et anima una et non erat accusatio in e is ulla et nemo quicquam ex eo quo d possidebant dicebant suum esse sed erant eis omnia com munia et uirtute magna reddebant testim apostoli (Fol. 430 a.) Cap. IV. 24— 33. 941 THT avagTQGg €o0 TOU KU τὴν Xp" IV. xapu T€ peyady jv erc παντασ avrovg ovde yap evdena τισ ὕπηρχεν ev avTOLT 34 οσοι yap κτήτορεσ σαν χωριων ἢ οἰκείων υπηρχον πωλουντεσ at φεροντεσ τειμασ των TITPATKO ὧν και ετιθουν παρα τουσ ποδασ TOV αποστολῶ 35 διεδιδετο Se ενι εκαστω καθοτι ay Tur χρειαν ειχεν ioc δεο επικληθεισ βαρναβασὕποτων ἀποστολω 36 οεστιν μεθερμηνενομενον ὕιοσ' παρακλησεωσ κυπριοσ λενειτησ Tw γένει ὕπαρχοντοσ avro χωρίον 37 qoe ag NVEYKE TO χρημα και εθηκεν παρα Tove ποδασ' των αποστολω ανὴρ Se rwr ονοματι avavtag Y.1 συν σαφφυρα τὴ γυναικι avrov ETWANTEY κτημα καὶ ἐνοσφ aaro ἐκ THO TNT 2 ovvedviag και THO γυναικαικοσ και EVEYKAT μεροσ τι παρα Tove ποδασ rov ἀποστόλων eÜero €urev δε πετροσ προσ avaviay 3 Sua t ἐπληρωσεν o caravac τὴν καρδιαν cov ψευσασθαι a ro αγιον πνα και νοσφισασθαι σε απὸ THO τειμησ TOV χωριοῦ ουχι μεσον σοι ἐμενεν 4 και πραθεν ev τὴ ἐξουσια ὕπηρχεν τι ort εθου εν τὴ καρδια σου ποίησαι πονήρον τουτο ovk ἐἡΨψευσου ανθρωποισ αλλα τω Qo axovcag de avaviag Tour Xoyovg TovTOVG 5 παραχρημα πεσὼν εξεψυξεν καὶ eyevero φοβοσ μεγασ (Fol. 430 5.) NA "ACTUS APOSTOL: — — —, --. resurrectionem dni ihu xpi Gratia magna erat super eos omnes nec enim inosp quisquam erat in eis quod quod possessores erant praediorum aut domum uendentes et adferebant praetia quae ueniebant et ponebant ad pedes apostolorum distribuebantur uero singulis secundum cui que opus erat.ioseph autem qui cognominatus est barnabas ab apostolis quo d est interpraetatum filius exhorattonis cyprius leuita genere cum esset ei ager | uenundato eo adtulit hanc pecuniam et posuit iuxta pedes apostolorum quidam autem uir nomine ananias cum sapphire uxore sua uendidit possessione et subtraxit de praetio conscia uxore sua et cum adtulissent partem quandam iuxta pedes apostolorum posuit dixit autem petrus ad ananian ut quid adinpleuit satanas cor tuum mentiri te spiritui sancto et intercipere te ex praetium praedii nonne manens tibi manebat et destractum in tua potestate erat quid utique posuisti in corde tuo facere dolose rem istam non es mentitus hominibus sed do audies autem ananias sermones hos subito cum cecidisset obriguit et factus esf timor magnus (Fol. 431 a.) Carr. IV. 33—V. x. =| — 0 A — — IPAE. AIIOCTOAQON τ SS SS — — ἐπὶ παγτασ τουσ ἀκονοντασ 20v. ἀνασταντεσ δε οἱ vewrepot συνεστιλαν avro. 6 καὶ eLeveyxavrec εθαψαν eyevero Se wo ρων vy διαστεμα 7 Kat ἢ γυνὴ avrov py via TO γεγονοσ ειἰσηλθεν Curey δεπροσ αὐτὴν o πετροσ ἐπερωτήησω σε 8 εἰ apa Τὸ χωριον τοσουτου ἀαπεδοσθε ἢ oy eurev ναι τοσουτου o δεπετροσ αὐτὴν τι ore 9 συνεφωνησεν ὕμειν πειρασαι To TV ToU kV. ἴδου ot rodeo των θαψαντων τον avdpa cov ext τή θυρα και efourovaw σε και ἐπεσεν παραχρημα προσ τουσ ποδασ αὐτοῦ 10 και ἐξεψυξεν Εισελθοντεσ δε ot νεαγισκοι €vpov αντὴν vexpay Kat συνστειλαντεσ εξηνεγκαν και εθαψαν προσ τον ανδρα αυτησ Kat eyevero φοβοσ μεγασ 11 ed ολὴν Tv ἐκκλησιαν kat emi παντασ Tove GKOVOVT€G ταντα δια δε των χείρων των azocToXoV eyerero σημεια 12 Kat τερατα πολλα εν τω Aaw και ἦσαν o μοθυ μαδον amavrea εν Tw iepo εν TH στοα τὴ συλομωνοσ και ουδεισ των λοιπων eroAua κολλασθαι αὐτοισ 13 αλλ ἐμεγαλυνεν avrove o λαοσ μάλλον δεπροσετιθεντο πιστενοντεσ 1 τω κω πληθι ανδρων τε και γυναικων wore κατα πλατειασ expepey Trove ασθενεισ αὐτῷ 15 και τιθεναι emt κλιναρίων και κραβαττω ἵνα epxoj.€vov TETPOV Kay ἡ OKLA επισκιαση (Fol. 431 5.) ACTUS APOSTOLOR 343 -- --- a super omnes qui audiebant cum surrexissent autem iubenes inuoluerunt ea et cum extulissent sepelierunt factum est quasi horarum trium spatium et uxor eius nesciens quo d factum erat intro ibit Dixit autem ad eam petrus dic mihi si tanti praedium uendedistis ad illa dixit etiam tantum petrus uero ad eam quid utique conuenit uobis teptare spm dni ecce pedes eorum qui sepelierunt uirum tuu - ad ostium et efferente et ceciditque confestim ad pedes eius et perobriguit Cumque introissent iubenes inuenerunt eam mortuam et cum ext ulissent sepelierunt ad uirum suum Et factus est timor magnus super totam ecclesiam et super omnes qui audierunt haec per manus uero apostolorum fiebant signa et porte nta multa in populo et erant pariter uniuersi in tem in porticum solomonis nec quisquam ex ceteris curabat adherere eis sed magnificabat eos populos magisque adiciebantur credentes dno multitudo uirorumque et mulierum ita ut in plateis inferrent infirmos eorum et ponerent in lectulis et grabattis ut uenientis petri uel umbra inumbraret (Fol. 432 a.) CAP. V. &—I R. 344 IIPAR' AHOCTOAQN — Se — —- τινι Gv τῶν ἀπηλλασσοντο yap απο πασὴσ ασθενιασ wo εἰχεν ἐκαστοσ αὐτων σννήρχετο δεπληθοσ των περὶ πολεων εἰσ Ἱερουσαλὴμ φεροντεσ ασθενεισ και οχλουμενουσ απὸ πνευμάτων ακαθαρτῶ Και €LOVTO TAYTEST αναστασ δε οαρχιερευσ καὶ παντεσ οἱσὺυν αυτω ἢ ουσα αἱρεσισ των σαδδονυκαίων εἐπλησθησαν ζηλου και ἐπεβαλον rag χειρασ ἐπι τουσ ἀποστολοὺυσ και ἡθεντο avrova εν τηρήσει δημοσια καὶ επορευθὴ εἰσ ἑκαστοσ ew τα ἴδια . omy, rore δια νυκτοσ ἀγγελοσ kv ανεωξαν τασ θυρασ τησ φυλακησ εξαγαγων re αντουσ ειπεν πορευεσθε καὶ σταθεντεσ λαλειται ey τω ἵερω τω λαω παντὰ ra ρήματα THe Cuno ravra ακουσαντεσ δε εἰσηλθον ὕπο rov ορθρον εἰσ To ἵερον και εδιδασκον παραγενομενοσ δε o apxuepeva και οἱ συν Gre εἐγερθεντεσ το πρωΐ καὶ συνκαλεσαμενοι τὸ συνεδριον και πασαν τὴν YEPOVTLAY TOV ὕιων iapaxA και ἀπεστειλαν εἰσ TO δεσμωτήριον αχϑηναι aVrove ot δεὕπηρεται παραγενομενοι και ανυξαντεσ τὴν φυλακὴν OVK EUDOV avTOUT €7'0 avaoTpey αντεσ kat ἀπηγγειλαν λεγοντεσ ort To δεσμωτήριον ευρομεν ἐνκλεκλεισμενο. εν πασηασφαλια - και rove φυλακασ εστωτασ ἐπὶ των ÜÉvpov (Fol. 432 6.) 20 21 22 23 "ACTUS. APOSTOLO " quemcumque illorum et liuerabantur ab omnem ualetudinem quem habebant unusquisque eorum conueniebat uero multitudo finium undique in hierusalem ferentes infirmos et qui uexabantur ab spiritibus in mundis qui curabantur uniuersi Cum surrexisset autem pontifex et omnes qui cum ipso | quae est secta sadducaeorum inpleti sunt aepulationem et miserunt manus in apostolos et posuerunt eos in adseruatione publica et abierunt unusquisque in domic ilia per nocte uero angelus dni aperuit ianuas carceris cumque duxisset eos dixit ite et stantes lo quimini in templo populo omnis uerba uitae eius cum audissent autem introierunt sub ante luce in templum et docebant Cumque uenisset pontifex et qui cum ipso exurgentes ante lucem et conuocauerunt concihum et omnem senatum filiorum istrahel et miserunt ad carcerem adduci eos ministri uero cum uenissent et aperuissent carcerem non inuenerunt eos intus reuersi sunt et renuntiauerunt dicentes quia carcerem inuenimus clusum in omni dil i gentia et ugiles stantes ad ostium (Fol. 433 4.) CAP. V. 15— 423. TIPAH- AIIOCTOAON ' “ey — ACTUS' APOSTOLOR^ 346 . on) — — ἀγοιξαντεσ Se ἐσω ovdeva ευρομεν v. aperientes intus neminem inuenimus wo Ó« yxoveay rove Xoyovg τουτουσ 24 ut uero audierunt sermones hos 0 T€ στρατήγοσ TOV ἵερου kat ot apxuepeur praetorque templi et ipsi pontefices διηπόρουν wept avrov τι ay γενηται rovro haesitabant de eis quidnam fieret de hoc παραγενομενοσ δετισ ἀπήγγειλεν avrow 25 cum uenisset autem quidam adnuntuutt eis ori ἴδου ot ανδρεσ ova εθεσθε ev rn φυλακη quia ecce uiri quos posuistis in carc erem €LOtW εν τω ἵερω ἐστωτεσ sunt in templo stantes καὶ 55 ασκοντεσ roy Àaoy et docentes populum Tore arehOwy o otparnyor συν Tour ὕπηρετεισ 26 | tunccum abisset ipse praetor cum ministris ἤγαγον avrove pera Brac deducebant eos cum uim φοβουμενοι yap rov Agov μη λιθασθωσιν timebant enim populum ne lapidarentur ἀγαγοντεσ δε avrova ἐστῆσαν εν τω συνεδρω 7 cumque adduxissent eos statuerunt in concilio και ἐπτηρωτησεν avrovg o iepeve λεγων Et interrogauit eos pontefix dicens Ov παραγ γέλια παρηγ γειλαμεν pew 28 denuntiatione praecepimus uobis μὴ διδασκειν ext τω ovopart rovro non docere in nomine hoc ἴδου πεπληρωκατε τὴν Ἱερουσαλήμ ecce inplestis hierusalem rae διδαχησ ὕμων doctrina uestra και βουλεσθαι epayayew eb ἡμασ et uultis adducere super nos TO ata, TOV αγθρωπου εκεινου sanguinem hominis huius πειθαρχειν Se ϑω μαλλον ἡ ανθρωποισ 29 obtemperare do oportet magis quam honibus O δεπετροσ «urev προσ avrova petrus uero respondit ad eos o Uc των πατέρων ἡμῶν ἤγειρεν - 30 ds patrum nost rorum suscitauit ihn, ov ὕμεισ διεχειρισασθαι κρεμασαντεσ en ξυλοῦ quem uos interfecistis suspensum in ligno rovrov o 6a GpXTy ov Kat cwrnpa 31 hunc ds ducem et saluatorem ὕψωσεν τὴ δοξη avrov exaltauit caritate sua δουναι μετανοιαν τω opa dare paenitentiam istrahel και αφεσιν auaprvoy ev avro et remiss ionem peccatorum in ipso και ἡμεισ ἐσμεν μαρτυρεσ 32 et nos ipsi testes sumus πάντων TOV ρήματων TOUTOV omnium uerborum ho rum και TO πνὰ TO αγιον ov ἐδωκεν o óc et spm sanctum quem dedit ds Tou πιθαρχουσιν avro hiis qui obte mperat ei Ot 9e axovaarrec διεπρίοντο 3; | ad illi audientes discruciabantur καὶ εβονλενοντο ayeXew avrove et cogitabant interficere eos (Fol 4335.) (Fol. 434 a.) Car. V. 23—33. 44 comm —_ — tommy, A HPAS8 AIOCTOAON — A— 9 — oo, cy ἀναστασ 8 rur ex του συνεδριου φαρισαιοσ — V. 34 ovopart γαμαλιὴλ .-νομοδιδασκαλοσ τιμιοσ Trayrt Te λαω ἐκέλευσεν τουσ αποστολουσ εζω βραχὺ ποιήσαι ειπεν T€ προσ Tove ἀρχοντασ και τουσ συνεδριουσ 35 ανδρεσ Ἰσραηλειται προσεχεται eavrova ext Tour ανθρωποισ τουτοισ τι μελλεται πρασσειν προγαρ Tovro τῶν ἡμέρων 36 aveo) θευδασ λεγων εἰναι τινα μεγαν εαυτον ὦ καὶ προσεκληθη api og ανδρων wo τετρακοσίων oo διελυθὴ αὐτοσ δι avrov καὶ παντεσ οσοι ἐπίθοντο avro και eyevovro εἰσ ουθεν μετα Tovrov averrn tovdac o γαλιλαιοσ 37 εν Tag ἡμέραισ THO απογραφησ καὶ aT ea TO €v λαον πολυν οπισω αὐτου κακεινοσ ἀπώλετο καὶ οσοι ἐπίθοντο avro διεσκορπισθησαν καὶ τὰ νυν εἰσιν αδελῴοι λεγω ὕμειν 38 arooTyre απὸ τῶν αγθρωπων rovrov Kat εασατε αυτουσ μὴ μιαναντεσ Tag. χειρασ' ort «ay ἡ εξ ανθρωπων ἡ βουλὴ αὐτὴ ἢ TO ἐργον rovro καταλυθησεται εἰ δε ex θυ ἐστιν ov δυνησεσθαι καλυσαι αυτοῦσ 39 ovre ὕμεισ ovre βασιλεισ ovre τυραννοι ἀπέχεσθαι ovv aro των ανθρωπων Tovre μήποτε θεομαχοι ευρεθητε ἐπειστ εσδεαντω 40 καὶ προσκαλεσαμενοι TOVE αποστολουσ (Fol. 434 δ.) honorabiles apud omnem populum iussit apostolos foras pusillum facere dixitque ad principes et concil ium uiri istrahelitae adtendite uobis super istis hominibus qui d nam incipiatis agere ante hos enim dies surrexit theudas dicens esse quendam magnum ipsorum cui adsensum est numeri uirorum quasi quagringentorum qui interfectus est et omnes quodquod obtemperabant ei facti sunt nihil post hunc surrexit iudas galilaeus in diebus professionis et alienauit populum post se et ille periit et qui credebant illi dispersi sunt et quae nunc fratres dico uobis discedite ab hominibus istis et dismittite eos non coinquinatas manus quia sic erit ab hominibus consilium istud aut hopushoc destruetur si autem a do est non poteritis destruere eos nec uos nec imperatores nec reges discedite ergo ab hominibus istis ne forte do repugnantes inueniamini consenserunt itaquae ei et cum uocasset apostolos. (Fol. 435 a.) Cap. V. 34—40. — — --.. —À — HPARIC ΑΠΟΓΤΌΔΩΝ — — .-΄ὖὸὸ .-. e om, μὴ λαλεῖν emet τω ovopart Tov equ καὶ ἀπελυσαν avrove Oc μεν ovy ἀπόστολοι ἐπορενοντο χαιροντεσ' ἀπὸ προσώπου rov συνεδριον ort ὕπερ rov ονοματοσ κατηξιωθησαν " ἀτιμασθηναι πασαν δε ἡμέραν ἐν τωΐϊερω καὶ KAT OLKOV οὐκ ExavovTo διδασκοντεσ Opevot TOY KY τὴν χρν Ev de ravrauo rau ἡμεραισ πληθύνοντων των μαθητων ἐγένετο γογγυσμοσ τῶν ελληνιστων προσ τουσ εβραιουσ ort παρεθεωρουντο ev τὴ διακονια καθημερινή at χήραι avres «v T διακονια των εβραιων και ἐνα προσκαλεσαμενοι.οὐ ig To πληθοσ των μαθητὼν εἰπὸν προσ avrove οὐκ ἀρεστον ἐστιν ney καταλειψαντασ τον λογον του ὃν διακονεῖν τραπεζαισ' TL OVV ἐστιν αδελφοι exi xe ψασθαι ef ὕμων avrev ἀνδρασ μαρτυρου μενουσ ζ- πληρεισ TV καὶ σοφιασ OUT καταστήσομεν Ext THO χριασ αυτὴσ quw δε ἐσομεθα τὴ προσευχὴ και Ty διακονια TOV λογου προσκαρτερουντεσ Kat ἡρεσεν 0 λογοσ ουτοσ evwrioy παντοσ' του πληθουσ των μαθητῶν 41 και ἐξελεξαντο στεῴφανον avépa πληρησ πιστωσ και πγευματοσ ay Lov και φιλιππον καὶ προχορον (Fol. 435 5.) ACTUS APOSTOL — — — — caesis eis praeceperunt non loqui in nomine ihu et dismiserunt eos apostol i uero ibant gaudentes & conspectu concilii quia pro nomine digni habitati sunt contumeliam pat i omni autem die in templo et domi non cessabant docentes et euangelizantes dnm ihm xpm in diebus autem istis multiplicantibus discipulis facta est murmuratio quae ex grecis erant aduersus aebraeos quia discupiuntur in ministerio diurno uiduae ipsorum in ministerio hatbreorum Conuocantes itaque: xii multitudinem discipulorum dixerunt ad eos non enim placet nobis derelicto uerbo di ministrare mens is quid ergo est, fratres prospicite itaque ex uobis uiros testimonio bono- uii plenos spu et sapientia quos constituamus in negotio hoc nos autem sumus oratione et ministerio berbi perseueramus Et placuit sermo hic in conspectu omni multitudini dis cipulorum et elegerunt stephanum uirum plenum fide et spiritu sancti et prochorum (Fol. 436 a.) et philippum Carr. V. 40—VI. 5. 947 IIPAR. AIIOCTOA καὶ yucopa. και νικολαον αντιόχεα Kat παρμενα προσῆλντον ovrot ἐσταθησαν evwriov των ἀποστόλων ό otrtyeo προσευξαμενοι ereOyxay avrou rac χειρασ καὶ 0 λογοσ' του κυ ηὔξανεν καὶ επληθυνετο 7 οαριθμοσ rov μαθητων εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ σφοδρα πολυσ T€ οχλοσ των ἵερεων ὕπηκουον α τη πιστι στεφανοσ δε πληρησ χαριτοσ καὶ δυναμεωσ 8 ἐποίει Tepara καὶ σήμεια μεγαλα ev τω λαω δια τον ονοματοσ κυ wy χρυ ἀναστῆσαν δετινεσ Tov ex τὴσ συναγωγήσ me 9 λεγομενησ λειβερτεινων καὶ κυρήνεων καὶ αλεξανδρεων καὶ TOV απὸ κιλικιασ συνζητουντεσ To στεφανω ᾿ οιτινεσ OUK ισχνον αντιστηναι TH σοφια 10 T) ουσὴ εν avro καὶ To πνὶ Tw ays ὦ ελαλει δια το ελεγχεσθαι avrove er avrov μετα raga παρρησιασ μὴ 9vvap.€yot ov αντοφθαλμειν ry αληθεια τοτεὕπεβαλον ανδρασ λεγοντ o n oTt axynxoapev avrov λαλουντοσ ρήματα βλασφημιασ εἰσ μωῦσην Kat Toy ὃν σννεκεινῆσαν Te Toy Àaoy 12 και Tove πρεσβυτερουσ Kat Tove γραμματεισ και ἐπισταντεσ συνήρπασαν avrov και ἤγαγον εἰσ ro συνεδριον Kat ἐστῆσαν μαρτυρασ ψευδεισ 13 κατα αντου λεγοντασ O ανϑρωποσ ovroc ov zaverat ρηματα λαλω (Fol. 436 5.) και τειμωνα VI. ACTUS APOSTOLORUM t — 0 — Ss --- et nicanorem et timonem etpermenan ὠ etnicholaum proselytum antiocensem quos statuerunt in conspectu apostolorum cumque orassent superposuerunt eis manus et uerbum dni crescebat et multiplicabatur numerus discipuloram in hierusalem nimis multaque turbe sacerdotum oboediebant dei Stephanus uero plenus gratia et uirtute faciebat portenta et signa magna in populo >... “-ὶ per nomen dni ihu xpi surrexerunt autem quidam qui erant de Synagoga quae dicitur liuertinorum et cyrenensium et alexandrinorum et eorum qui sunt a cilicia altercantes cum stephano qui non poterant resistere sapientiae quae erat in eo et spo sancto in quo loquebatur quoniam probatur illis ab illo cum omni fiducia non potentes autem resistere ueritati tunc summiserunt uiros qui dicerent quia audiuimus eum loquentem uerba blasphema in moysen et in dum commoueruntque populum et seniores et scribas et adgressi adrripuerunt eum et adduxerunt in concilium et statuerunt testes falsos aduersum eum dicentes homo hic non cessabit uerba loquens (Fol. 437 a.) Car. VI. $—13. — 0 — IIPAH. AIIOCTOA — ee, — κατα TOV τόπον TOU αγιου καὶ TOV νομου ακηκοαμεν yap avrov λεγοντοσ' οτι ine o ναζοραιοσ ovrog καταλυσει Toy τῦπον TOUTOV καὶ ἀλλαξει Ta «69 a παρεδωκεν new μωῦσησ καὶ yreviLov Se avro παντεσ ot καθημενοι ev o συνεδριω καὶ εἰδον To προσωπον avrov ὡσει προσωπον ἀγγελου ἐστωτοσ εν μέσω GUTOV Ειπεν 0e o ἀρχιερευσ ro στεφανω εἰ apa. τοντὸ οντωσ €x€t- δε egy avópeo αδελφη και πατερεσ ἀκουσατε o ὅσ᾽ τησ δοξησ ὠφθὴ τω πατρι ἡμῶν αβρααμ' ovrt εν Ty μεσοποταμια πριν ἡ κατοικῆσαι GUTOV εν χαραν Kat εἰπεν προσ αὐτὸν ἐξηλθε απο rho γησ σου και THE συνγενιασ σοὺ και Sevpo εἰ εἰσ τὴν γὴν nv ay σοι δειξω rore αβρααμ᾽ εἐξελθων εκ γησ χαλδαιων καὶ κατωκῆσεν ἐν χαρραν κακει ἣν μετα ro ἀποθανεῖν τον πατερα avrov καὶ μετωκήσεν GUTOV εἰσ τὴν γὴν ταυτὴν €u NV ὕμεισ νυν κατοικειται καὶ οιἱπατερεσ ἡμῶν οἱ πρὸ Nay καὶ ovk ἐδωκεν avro) κληρονομίαν «v αὐτῇ ονδε βημα ποδοσ αλλ επηγγειλατο δουναι avro εἰσ κατασχεσὶν αντὴν καὶ Tw σπερματι GUTeU μετ αὐτὸν OUK OVTOG aUTW τέκνου ἐλαλησεν δε ουτωσ o ὃσ προσ avrov OT ἐσταῖτο σπερμααντου παροικον ἐν yn αλλοτρια και δουλωσουσιν avrovg (Fol. 437.) VII. 1 ACTUS. APOSTOL' -- — —< — aduersus locum sanctum et legem audiuimus enim eum dicentem quia ihs nazoraeus hio dest ruet locum istum et mutauit iterum quos tradidit nobis moyses et intuiti in eum omnes qui sedebant in concilio et uiderunt faciem eius quasi faciem angeli stans in medio eorum ait autem pontifex stephano sic haec sic habent. ad ille dixit uiri fratres ot patres audite ds claritatis uisus est patri nostro abraham cum esset in mesopotamiam postea quam mortuus esset in charris et dixit ad eum exi de terra tua et a cognatione t ua et ueni in terra quamcumq ‘tibi monstrauero tunc abraham exibit de terra chaldeorum et habitauit in charra et ibi erat post mortem patris sui et intransmigrauit eum in terram hanc -in qua uos nunc habitatis et patres nostri qui ante nos et non dedit ei possess ionem heredetatis in ea nec quantum tenet gradus pedis sed promisit ei dare eam - in possessionem et semini eius post ipsum quando non esset ei filium locutus est autem sio ds ad eum quia erit semen eius peregrinum in terra aliens et in seruitute redigent eos (Fol. 438 a.) Carr. VI. 13— VII. 6. 949 350 -. τ ὕὄὦἜ. — Ὁτὖὦ. IIPAR AIIOCTOAON — 0 — A — — και κακωσουσὶν ETN ve καὶ τὸ εθνοσ᾽ ὦ ay δουλευσουσιν Kptyo €yo eurey o óc kat pera ravra. εξελευσονται και λατρευσουσὶν μοι εν TW τόπω TOUTW «a4 ἐδωκεν avro διαθηκὴν περιτομὴησ καὶ OUTWO €y€VV)O€V τὸν ἵσακ και περιέτεμεν avrov Ty ἡμέρα τὴ ογδοη και οἵσακ τον ἴακωβ και taxwB rove - B - πατριαρχασ και οἱ πατριαρχαι ζηλωσαντεσ Toy ooo απεδοντο εἰσ αἰγΊὑπτον καιηνο óc per avrov καὶ eftAaro avroy ex πασων Toy θλειψεων avrov και ἐδωκεν χαριν avro καὶ συφιαν ἐναντιον φαραω βασιλεωσ αἰγυπτον καὶ κατεστησεν αὐτὸν ἤγουμενον EF αἰγυπτο Kat ολον TOV OLKOV GUTOU nrev Se λειμοσ e$ ολησ τησ acyvirr ov kat xavyaay . και θλειψεισ μεγαλη καὶ OUX €UpUTKOV χορτασ ματα οἱ πατερεσ «jm ακουσασ' ovy ἵακωβ - ovra. ceria ev αἰγυπτω εξαπεστειλεν Tove πατερασ ἡμων πρωτον καὶ ἐπὶ Tw δευτερω ανεγνωρισθη Ἰωσηφ Tow αδελῴφοισ avrov καὶ φανερον ἐγενηθὴ Tw φαραω To yevor του twond αποστειλασ δεϊωσηφ μετεκαλεσατο ἵακωβ - Tov πατερα avrov και πασὰαν THY συνγενειαν αὐτου cv" 07 και. ἐνὶ ψυχαισ κατεβὴ taxwB * εἰσ αἰγυπτον και ετελευτησεν AUTON τε καὶ οἱ πατέρεσ mye (Fol. 438 5.) VII. IO ACTUS APOSTOLORUM" et male tractabunt annis- occ" et gentem cui seruierint iudicauo ego dicit dns et postea xibunt et deseruient mihi in loco hoc et dedit ei dispositionem circumcisionis et sic genuit 1580 et circumcidit eum die octabo etisac ipsum iacob et iacob. xii. patriarchas et patriarchae hemulati -ioseph distraxerunt in aegyptum et erat ds cum illo et eripuit eum ex omnibus conflictationtbus eius et dedit ei gratiam et sapientiam coram farao regae aegypti et constituit eum in aegyptum et omnem domum suam uenit aute m famis super omnem terram aegypti etchanaam. et conflictatio magna et non inuefiiebant uteusilia patres nostri Cum audisset uero . iacob. esse frumenta in &egypto misit patres nostros primum et in secundo recognitus est ioseph . a fratribus suis et manifestum factum est ipsipharao genus ioseph cum misisset autem ioseph accersibit iacob patrem suum et o mnem cognationem eius in. lxx θὲ «Ὁ animabus descendit iacob. in aegyptum et defuctus est ipse que et patres nostri (Fol. 439 a.) Cap. VII. 6—15. — i οὕ. — — HPAR AIIOCTOAON — — & — — Kat μετήχθησαν «ur συχεν και ετεθησαν ev τω μνηματι ὦ ὠνήσατο αβρααμ τειμὴσ apyvpuov παρα τῶν ὕιων ἐμμὼρ του συχεμ καθωσ δεηγγιζεν οχρονοσ Tho επαγγελιασ 17 VII. 16 no ἐπηγγειλατο o ὃσ τω afjpa ap. ηυξησεν o λαοσ και ἐπληθυνθὴ «v εγυπτω αχρι ov ανεστὴ βασιλενσ ετεροσ 18 og ovx εμνησθη τουϊωσηφ και κατασοφισαμενοσ τὸ γενοσ μων. 19 εκακωσεν TOVT πατερασ τον ποιεῖν exÜera ra ped avrov εἰσ τὸ μὴ ζωογονεισθε εν € καιρω eyo μωῦσησ 20 Kat ἣν αστιοσ Tw Ow oc ανετραφὴ μηνασ rpur εν TW OLKW TOU πατροσ αὐτου exreÜcvroa Se avrov παρα τον ποταμὸν 21 ανείλατο avrov ἡ Ovyarnp φαραω ανεθραψατο αυτὴ εἰσ ὕιον και επεδευθη μωῦσησ πασαν THY σοφιαν αἰγνπτῷῶῷ 22 qv τε δυνατοῦ ev Aoyou και ἐργοισ avrov wo δεεπληρουτο ne ergo avro xpovoc 23 aveBy er. τὴν καρδιαν avrov επισκεψασθαι rove αδελῴφουσ avrov Tove Utovc ἵσραηλ και ἴδων τινα αδικου μενον εκ TOU yevove 24 ἤμννετο και ἐεποιῆσεν ἐκδικησιν TW καταπονουμένω παταξασ τον GryvirTu και ἐεκρυψεν avroy εν τῆ à juo εἐνομιζον δε συνΐεναι rove αδελῴφουσ avrov 25 orto ὃσ δια xeipoc avrov διδωσει σωτηριαν avrow ot δεσννηκαν (Fol. 439 δ.) ACTUS APOSTOL 351 — — -ο. — et translati sunt in sy chem et positi sunt in sepulchro quod mercatus est abraham praetio argent afiliis emmor et sychem ut uero adpropinquauit tempus promissionis quam pollicitus est da ipsi abraham autus est populus et multiplicatus est tn aegypto donec alius exurrexerit rex qui non meminisset ipsius ioseph cum iustitias coepisset cum genus nostru male tractauit patres ut faceret exponi infantes eorum ut non educarentur in quo tempore natus esset moyses et erat eligans do qui mensibus tribus educatus est in domo patris eius cum uero expositus esset secus flumen gustulit eum filia pharao | et uice fili educauit sibi Et eruditus est moyses omni sapientia aegyptiorn eratquae potens in sermonibus et operibus suis ad ubi inpletur ei. xl-annorum tempus ascendit in cor eius uisitare fratres suos filios istrahel et cum uidisset quendam iniuriari de genere suo uindicauit et praestitit uindictai ei qui uexauatur percusso aegy ptio et abscondit eum in harena arbitrabatur autem intellegere fratres suos quia ds permanus eius dat salutem ipeis ad ill i non intellexerunt (Fol. 4404.) Car. VII. 16— 25. 352 IIPAH. AILOCTOA — ay -- — και ειἰδεν αυτουσ αδικουντασ Kat συνηλλασσεν αντουσ εἰσ εἰρηνὴν εἰπὼ τι ποιειτε ανδρεσ adeAd ot , Ware αδεικειται εἰσ αλληλουσ o δε αδικων τον πλησίον QTWUQATO αντον €L7TO0 TU σε KATEOTIO EV ἀρχοντα και δικαστην ες ἡμασ μὴ averew pa av θελεισ ον Tporoy ayeveo αἰχθεσ τον αἰγνπτιον ovrwo και εφυγαδευσεν μωῦσησ ev To Àoyo Tovro καὶ eyevero παροικοσ' ev yy μαδιαμ ov ἐγεννησεν ὕιουσ Suw καὶ pera ταυτα πλησθεντων avro erg. n. € On avro «v Ty Epnpw Tov opov ceva ἀγγελοσ kv ev $Àoy t πυροσ Barov o Se μωῦσησ ειἰδων εθαυμαζεν To οραμα καὶ προσερχομεένου αὐτου αἱ κατανοῆσαι “-. O xo «urev avro λεγων cywo θσ των πατέρων σου o 6c aBpaap - και 00 εἴσακ- Kat Oo taxed evrpopoc δε γενομενοσ μωῦσησ OvK ετολμα κατανοησαι καὶ €yevero φωνὴ προσ avrov Ave v ro ὕποδημα των ποδων σου ογαρ TOTO OV εστήηκασ᾽ yy αγια ἐστιν και ἴδων γαρ ἴδον τὴν Kaxwoty TOU λαοῦ TOV εν εγυπτω και TOV στεναγμου αὐτου ἀκήκοα και κατεβην εξελεσθαι αντουσ και νυν δευρο αποστειλω oe er αἰγυπτον (Fol. 440 b.) Tore επιουσὴ ἡμέρα od09 avrow: μαχομενοσ VII. 26 33 ACTUS APOSTOL tunc sequenti die uisus est eis litigantibus et uidit eos iniquitantes et reconciliauit eos in pacem dicens quid facitis uiri fratres ut qui d iniuriam facitis inuicem qui autem iniuriam faciebat proximo repulit eum dicens quis te constituit principem et iudicem super nos num quid interficere me uis quem ad mo dum interfecisti externa die redd ad que ita profugit moyses in sermone hoc et fuit incola in terram madiam ubi genuit filios duos et post haec et inpletis annis xo uisus est ei in sol itudine in monte sina angelus dni in flamma ignis rubi moyses enim cum uidisset mirabatur uisum cumque ipse accederet et consideraret dns ait ad eum dicens ego sum ds patrum tuorum ds abraham etds isac.et ds iacob tremibundusque factus moyses non audiebat considerare Et facta est uox ad eum solue calciamentum pedum tuorum locus enim in quo stas terra santa est intuitus enim uidi mulcationem populi qui est in aegypto et gemitus eius audiui et degcendi eripere eos et nunc ueni mittam te in aegyptum (Fol. 441 a.) Car. VII. 26—34. (CU a — = OPA. AiOCTOA — — —- — TOVTOV TOV μωῦσην VII. 35 ον ἡρνήσαντο εἰποντεσ τισσε κατεστῆσεν apxovra. και δικαστὴν eb nus rovrov o ὅσ. και apxovra kat λυτρωτὴν απεσταλκεν συν χειρι ayyerov Tov οφθεντοσ avro ev τὴ Baro OvTOG εξηγαγεν avrove 36 0 ποιῆσασ τερατα Kat σημεια ἐν y αἰγυπτον και εν υρεθρα θαλασση και εν τῇ ερημωετῇὴ — «ge Ουτοσ ἐστιν μωῦσησ o εἰπασ tour vows ἵσραηλ 37 προ φητην ὕμειν αναστήσειο p» «x των ἀαδελῴων ὕμων ὡσει ene avrov ακονεσθε OVTOG ἐστιν O γενομενοσ εν τὴ εἐκκλησια 38 εν 77) ἐρημω pera Tov ayyeXov λαλουντοσ avro εν Tw ope σεινα και TOV πατέρων μων oc ἐδεξατο λογια (avra δουναι ny. v ort ovk ἤθελησαν ὕπηκοοι γενεσθε 39 ot πατερεσ nuwy ἀλλα amocayro καιαπεστ ay ταισ' καρδιαισ εἰσ αἰγυπτὸ Εἰπαντεσ ro ἀαρων ποιήσον ἡμειν θεουσ 40 οἱ προπορευσονται ἡμων oyeppeücyrowor ΄ oo εξηγαγεν ἡμασ εκ yno αἰγυπτου οὐκ οιδαμεν τι γεγονεν avro και ἐμοσχοποιησαν EV ταισ ἡμεραισ εκειναισ 41 και ἀπήγοντο θυσιαν ro ειἰδωλω και ἣν φραινοντο ἐν τοισ ἐργοισ TOY χείρων αντων ἐστρεψεν Seo Oo και παρεδωκεν avrova 41 λατρενειν Ty στρατ eva Tov ovpavov (Fol. 441 ὁ.) ACTUS APOSTOL huncipsum moysen quem negauerunt dicentes quis te constituit principem et iudicem super nos hunc ds-et principem et redemptorem misit in manu angeli qui uisus est ei in rubo hic e duxit eos | cum fecisset portenta et signa in aegypto et in rubro mari et in solitudine per annos. xl. hic est moyses qui dixit filiis istrahel prophetam uouis suscitauit ds de fratribus uestris tamquam me. ipsum audietis hic est qui fuit in ecclesia in solit udine c um angelo qui loquebatur ei in monte sina et patribus nostris qui accipit eloquia uiuentium dare nobis cui noluerunt oboedientes esse patres nostri sed rep ulerunt et conuersi 8 unt cordibus iu aegyptum Dicentes ad aaron fac nobis d eo qui praecedant nos moyses enim hic ᾿ qui eduxit nos de terra aegypti nescimus quid contegerit ei et uitulum fecerunt in diebus illis et obtulerunt hostiám simulacro et iucundabantur in operibus manum suarum conuertit autem ds et tradidit eos deseruire exercitui caeli (Fol. 442 a.) Car. VII. 35—42. 45 354 ΠΡΑΞ: AYIOCTOAGN’_ καθωσ γεγραπται ev βιβλω προφητων μὴ σφ για και θυσιασ προσηνεγκ are μοι er “μ᾿ . ἐν T) Epypw oukog iopanr και ayeAa flere τὴν σκηνήντου μολοχ᾽ καὶ TO αστρον TOV ϑυ pep. dq. τουσ TUTOVT OVO ETOLNTATE προσκυνεῖν GUTow καὶ μετοικιω ὕμασ emt pn βαβυλωνοσ ἢ σκηνὴ του μαρτυριου ἣν εν TOW πατερεσιν ἡμων εν τὴ ερήμω καθωσ διεταξατο λαλων τω μωῦσι ποιῆσαι αὐτὴν κατατοπα — VTTOV ον εορακεν ἣν και εἰσήγαγον διαδεξαμενοι οἱ πατερεσ μων μετα ἴησουν εν Tn κατασχέσει των εθνων ων εξωσεν o ὃσ απὸ προσωπου TOV πατερὼν ὕμων εωσ Toy ἤμερων Saved OC ευρε χαριν ενωπιον του θυ και ἡτήσατο σκήνωμα €vpeu Tw οἰκω ἴακωβ σολομων δε οικοδομησεν avro owov o δεύψυστοσ ov κατοικει ev χειροποιήτοισ wo o προφητὴσ λεγει o ovpayoc pov ἐστιν θρονοσ 7 9 yn ὕποποδιον των ποδων μου ποῖον οἰκον οἰκοδομησεται μοιλεγει κσ 7] ποιοστοποσ THO καταπαυσεωσ μου ἐστι OUXL ἢ χεὶρ μον ἐποιησεν πᾶντα ravra. σκληροτραχηλοι και ἀπεριτμητοι 4 καρδιαισ Kat τοισ ὡσιν a, . πυμεισ Q&€t TO 7TVL TO αγίω αντΤιπιπτεται καθωσ οἱ πατερεσ και ὕμων (Fol. 442 5.) VII. 43 45 46 47 43 49 ACTUS APOSTOLORUM — — i, — — sicut scriptum est in libro prophetarum num quid hostias et sacrificia obtulisti mihi annis . x1 in solitudine domus istrahel et adsumpsistis tabernaculum ipsius moloch etastrum di rem pham figuras quas fecistis adorare eis et transmigrauo uos in illas partes babylonis tebernaculum testimonii erat penes patres nostros in solitudine sicut disposuit quiloquebatur moysi facere illud iuxta figuram quam yiderat quod etiam intro duxerant patres nostri cum iesum in possessionem gentium quas expulit ds a facie patrum nostrorum usque ad dies dauit qui referit gratiam in sconspectu di et petiit tabernaculum in uenire sedes domui iacob solomon autem aedificauit ei domum sed ipse altissimus inhabitauitim manutectis sicut profeta dixit caelum est meus thronus terra uero scamillum pedum meorum qualem do mum ae dificatis mihi dicit dns aut quis locus requens mea est nonne manus mea fecit haec omnia durae ceruices et incircumcisi cordib us et auribus uos semper apo sancto obstitistis sicut patres uestri et uos (Fol. 443 a.) Cap. VII. 42—51. "1^«— IHPAZIC' AILOCTOAQN — —- o — — — τινα των προφήτων ovk εδιωξαν exewot καὶ ἀπέκτειναν αὐτουσ ΥἹΙΙ, 52 Tove προκαταγγελλοντασ' περι ἐλευσεωσ τοῦ δικαιου ov yvy ὕμεισ προδοται και φονεισ εἐγενεσθαι οἰτινεσ ἐλαβετε rov νομον εἰσ διαταγασ ἀγγελων και ovk εφυλαξατε ακουσαντεσ δὲ avrov διεπριοντο ταισ καρδιαισ avrov και εβρυχον re Tove οδοντασ ἐπ avrov .* — ὕπαρχων δε rAnpyo πνσ αγιον — ατενεισασ εἰσ Tov ovpayoy ede Sofay θυ — — — και τὴν TOV kv ex δεξιων του θυ εστωτα και εἰπεν ἴδου θεωρω τουσ ουρανουσ ηνεωγμενουσ καὶ TOV ὕιον Του ἀγθρωπου — ex δεξιων ἐστωτα rov θυ κραξαντεσ Se φωνὴ μεγαλη σννεσχαν TA WTA avrey kat ὡρμησαν opobv padov er avrov και εκβαλοντεσ efw THT πολεωσ ελιθοβολ ovv avrov kat ot μαρτυρεσ απεθ evro Ta εἰματια avrov παρα TOV σ TOOAT VEAYLOY TLVOT καλουμένου σαυλου και ελιθοβολουν rov στεῴφανον επικαλουμενον και λεγοντα ---Ο.- ι-- --ὦἉ ke την δεξε ro va pov θεισ τα γονατα ἐκραξεν φωνὴν μεγαλὴν λεγων --- κε μὴ στήσεισ αὐυτοισ ταυτὴν τὴν apapria καὶ TOVTO εἰπὼν ἐκοιμὴ On N σανλοσ δεν συνευδοκων Ty avepaiot αὐτου VIII. 1 ἔγενετο δε ev exeun τὴ ἡμερα διωγμοσ μεγασ και θλειψεισ ἐπὶ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τὴν εν ἱἹεροσολυμοισ (Fol. 443 5.) ACTUS APOSTOL 355 quem prophetarum non persecuti sunt illi et occiderunt eos qui praenuntiauerunt de aduentu iusti cuius nunc uos proditores et homicidae effecti qui accepistis legem in dispositiones angelorum et non custoditis audientes autem eum discruciabantur cordibus suis et stridebant dendibus super eum cumque esset plenus spu sancto intuitus in caelum uidit gloriam di et ihm dnm ad dexteram di stantem et dixit ecce uideo caelos apertos et filium hominis ad dexteram di stantem Et cum exclamasset uoce magna conpresserunt aures eorum et inpetum unanimiter fecerunt in eu et eiectum ex tra ciuitatem lapidabant eum adque ipsi testes deposuerunt uestimenta sua ad pedes adulescentes cuiusdam nomine sauli et lapidabant stephanum inuocantem et dicentem dne ihu accipe spm meum cumq - posuisset genua et clamauit uoce magna dicens dne ne statuas illis peccatum hoc et cum hoc dixisset dormibit saulus uero erat consentiens interfecti eius facta est itaque in illa die persecutio magna et tribulat io super ecclesiam quae est in hierosolymis (Fol. 444 a.) Capp, VII. £2 —VTIT. r. 356 — SS eS — —, IIPAR&- ANOCTOAQN — — υ.-. -..-.-. — παντεσ δε διεσπαρησαν κατα τασ χωρασ ἵουδαιασ Kat σαμαριασ πλὴν Tov αποστολων οἱ ἐμειναν ev ἸἹερουσαλημ VIII. συνκομισαντεσ roy στεῴφανον avoper εὐλαβεισ 2 και ἐποίησαν KOTETOV μέγαν ἐπ avro O δεσαυλοσ ελυμενετο την ἐκκλησ Lav κατα τουσ οἰκουσ εἰσπορενομενοσ συρων τε ανδρασ' καὶ γυναικασ παρεδιδουσ εἰσ φυλακὴν Oi μεν ovy διασπαρεντεσ διηλθον ευαγγελιξομενοι rov λογον φιλιπποσ δεκαλελθων εἰσ πολιν ro σαμαριασ εκηρυσσεν αντοισ τον χρν wo δεήκουον παν ot oxAat προσειχον Tour λεγομενοισ ὕπο φιλιππον οντίο] ev τω axovew αντουσ και βλεπειν τα σημεια a, ἐποιει - πολλοισ yap των ἐχοντων πνευματα ακαθαρτα Bowvra φωνὴ μεγαλη εξηρχοντο πολλοι Se παραλελυμενοι χωλοι εθεραπενοντο χαρα τε μεγαλὴ eyevero ev TH πολει exeun ανὴρ Se rus ονοματι σιμων προὔπαρχων εν τὴ πολει μαγενων εξε το εθνοσ Tho σαμαριασ λεγων εἰναι τινα eavrov μεγαν ω TPOTELXOV παντεσ απὸ μεικρον «og μεγαλου λεγοντεσ Ovroc ἐστιν ἡ δυναμισ του Óv ἢ καλουμενὴ peyaAn προσειχον be avro (Fol. 444 5.) 4 ACTUS APOSTOL — — — — omnes enim dispersi sunt per regiones iudaeae et samariae praeter apostolos qui manserunt hierusalem conportauerunt quae stephanum uiri timorati et fecerunt planctum magnum super eum Saulus autem diuastabat ec cles ias per singulas quae domos ingrediens trahensque uiros et mulieres tradebat in carcerem ad illi quidem qui dispersi erant adnuntiabant euangelizantes uerbum philippus uero cum uenisset in ciuitate samariae praedicabat eis xpm intendebant autem omnis turbae his qui dicebantur a philippo unanimo in eo quo d audierint ipsi et uidebant signa quae faciebat a multis enim qui habebant spiritum in mundum clamantes uoce magna exiebant mu ltienim paralysin passi cl o di cu rabantur:gaudium magnum fac tum estin ciuitate ill a uiri autem qui dam nomine simon iampridem erat in ipsa ciuitate magixa faciens et mentem auferens gentibus samariae dicens esse quendam magnum cui intendebant omnes a pusill o usque ad magnum dicentes ω-- hic est uirtus di quae uocatur magna intendebant autem ei (Fol. 445 a.) Cap. VIII. r—11. — — Mo ee ~ . —— J — —_ — — ay, HPAR. AMOCTOAQN —, —_ = —, —, δια To ἵκανω xpovo ταῖσ μαγιαισ εξεστακεναι avrove Ore Se ἐπίστευσαν τω φιλιππω εναγγελιζομενω περι rgo. βασιλιασ του 6v Kat TOV ονοματοσ' op χρὺ εβαπτιζοντο ανδρεσ τε και γυναικεσ O δεσιμων καὶ αντοσ επιστευσεν και βαπτισθεισ qv καὶ προσκαρτερων τω φιλιππω θεωρων τε σήμεια και δυναμισ μεγαλασ γεινομενασ e£ewrravro ακουσαντεσ δε οι εν ἱερουσαλημ αποστολοι ort δεδε κται ἢ σαμαρια τον Xoyov του θυ απεστειλαν προσ αντουσ ?rerpov και Ἰωανὴν > οἰτινεσ καταβαντεσ προσηνξαντο περι avrov οπωσ AaBw σιν va αγιον ovderw yap ἣν ἐπι ovdeva avrov e€mumremrTokKkog povoy δε βεβαπτισμενοι ὕπηρχον εἰσ TO OVOJ4, TOU Kv - - Tore ereriDovy rac xetpaa er avrove και ἐλαμβανον πνα αγιον ἴδων Se o σιμων οτι δια Tye erBerewo TOV χείρων των αποστολων διδοται ro va. To αγιον προσήνεγκαν avrour χρήματα παρακαλων καὶ λεγων Sore καμοι την ἐξουσιαν ταντὴν ἵνα ὦ αν ἐπιθω καγω rac χειρασ λαμβανη πνα αγιον πετροσ δε ειπεν προσ avroy (Fol. 445 5.) VIII. "ACTUS APOSTOL | propterea quod plurimo tempore magicis rebus mentem abstulisset eis Cum uero crederent philippo euangelizantem regnum di 20 0NO πὶ et de nomine ihu xpi baptizabantur uiri ac mulieres simon quoque et ipse credidit et baptizatus est et adherebat philippo uidens signa et uirtutes magnas fieri obstupiscebat Cum ue ro audissent qui in hierusalem erant apostoli quia excepit samaria uerbum di miserunt ad eos petrum et iohannen ‘qui cum descendissent orauerunt super eos ut accipiant spm sanctum non dum enim erat super quemquam eoru inlapsus | tantum autem baptizati e rant * . —3À Pru in nomine dni ihu xpi tunc inponebant manus super eos et accipiebant spm sanctum cum uidisset simon quia per in positionem manum apostolorum datur spe sanctus obtulit eis paecunias rogando et dicendo date et mihi potestat em hanc ut culcumque inposuero et ego manus accipiat spm sanctum petrus autem dixit ad eum (Fol. 446 a.) Cap. VIII. 11—20. 357 — — Ss ----:ὀ -- 908 ΠΡΑΞ ΑΠΟΓΟΤΌΛΩΝ --μ«.- = oS — — apyuploy avv σοι eu) ELT απωλειαν VIII. — or. τὴν Swpeay Tov θυ evopicag δια χρήματων κτασθαι ουκ ἐστινσοι μερεισ ουδὲ KANPOT EV Tw λογωτοῦτω 21 — ἡ καρδια σου ovk ἐστιν evOera ἐναντι του θυ μετανοησον ovv απὸ THO κακιασ σουταυτσς͵ 22 και δεηθητι του Kv εἰ apa αφηθησεται σου ἡ ἐπίνοια THE καρδιασ σον ἥν yap πικριασ χολὴ και συνδεσμω 23 αδικιασ' θεωρω σε ovra αποκρειθεισ Se o σιμων ειἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ 24 —Á mapaxadw δεηθητε ὕμεισ περι ἐμου προσ rov Oy οπωσ᾽ μηδεν ἐπελθη μοι TOUTWY των κακων OV εἰρήκατε μοι οσ πολλα κλαιων ov διελυμπανεν — [Desunt folia octo, quaternionem NZ complec- tentia. Hiat Codex Latina Capp. viri. 20—x. 4; Graecà Capp. vri. 29—x. 14.] ot μεν ovv διαμαρτυραμενοι 26 και λαλησαντεσ Toy Acyov TOV KU ὕπεστρεφον εἰσ εἰεροσολυμα πολλασ Se κκωμασ Tov σαμαρειτων ενηγγελιζοντο αγγελοσ δε κυ ἐλαλήσεν προσ φιλιππὸν λεγω 16 αναστασ πορενθητι κατα μεσημβριαν em. τὴν οδον τὴν καταβαινουσαν αποϊερουσαλὴμ εἰσ ya ay avr ἐστιν ἐρημοσ και αναστασ επορευθη 27 και ἴδον avnp αιθιοψ - εὐνουχοσ δυναστησ κανδακησ βασιλεισσησ τινοσ αἰθιοπων oc ἣν emt πασησ THE γαζησ avrov εἐληλυθει προσκυνησων Ἱερουσαλὴμ qv τεὔποστρεφων καθημενοσ 28 επι τὸν ἀαρματοῦσ AVAYELVWOKWY Ce EEE re: τον προφητην ἵσαΐαν Εἰπεν Be ro πνὰ τω φιλιππω 19 ι. (Fol 446 b.) NC Cap. VIII. 20—29. ACTUS APOSTOL 359 24 et trepidus factus dixit quid est dne dixit autem ei orationis tuae et aelemosynae ascenderunt in recordatione coram deo 5 et nunc mitte uiros in loppen et accersi simonem qui cognominatur petrus 6 hic est ospitans aput simonem pellionem cuius est domus iuxta mare 7 | utautem dissit angelus qui loquebatur ei uocatis duobus famulorum eius et militem fidelem ex his qui praesto erant 8 enarrauit illis uisum et misit illos in ioppen 9 | posteraautem die iter illis facientibus et adpropiantibus ciuitati ascendit petrus in cenaculum et horabit circa hora sexta 10 factus est autem esuriens et bolebat gustare praeparantibus uero ipsis cecidit super eum mentis stupor 11 et uidit caelum apertum ex quattuor principiis ligatum uas quo dam et linteum splendidum | quod differebatur de caelo in terram 12 | et erant omnia quadripedia | et serpentia et uolatilia caeli 13: Et facta est uox ad eum | petre surge immola et mandu ca 4| adillidixit non dne quoniam num quam manducaui (Fol. 455 a.) Cap. X. 4— 14. 360 IPAR' AIIOCTOAQN" ACTUS" APOSTOL' -. —— o — —— — παν kowoy ἢ akaÜaprov x. omne com mune et in mundum φωνησασ δε παλιν ex Ócvrepov προσ avrov 15 et uox rursum iterato ad eum acdc εκαθαρισεν σοι μὴ κοινου quae ds mundauit tu noli communicare Tovro δε eyevero eri τρισ 16 hoc enim factum est per ter και ανελημφθη παλιν To σκευοσ εἰσ TOV oUpayo et adsumptum est ipsum uas in caelum Oo de ev «avro eyevero διήπορει οπετροσ 17 | Et dum intra se factus est haesitabat petrus TL Gy €t TO οραμα o εἰδεν quae esset uiRio quam uiderat Kat εἰδου ot ayÓpea οἱ απεσταλμενοι ἀπο κορνηλιοῦ et ecce uiri qui missi erant a cornelio επερωτησαντεσ τὴν OLKLAY TOV σιμωνοσ inquirentes domum simonis ἐπεστησαν ert Toy πυλωνα adsisterunt ad ianuam και φωνήσαντεσ emvyÜavovro 18 et cum clamassent interrogabant ει σιμων 0 επικαλουμενοσ πετροσ' 8i simon qui cognominatur petrus evOade ξενιζεται hic ospitatur Tov δὲ rerpov διενθυ μουμενου 19 | petroautem cogitante περι TOV οραματοσ €LTT€V AUTW TO πνα de uisione dixit ei sps ἴδου avdper ζητουσιν σε ecce uiri quaerunt te adda avacra kara 990. και ropevov συν avTae 20 μηδεν διακρινομενοσ OTL eyw απεσταλκα αντουσ Tore καταβασ o πετροσ προσ Tove ανδρασ eure 21 Bed surge et descende et uade cum eis nihil dubitant quia ego mis i eos tunc descendens petrus ad ipsos uiros dixit iov eyo εἰμι ov (jrevre ecce ego sum quem queritis τι θελεται ἡ τισ ἡ αἰτια δι ἣν παρεστε quid uultis quae causa propter quam uenistis ot δε εἶπον poc avrov 22 ad illi dixerunt ad eum κορνηλιοσ Tur εκατονταρχησ᾽ cornelius centurio aynp δικαιοσ καὶ φοβουμενοσ τον θν uir iustus et timens dm μαρτυρουμενοσ τε testim onio quoque Ud» oXov rov «Üvova των tovdanwy & tota gente iudaeorum εχρηματισθη ὕπο ayyeXov aytov responsum accepit ab angel o sancto μεταπεμψασθαι σε εἰσ τον owoy avrov accersire te in domum suam και ακουσαι ρηματα παρα σου et audire uerba abs te Tore εἰσαγαγὼν o πετροσ εξενισεν avrove 23 tunc ergo ingressus petrus hospitio excepit eos τὴ δε eravpuoy αναστασ εἐξηλθεν συν αντοισ και τινεσ των αδελφω (Fol. 455 5.) ac postera die cum surrexisset exibit cum e is et quid am fratrum (Fol. 456 a.) CAP. X. 14—23. — SS ως — IIPAES. AIIOCTOA — — Ss --- aro tommy συνήλθαν avro τὴ δε ἐπαυριον εισηλθεν ew καισαριαν o δε κορνηλιοσ ἣν προσδεχομενοσ avrove και συνκαλεσαμενοσ TOVT συνγενεισ Q.UToV και τουσ ἀαναγκαιουσ φιλουσ περιεμεινεν προσεγγιζοντοσ δε του πετρον «ur THY καισαριαν προδραμων eo των δουλων διεσαφησεν παραγεγονεναι avrov Ο δε κορνηλιοσ ἐκπηδησασ καὶ συναντησασ αὐτω πεσων προσ τουσ ποδασ προσεκυνησεν αὐτὸ o δε πετροσ ἤγειρεν αυτον λεγων τι ποιεισ καγω αγνθρωποσ εἰμι wo Kat ov ACTUS APOSTOL 301 — — eS — X. qui ab. ioppen simul uenerunt cum eo 24 postero quoque die ingressus est caesaream cornelius uero erat expectans eos et conuocatis cognatis suis et necessariis amicis sustinuit 25 cum adpropiaret autem petrus in caesaraeam praecurrens unus ex seruis nuntiauit uenisse eum Cornelius autem exiliens et obuius factus est ei procidens ad pedes eius adorauit eum 26 uero petrus leuabit eum dicens quid facis et ego homo sum quomodo et tu και εἰσελθωντε και evpev cuveAnAVOoTAT πολλουσ 27 οὐ introibit et inuenit conuenisse multos εφη τεπροσ avrova ὕμεισ βελτιον εφιστασθαι 28 aitque ad eos uos melius scitis wo αθεμιστον ἐστιν ανδρι iovdaiw κολλασθαι ῃ προσερχεσθαι ανδρι αλλοφυλω καμοιο Oc. επεδιξεν μῆνα κοινον ἡ ακαθαρτον Xeyew ανθρωπον Sto καὶ αναντιρητωσ ἤλθον μεταπεμφθεισ d νμων πυνθανομαῖι ovy τινι λογω μετεπεμψασθαι με και 0 κορνηλιοσ Ey απο THO τριτησ ἡμερασ μέχρι THO αρτι ὡρασ ἡμὴν νηστευων τὴν EVATHY τε προσέυχομενοσ εν τω OLKW μου και ἴδον ανηρ ἐστὴ ενωπιον μου ev ἐσθητι λαμπρα και φησιν κορνηλιε ειἰσηκουσθη σου ἡ προσευχὴ και αἱ ἐεἐλεημοσυναι σον — ἐμνήσθησαν ενωπιον rov θυ ut nefas sit uiro iudaeo adherere aut accedere ad allophylum - Et mihi ds ostendit neminem communem aut immundum dicere hominem 29 propter quod et sine cunctatione ueni transmissus a uobis interrogo erge qua ratione accersisti me 30 Et cornelius ait a nustertiana die usque in hunc diem eram iaiunans et nona orauam in domo mea et ecce uir stetit in conspecto meo 31 in ueste splendida et ait corneli exaudita est oratio tua et aelemosynae tuae in mente habitae sunt in conspectu di πεμψον ovv ew tommqv και μετακαλεσαι σιμωνα 32 mitte ergo in ioppen et accersi simonem 0G ἐπικαλειται πετροσ (Fol. 456 5.) ! quicognominatur petrus (Fol. 457 a.) Cap. X. 233—312. 46 — SS SJ —_ - ΠΡΑΞ. ΠΟΟΤΟΛΩΝ — — — 0 0 ovroc ξενιᾷεται εν oua σιμωνοσ x. βυρσεωσ παρα θαλασσαν. oc παραγενομενοσ λαλήσει σοι εξαυτησ ουἐπεμψα προσ σε 33 vapoxaAoy ελθειν προσ ἡμασ ov de καλωσ εποιῆσασ ev ταχει παραγενομενοσ vvv δου παντεσ ἡμεισ ενωπίον σον ἀκουσαι BovAopevot παρα σον — τα προστεταγμενα σοὶ απο Tov Ov ανοιξασ Se ro στομα πετροσ eurev 34 er αληθειασ καταλαμβανομενοσ OTL OVK EOTLY προσωπολημπτὴσ 0 θσ αλλ εν παντι εθνι o φοβουμενοσ avrov 35 και ἐργαζομενοσ δικαιοσυνὴν δεκτοσ avro εστιν τον yap Xoyov ον απεστιλεν Tour ὕιοισ tapaynrA 36 ευαγγελιξομενοσ ειρηνην δια ἣν χρυ OVTOG ἐστιν παντων κα ὕμεισ οιδατε T0 γενομενον καθ ολησ ἴουδαιασ 37 αρξαμενοσ yap απὸ Tyo γαλιλαιασ pera To βαπτισμα o εκηρυξεν Ἰωανησ - rov aro valapeO * ov exper o P» 38 αγιω πνὶ και δυναμει ovrog διηλθεν ev ἐργετων και εἰωμενασ παντασ Tove καταδυναστευθεντασ ὕπο του διαβολου ort οὖσ ἣν μετ avrov και ὕμεισ᾽ μαρτυρεσ αὐτου 39 wy ἐποιήσεν εν re TH χωρα των Ἰουδαιων και Ἱερουσαλημ᾽ ov και ανειλαν κρεμασαντεσ ert ξυλου rovrov o 6a ἤγειρεν μετα THY τριτὴν ἡμερα 40 και ἐδωκεν avro evpayn γενεσθαι (Fol. 457 5.) AOTUS' APOSTOL hic hospitatur in domum simonis pellionis iuxta mare qui cum uenerit loquatur tibi e uestigio ergo misi ad te rogando uenire te ad nos tu autem bene fecisti in bre ui aduenire nunc ergo nos omnes in conspectu tuo audire uolumus a te quae praecepta sunt tibi a do aperiens autem os petrus dixit in ueritate expedior quia non est personarum acceptor ds sed in omni gente qui timet eum et operatur iustitiam acceptus est ei uerbum suum misit filiis istrahel euangelizare pacem per ihm xpm hic est omnium dns uos scitis quid factum est per totam iudaea cum coepisset enim a galilaca post baptismum quod praedicauit iohannes ihm a nazareth quem unxit ds sancto spo et uirt ute hic pergressus est benefaciens et sanans omnes qui obtenebantur a diabolo quia ds erat cum illo et nos testes eius quae fecit in regione iudaeorum et hierusalem quem etiam interfecerunt suspensum in li gno hunc ds suscitauit post tertium dieum et dedit ei manifestum fieri (Fol. 458 a.) Cap. X. 32—40. — — -- — — HPAZIC AIIOCTOAQN — — i, — — ov παντι Tw Aaw ἀλλα paprvgt Tow X. 41 Tpokexeuporovnp.evour vTO TOU ὃυ p.e οἰτινεσ συνεῴ ayouev καὶ συνεπιομεν avro καὶ συνεστραφ ἡμεν μετα τὸ ἀαναστηναι εκ νεκρων ἡμερασ ἐμ. Και ενετειλατο yey κηρυξαι To λαω 42 και διαμαρτυρασθαι οτι ουτοσ ἐστιν οὠρισμενοσ ὕποτον bv κριτησ - ζωντων καὶ vexpov TOUTW TAVTET οἱ προφηται μαρτυρουσιν 43 αφεσιν ἀμαρτιων λαβειν δια Tov ονοματοσ avrov . παντα TOV πιστενοντα εἰσ αὐτὸν Ετι λαλουντοσ του πετρου ra ρήματα ravra 44 €meoev TO va TO aytoy ἐπι παντασ rove axovovrag τον Xoyov και ἐξεστησαν 45 οἱ εκ περιτομησ πιστοι οσοι συνῆλθον τω πετρω ort και ἐπι τα εθνη —, ἢ Swpea rov πνσ' a-ytov ekkexvraa nxovoy yap avrov λαλουντων 46 v roy Ov €urev 8€ o πετροσ μῆτι To ὕδωρ κωλαι τισ δυναται 47 του μὴ βαπτισθηναι αὐτουσ nom, οἰτινεσ To πνα To a»ytoy exa. Boy WOTED και ἡμεισ Tore rpoceragey avrova βαπτισθηναι 48 εν To ονοματι του κυ UYU χρυ TOT€ παρεκαλεσαν avrov προσ αντουσ διαμειναι ἡμερασ τινασ ακουστον δε eyevero XL 1 TOW αποστολοισ Kat Tou αδελφοισ ot εν τὴ Ἰουδαια (Fol. 458 5.) ACTUS APOSTOL — - — — — non om ni populo sed testibus praedestinatis a do nobis qui simul manducauimus et simul bibimus cum eo et conuersi sumus postquam surrexit a mortuis dies. x1: Et praecepit nobis praedicare populo et protestari quia ipse est qui praestitus est a do iudex uluorum et mortuorum hui c omnes prophetae testimonium peribent remissionem peccatorum accipere per nomen eius omnem qui credit in eum adhuc loquente petro berba haec . Φ — cecidit sps sanctus super omnes qui audiebant uerbum et obstupefacti sunt qui erant ex circumcisio fideles qui simul uenerunt cum petro quia et supergentes donum aps sancti effusum est audiebant enim eos loquentes praeuaricatis linguis et magnificantes dm dixit autem petrus numquid aliquis aquam prohibere potest ut baptizentur isti qui spm sanctum acceperunt sicut et nos tuno praecepit eos baptizari in nomine dni ihu xpi tunc rogauerunt eum ad eos demorari diesaliquos audito uero apostoli et fratres qui erant in iudaeam (Fol. 459 a.) Capp. X. 41—XI. 1. 363 TIPAH AHOCTOA — — c —- ort καὶ τα εθνη ἐδεξατο τον Xoyov Tov bv O μεν ovv πετροσ δια ικανου xpovou ηθελησαι πορευθηναι εἰσ Ἱεροσολυμα και πρόσφω νησασ τουσ αδελῴφουσ και ἐπιστηριξασ avrovg πολυν λογον qrotov μενοσ δια των χω ρων διδασκων avrove og kat κατηντησεν αντοισ και απηγγίλεν αυτοισ τὴν χαριν του θυ ot δε ex περιτομησ αδελφοι διεκρίνοντο προσ αντον λεγοντεσ ort εἰσηλθεσ προσ ανδρασ ἀκροβυστιαν εχοντασ και συνεφαγεσ συν αντοισ ἀαρξαμενοσ δε πετροσ εξετιθετο avrow τα κατεξησ λεγων eyo μὴν ev tom) πολει προσευχομενοσ καὶ εἰδον εκστασει οραμα καταβαινον σκενοσ τι wo οθονὴν μεγαλὴν τετρασιν apxaua- καθιεμενὴν εκ του ουρανου και λθεν «oc € μον ew nv αθενισασ κατενοουν και edoy τετραποδα THO γὴσ και τα θηρια καὶ eprrera. και πετεινὰ του ovpayov και ἤκουσα φωνὴν λέγουσαν μοι avacra πετρε θυ cov και φαγε «ura δε μηδαμω σ κε΄ ort κοινον ἢ axaÜaproy ovderrore εἰσηλθεν eur To στόμα μου €yevero φωνὴ εκ rov ουρανου προσ με αοϑσ εκαθαρισεν ov μὴ kowov τοῦτο δε eyevero ἐπὶ τρισ και ανεσπασθὴ παλιν aravra εἰσ Toy ovpayo (Fol. 459 5.) XI. ACTUS APOSTOL | quia et gentes exceperunt uerbum di quidem ergo petrus per multo tempore uoluit proficisci in hierosoly ma et conuocauit fratres et confirmauit eos multum uerbum faciens per ciuitates docens eos quia et obuiauit eis et enuntiauit eis gratia m di quia erant de circumcisione fratres tudicantes ad eum dicentes quia introisti ad uiros praeputia habentes et simul manducasti cum eis incipiens autem petrus exponebat eis per ordinem dic ens ego eram in ioppen ciuitate orans et uidi in mentis stupore uisum descendere uas quo dam uelut linteum magnum quattuor principibus dimittebatur de caelo et uenit usque ad me in quod intuitus considerabat et uidi qua dripedes terrae et uestias et repentia et uolatilia caeli Et audiui uocem dicentem mihi surgens petre immola et manduca dixit autem absit dne quia commune et in mun dum numquam introibit in os meum respondit uero uox de caelo ad me quae ds mun dauit tu noli communicare hoc autem factum est per ter et sublata sunt iterum omnia in caelo (Fol. 4604.) CaP. XI. 1— 10. ΠΡΑΞ. AlIOCTOA. .---- και ἴδον εἐξαυτησ" γ' ανδρεσ ΧΙ. ἐπέστησαν επὶ τὴν οἰκιαν εν ἢ ἡμεν απεσταλμενοι απὸ καισαραιασ' προσ με --- eurey δε To πνα μοι συνελθειν αντοισ ἤλθον συν εμοι και οι εξ αδελφοι οντοι και εἰσηλθομεν εἰσ τον οἰκον Tov ανδροσ απηγγειλεν δεημειν awo edev ayyeXov ev ro οἰκω avrov σταθεντα και εἰποντὰ αντω ἀποστειλον εἰσ ἵοππην και μεταπεμψΨ at σιμωνα TOV επικαλουμενον Terpoy oo λαλησει ρηματα προσ σε εν our σωθησὴ σὺν και Tac οοικοσ σου € v8cro ἀαρξασθαι με XaXew αντοισ — €Tegev ΤΟ να TO αγιον €z αὐτοισ WO και Ed ἡμασ εν ἀρχὴ ἐμνησθην Se rov py ματοσ TOV KV wo eye Ἰωαννησ μεν εβαπτισεν ὕδατι ὕμεισ δε βαπτισθησεσθαι εν πνὰ αγιω εἰ ovy την ἴσην δωρεαν εδωκεν avrow WO και ἡμειν πιστευσασνι επι TOV KY uy xpv eyo Tur ἡμὴν δυνατοσ κωλυσαι Toy ὃν TOv μὴ δουναι αυτοισ πνα αγιον πιστευσασιν ET GVTO ακουσαντεσ δεταυτα ἡσυχασαν και εδοξαν τον ὃν λεγοντεσ apa. καιτοισ εθνεσιν o ὃσ μετανοῖαν evo ζωὴν ἐδωκεν οἱ μεν ovy διασπαρεντεσ απὸ ro: θλειψεωσ' THO γενομενὴσ aro Tov στεφανου διηλθον ewo φοινεικησ και κυπρου και αντιοχειασ μήδενι τον λογον XaXovyrea (Fol. 460 5.) 1I 12 13 14 17 19 ACTUS APOSTOL 365 — — - — et ecce statim tres uiri superuenerunt ad domum in qua erant.missi a caesarea a d me et dixit spa mihi simul uenire cum eis ueneruntque mecum etiam sex fratres isti et introibimus in domum ipsius uiri adnuntiauit autem nobis quomo do uidit angelum in domo sua stetisse et dixisse ei mitte in ioppen et accersi Simonem qui cognominatur petrus qui loquebatur uerba ad te in quibus saluus fias et omnis domus tua Et dum coepisset loqui eis [2 cecidit sps sanctus super eos sicut super nos in principium recordatus sum uerbum dni sicut dicebat iohannes quidem baptizauit aqua uos autem baptizamini apo sancto si autem aequalem donum dedit eis sicut nobis credentibus in dnm ihm xpm *. e — ego quis eram qui possim prohibere dum ut non daret eis spm sanctum credentibus in eum Cum autem audissent haec siluerunt et clarificauerunt dm dicentes forsitam et gentibus ds paenitentiam in uitam dedit illi quidem dispersi a conflictatione quae facta est sub stephano transierunt usque pho enicen et cyprum et antio chiam nemini uerbum loquentes (Fol. 461 a.) Car. XI. 11—19. 366 IiPAH" ATIOCTOAQN -- ο-.ὄ ὦ-. — — εἰ μη μονοισ Ἰουδαιοισ Hoay δετινεσ ef avrov ανδρεσ κυπριοι και κυρήναιοι οἰτινεσ ελθοντεσ εἰσ αντιοχειαν ἐλαλουν προσ rove ελληνασ' “τω c ευαγγελιζομενοι τον Ky την χρν nv óc χειρ κυ μετ αντων πολυσ τε αριθμοσ πιστευσασ' — ἐπέστρεψεν emt TOV KY XI. 20 ηκουσθὴη δε o Xoyoo eur Ta wra τὴσ εκκλησιασ 22 THO εν Ἱερουσαλὴμ περι αυτων και εἐξαπεστειλαν βαρναβαν διελ Oey ewo THE αντιοχειασ 0C καὶ παραγενομενοσ και ἴδων τὴν χαριν του bu exapn και παρεκαλει παντασ ---- Ty προθεσει THE καρδιασ προσμενειν To κω ort ἣν ανηρ᾽ αγαθοσ καιπληρὴησ πνσ αγιου και πιστεωσ και προσετεθη οχλοσ' ἵκανοσ Tw ku ακουσασ de ort σαυλοσ ἐστιν εἰσ θαρσον εξηλθεν αναζητων avrov και WO συντυχὼν παρεκαλεσεν ελθειν eur αντιοχειαν OLTLV€O παραγενομενοι ἐνιαυτον ολον συνεχυθησαν οχλον ἵκανον καιτοτέπρωτον εχρηματισεν ey αντιοχεια οἱ μαθηται χρειστιανοι ἐν τανταισ Se rare ἡμεραισ κατῆλθον αποΐεροσολυμων προφῆται eur αντιοχειαν ἣν δε πολλὴ αγαλλιασισ συνεστραμμενων Be ἡμων (Fol. 461 5.) 23 24 26 27 nisi solis iudaeis Erant autem quidam ex ipeis uiri cyprii et cyrinenses qui cum uenissent antiochiam loquebantur cum craecos euangelizare dnm ihm xpm et erat manus dni cum eis multisque numeris cum credidissent reuersi sunt ad dnm auditus est uero hic sermo in auribus ecclesiae qua e erat in hierusalem de eis et miserunt barnabant ut iret usque antiochiam qui cum uenisset et uidisset gratiam di gauisus est et ad orabantur o mnes ipso proposito cordis permanere a dnm quia erat uir uonus et plenus spo sancto et fidei et ad posita est turba copiosa ad dnm audiens autem quo d saulus est tharso exiit requirere eum et cum inuenissent depraecabantur uenire antiochiam contigit uero eis annum totum commiscere ecclesiam et tunc primum nuncupati sunt in antiochia discipuloschristianos | in istis autem diebus aduenerunt ab hierosoly mis prophe tae in antiochiam erant autem magna exultatio reuertentibus autem nobis (Fol. 462 a.) Car. XI. 19—27. = = — πῇ Ss HN OY — — IIPAS8 AILOCTOAQN — ey eS — — Φεφ ἡ εἰσ εξ avrov ονοματι ayaBoo a, onpevwy δια του yo λειμον peyay μελλειν ever Oat ed ολην την otxouperny NTO €yevero ert κλαυδιου ot δεμαθηται καθωσ evropouvro epuray ἐκαστοσ avrov eur διακονίαν πεμψαι TOUT κατοικοῦν σιν ἐν τὴ ἴουδαια adeA our ο Kat εποιῆσαν αποστειλαστεσ προσ Tove πρεσβντερουσ δια χειροσ βαρναβα και σαυλον κατ ἐκεῖνον δε Tov kaipoy ἐπέβαλεν rac χειρασ npwone 0 βασιλευσ κακωσαι τινασ TOY απὸ THO εκκλησιασ εν τὴ ἴουδαια και avet\ey ἵακωβον ; τον adeA por ἴωανου μαχαιρα Και ἴδων ort apearov ἐστιν rou tovd aoe ἢ επιχειρήσεισ avTOv ETL τουσ πιστουσ προσέθετο συνλαβειν και πετρον σαν δε at μεραι των αζυμων τοντον πιασασ εθετο ew φνλακην παραδουσ τεσσαρσιν τετραδιοισ στρατιωτων φυλασσιν βουλομενοσ pera. TO πασχα ἀναγαγεῖν GvTOV TO Àao O μεν ovv πετροσ ernpecro ev τὴ φυλακὴ πολλὴ Se προσευχὴ qv εν ἐκτενεία περὶ avTOV — απὸ THO ἐκκλησιασ προσ Tov Oy περι avrov XI. 28 29 30 XII. 1 Un ore δε ἐμελλεν προαγειν avrov 6 npwono τὴ vvkret exeun ἣν o TETPOT κοιμουμενοσ μεταξὺυ vo στρατιωτων (Fol. 462 b.) 'NH Capp. XI. ACTUS" APOSTOLORUM --- orn ee ty —, — ait unus ex ipsis nomine agabus . . — significabat per spm famem magnam futuram esse in toto orbe terrae quae fuit sub claudio discipuli autem sicut prout copiam singuli autem ipsorum in ministerium mittere. hiis qui inhabitant in iudaea fratribus quo d etiam fecerunt cum misissent ad presbyteros per manum barnabae et sauli per illum uero temporis inmisit manus suas herodes rex maletractare quosdam quierant ab ecclesia in iu daea et interfecit iacobum fratrem iohannis gladio Et cum ui disset quo d placeret hoc iudaeis conpraehensio eius super credentes adiecit adpraehendere et petrum erant autem dies asy morum hunc adprehensum posuit in carcerem traditum quattuor quaternionibus militu custodire eum uolens post pascha producere eum populo Uero petrus custodiebatur in carcere multa uero oratio erat instantissime pro eo ab ecclesia ad dum super ipso ad uero cum incipiebat prodocere eum herodes nocte illa erat petrus dormiens inter duos milites (Fol. 463 a.) 28—XII. 6. 967 368 IIPAR. " AHOCTOA ACTUS APOSTOL' δεδεμενοσ αλυσεσι δυσιν XII. ligatus catenis duabus * φυλακεσ Se Tpo ry θυρασ uigiles autem ante ostium ἐτήρουν την φυλακὴν adseruabant carcerem και ἴδου αγγελοσ κυ ἐπεστη τω TreT Qo) 7 | Etecceangelus dni adsistit petro Kat φωσ ἐπελαμψεν Tw οἰκηματι et lux refulgens in illo loco γυξασ Se ryv πλευραν Tov Terpov pungens autem latus petri ἤγειρεν avrov λεγων ἀναστα ev τάχει suscitauit eum dicens surge cilerius και ἐξεπεσαν αι αλυσεισ €x των χείρων αὐτοῦ οὐ ceciderunt eius catenae de manibus Ειπεν e o asyyeXoa προσ avroy 8 | dixitauteman gelus ad eum ζωσαι και ὕποδησαι τα σανδαλια σου praecinge te οὖ calciate calciamenta tua eroujo ey 0e ovroc | fecitautem sic Kat Neyer avro περιβαλον ro ἵματιον σον et dicit ei operi te uestimentum tuum και axoAovier μοι et sequere me και εξελθων ἠκολουθει 9 et cum exisset sequebatur καὶ ovx noe. ort αληθεσ ἐστιν et non sciebat quia uerum est TO γεινομενον δια Tov ayyeAou quo d fiebat per angelum edoxet yap οραμα βλεπειν putabat enim uisum uidere δι ελθοντεσ Se mporqv 10 cum praeterissent primam και Sevrepav φυλακὴν et secundam custodiam 1A8ov ἐπι τὴν πυλὴν τὴν σιδηραν uenerunt a d portam ferream τὴν φερουσαν ew THY πολιν quae ducit in ciuitatem ἡτισ avrog m nvvyy avroww quae sua sponte aperta est eis και ἐξελθοντεσ κατεβησαν rova t Babpove et cum exissent descen derunt septem grados καὶ προσηλθαν ρυμὴν paay et processerunt gradum unum και evdews ἀπεστὴ o ἀγγελοσ απ avrov et continuo discessit angelus ab eo Kat 0 TETPOT ἐν EAUTW yevop.evog ELT EV 11 et petrus in se conue rsus dixit νυν oda οτι αλήθωσ εξαπεστειλεν xo nunc scio quia ue re misit dns Tov ayyeAov avrov και εξειλατο με angelum suum et eripuit me εκ χειροσ ἡρωδου de manibus hero dis και πασησ THO προσδοκειασ ] et omni expectationi TOV Àaov των Ἰονδαιων populi iudaeorum και συνειδων ηλθεν ert τὴν οἰκειαν TNO μαριασ 12 et cum considerasset uenit ad domum mariae THT μήτροσ twavov matris iohannis (Fol. 463 5.) (Fol. 464 a.) Car. XII. 6—12. TIPAZ. AIOCTOAQN — — .. -- TOV ἐπικαλουμένου apkov * ov aav ἵκανοι συνηθροισμενοι και προσευχομενοι Κρουσαντεσ 8e avrov τὴν θυραν του XII. on 3 apoondGer παιδισκη ovopart poor ὕπακουσαι kat extyvovea THY φωνὴν του Terpov aro T0 xapac ovk nvuge Tov πυλωνα και εἰσδραμουσα δε απηγγειλεν ec raya πετρον Trpo Tov πυλωνοσ οδεε γον αντὴ pawy ἢ Se διεσχυριζετο οντωσ €X€LV ot δε eXeyov προσ avrqv τυχον 0 ἀγγελοσ avrov ἐστιν o δεεπεμεν εν κρονων εξανοιξαντεσ δε και ἴδοντεσ avrov και εξεστησαν κατασεισ ag δε αυτοισ τὴ χειριινα σειγα σιν εἰσηλθεν και διηγησατο avrour TUO 0 Ko GVTOV εξηγαγεν ex THe φνλακησ «urey δε απανγειλατεϊακωβω καὶ Tour adeA ows ravra και εξ ελθων eopevOy ew erepoy τοπον I'evouevgo δεημερασ ἣν ταραχοσ ev τοισ στρατιωταισ TLapa. 0 πετροσ €yevero ἡρωδὴσ Se επιζητησασ avrov και py evpo ανακρεινασ τουσ φυλακασ exeXevoey ar κ ανθηναι και κατελθων ao ry Ἰουδαιασ' evo καισαραιαν διετριβεν ἣν γαρ θυμομαχων τυριοισ και σιδωνιοισ ot δε ομοθυμαδον ef αμφοτερων των πολεων παρησαν προσ τον βασιλεα (Fol. 464 5.) 14 15 τό 17 18 20 ACTUS APOSTOL " 369 qui cognominatur marcus ubi erant copiosi coaceruati et orantes Cumque ipse pulsasset ianuam foris accessit puella nomine rhode :respondere et cum cognouisset uocem petri 8 yaudio non aperuit ianuam et adcurrens autem adnuntiauit stare petrum ante ianuam ad illi ad eam dixerunt in sanis ad illa uero perseuerabat ita esso qui autem dixerunt ad eam forsitam angelus eius est ipse uero perseuerabat pulsans et cum aperuisset uiderunt eunt et obstupuerunt cum que significasset eis de manu ut silerent introiens eterrabit eis quemadmodum dns eum liuerauit de carcere dixit autem renuntiate iacobo et fratribus haec et egressus abiit in alium facto autem die erat turbatio in militibus quid petrus factus esset herodes uero cim irequisisset eum et non inuenisse interrogatione habita uigiles iussit obduci et cum descendisset a iudaea in caesaraeam demorabatur erat enim animus inpugnans tyrios et sidonios unanimiter autem ab inuice ciuitates uenerunt ad regem (Fol. 465 a.) Cap. XII. 12—20. 47 870 ITPAH. AIIOCTOA — ey ---- — XII. KGL TEC AYTET βλαστον TOV E%'t TOU KOLTOVoc αὑτοῦ rovro εἰρηνὴν διατοτρεφεσθαιτασ χωρασ avrov exrqa βασιλικησ τακτὴ δεημερα 21 o ἡρωδὴσ εἐνδυσαμενοσ αισθητα βασιλικὴν και καθισασ ert του βηματοσ εδημειγορει προσ αντουσ καταλλαγεντοσ 8e avrov row τυριοισ o δεδημοσ eredovet 22 —, Qv φωναι και ovk ανθρωπου — wapaxpnpa Se avrov erara£ey ἀγγελοσ kv 23 ανθ ov ovk εδωκεν Sofay τω ϑω και καταβασ aro rov βηματοσ γενομενοσ κωληκοβρωτοσ ert ζων καὶ ουτωσ εξεψυξεν Ο δελογοσ του 6v ευξανε και ἐπληθυνετο 24. βαρναβασ δε και σαυλοσ 25 απεστρεψεν απὸ ἱερουσαλημ πληρωσαντεσ την διακονίαν συνπαραλαβοντεσ τὸν Ἰωανην Tov επικληθεντα μαρκον σαν δὲ ev αντιοχεια XIII 1 κατα THY ουσαν εκκλήσιαν προφηται και διδασκαλοι ev our βαρναβασ και συμεων 0 επικαλουμενοσ vvyep και λουκειοσ κυρηναιοσ μαναὴν τε npwoov καὶ rerpapxov συντροφοσ Kat σαυλοσ — λειτουργουντων δε avrov To κω 2 και νηστευοντων €UT€V TO πνὰ τὸ αγιον αφορισατε δὴ pot tov βαρναβαν και σαυλον εἰσ TO ἐργον οπροσκεκλημαι αὐτουσ τοτενηστευσαντεσ 3 (Fol. 465 δ) ACTUS APOSTOLOR i, — — — et cum suasissent blasto qui a cubiculo erat postulabant pacem propter ne alienarentur regiones eorum de regno constituto autem die herodes indutus habito regio et sedi pro tribunali contentionabatur ad eos cum ingratiasset cum tyrios populus uero adclamabant di uoces et non hominis et confestim eum percussit angelus dni pro eo quod non dedit claritatem do et cum descendisset de tribunal sed et a bermibus comestus adhuc uiuens et sic expirauit Uerbum autem di augebatur et multiplicabatar barnabas uero et saulus reuersi sunt ab hierusalem impleto ministerio adsupto iohannen qui cognominatur marcus erant autem in antiochia aput quem erat ecclesiam prophetae et doctores in quo barnabas et symeon qui uocatur niger et lucius cyrenensis manaenque herodis et tetrarchi conlactaneus et saulus — Deseruientibus autem eis dno et ieiunantibus dixit 8,8 sanctus secernite mihi barnaban et saulum &d opus uocaui eos tunc cum iaiunassent (Fol. 466 a.) Capp. XII. 20—XIII. 3. IIPAR. ADOCTOA — και προσευξαμενοι παντεσ XIII. και emÜevrea rac χειρασ avrour οἱ μεν ovy εκπεμφθεντεσ tro Tov TO αγιον 4 καταβαντεσ δε εἰσ σελευκιαν εκειθεν απεπλευσαν eur κυπρον γένομενοι δε ev Ty σαλαμειψι 5 κατηνγειλαν roy λον του KV εν ταισ G'vya-yoryato: των Ἰουδαίων eixov δε και ἴἵωαννην ὕπηρετουντα avTow - καὶ ριελθοντων de avrov ό ολην THY vua σὸν axpt παφου . evpoy avdpa τινα μαγον ψευδοπροφητὴν ἴονδαιον ovopart καλουμενον βαρΐησονα oc ἣν συν To ανθυπατω 7 σεργιω πανλω ανδρι cuverw ovrog συνκαλεσαμενοσ βαρναβαν και σαυλο καὶ εζητησεν ἀκουσαι Tov λογον του Óv αγθειστατο δε avrow er ἱμασ o payor 8 ovrec yap μεθερμήνευεται TO ovopa avrov ζητων διαστρεψαι Toy avOvrarov atro rng πιστεωσ eru ἡδιστα ἤκονεν avroy CavXoc δεο καὶ πανλοσ πληθεισ ve αγιου 9 και ατενεισασ εἰσ αὐτὸν εἶπεν 10 «€ πληρὴσ παντοσ δολου και ραδιουργιασ ὕιοι διαβολου exOpe aoo δικαιοσυνησ ov παυσὴ διαστρεφων rag οδουσ kv rac ουσασ ενθειασ kat νυν εἰδου ἢ χεὶρ κυ emi σε II Kat con τυφλοσ py βλέπων Tov NAELOV ewe καιροῦ και ενθεωσ ἐπεσεν er avrov axXva καὶ σκοτοσ (Fol. 466 5.) Car. XIII ACTUS APOSTOL' 371 — et orassent omnes et inposuissent manus eis ipei uero dismissi ab spo sancto descenderunt seleuciam inde uero nauig auerunt in cyprum et cum fuissent salamina adnuntiabant uerbum di in synagogis iudaeorum habebant uero et iohannen ministrantem eis cum pergressi fuissent totam insulam usquae ad paphum inuenerunt uirum quendam magum pseudoprophetam iudaeum nomine qui uocatur bariesuam qui erat cum proconsule sergio paulo uiro prudenti hic cum uocasset barnaban et saulum et quaesire uoluit audire uerbum di resistabat autem eis etoemas magus sic enim interpraetabatur nome n eius quaerens uertere proconsolem a fidem quoniam liuenter audiebat eos Saulus uero qui et paulus iupletus spo sancto et intuitus in eum dixit o plenae omnis dolus et falsi fili diabole inimicae omnis iustitiae non cessas euertere uias domini quas sunt rectas et nuno ecce manus dni super te et eris caecus non uidens solem usq: ad tempus et confestim caecidit super eum caligo et tenebrae (Fol. 467 a.) . 3—11. .-- οὖω.-. . — TIPAE ATIOCTOA — o — ως — και περιαγων εζητει χειραγωγουσ Ἰδὼν 8c o ανθυπατοσ TO γεγονοσ εθαυμασεν Lom, και ero revo ey To Ow ἐκπλησσομενοσ em ty διδαχὴ Tov KU avaxÜevrea Sa aro rno παφου ot περι παυλο 1ABov εἰσ περγὴν rho παμφυλιασ Ἰωανησ δε αποχωρησασ απαντων ὕπεστρεψεν ew ἱεροσολυμα avrot δε διελθοντεσ απο Tyo περγησ παρεγενοντο εἰσ αντειοχειαν THE πεισιδιασ καὶ εἰσελθοντεσ «ux τὴν συναγωγὴν τὴν ἡμέτερα ro ca) aro εκαθισαν pera δετὴν ἀαναγνωσιν τουνομοῦυ καὶ τῶν προφήητων απεστειλαν οἱ αρχισυναγωγοι προσ avrovg λεγοντεσ ανδρεσ αδελῴφοι ev Tur. ἐστιν λογου σοφιασ' εν pew παρακλησεωσ προσ rov λαον λεγεται αναστασ δεοπαυλοσ καὶ κατασεισασ TY) χέιρβει εἶπεν ανδρεσ ἵστραηλιται και οἱ φοβουμενοι Tov Ov ακουσατε O θσ rov Aaov rovrov Ἰσραηλ εἐξελεξατο rov σ πατερασ ἡμων δια τον λαον ὕψωσεν εν τὴ παροικια TN yq αἰγυπτω και μετα βραχειονοσ ὕψηλον εξηγαγεν avrova εξ αυτὴσ καὶ erg. pe erpomodQopnoey avrova ἐν Τὴ epnuw και καθελων εθνὴ erra. ev yn χανααμ. κατεκληρονομήσεν τὴν γὴν των αλλοῴφυλω (Fol. 467 5.) XIII. 18 19 ACTUS APOSTOL et circumiens quaerebat ad manum deductores tunc cum uidisset pro consul quo d factum est miratus est et credidit in do c stupens super doctrina dni superuenientes - ἃ papho ‘qui erant circa paulo uenerunt in pergen pamphyliae iohannes uero cum discedisset ab eis reuersus est hierosoly mis isti autem cum transissent a pergen uenerunt antio chiam pisidiae et cum introissent in synagogam die sabbatorum sed erunt post lectionem uero legis et prophetarum miserunt archisynagogi ad eos dicentes uiri fratres si quis est sermo et intellectus in uobis exhort ationis ad populum dicite Cum surrex isset paulus et silentium manu postulasset dixit uiri istrahelitae et qui timetis dm audite Ds populi huius istrahel elegit patres nostros propter populum exaltatum in peregrinatione in terra aegypti et cum brachio alto eduxit eos - ex ipsa et annis. x1 ac si nutrix aluit eos in solitudine et sublatisq . gentibus septe in terra chanaam possidere eos fecit terram allophoelorum (Fol. 468 a.) Car. XIII. 11— 19. — 0 A — HPAR8 AHOCTOA — Ss —À — KaL ewe ετεσι.ν. ka. y - eSwxev κριτασ εωσ σαμονηλ᾽ Tov προφητον κακειθεν ἡτησαντο βασιλεα και ἐδωκεν αὐτοισ o Oa τον σαουλ toy. κεισ ανδρα εκ φυλησ βενιαμιν erg μ. και μεταστησασ αντον ἤγειρεν Saved avrow ew βασιλεα w καὶ εἰπεν μαρτυρησασ evpov δανειδ τον ὕιον ἵεσσαι ανδρα κατα την καρδιαν μον οσ ποιήσει παντα τα θεληματα μου O ὅσ ovv axro rov σπερματοσ avrov κατ ἐπαγγελειαν ἤγειρεν ro tapa σωτήρα rov up προκηρνυξαντοσ twavou προ Trpog'wrrov THE εἰσοδου avrov βαπτισμα μετανοιασ παντιτω Aaw ἵσραηλ wo δε ἐπληρουν Ἰωανησ τὸν Spopov ελεγε τινα μεὕπονοειται εἰναι. ουκ εἰμι ἐγω αλλα ἴδου ἐρχεται μεθ ej. ov ovk εἰμι αξιοσ το ὕποδημα των ποδων λυσαι ανδρεσ' αδελῴοι ὕιοι γενουσ αβρααμ — και oc ev ἡμειν φοβουμενοι τον Ov XIIL 20 43 npew o Àoyoc THe σωτηρειασ Ταντησ εξαπεσταλη οἱ yap κατοικουντεσ᾽ ev tepova axi. Kat Ol Gpxoyreg avr σ TAT TAT yp ac roy προφητων 27 Tac κατα παν σαββατον αναγεινωσκομενασ και κρεινγαντεσ ἐπληρωσαν και μηδεμίαν array θανατου ευροντεσ εν avro κρειναντεσ avrov παρεδωκαν πειλατω (Fol. 468 5.) ACTUS APOSTOL 973 et quasi annis. cocc. et-1- dedit iudices usque ad samuel prophetam et exinde petierunt regem et dedit eis ds saul filium cis uirum ex tribu beniamin annis. xl et remoto eo excitauit dauit eis in regem cui etiam dixit testimonio inueni dauid filium iessae uirum secundum cor meum qui faciet omnes uoluntates meas — ds autem asemine huius secundum pollicitationem resurrexit ipsi istrahel salbatorem ihm cum prius praedicasset iohannes ante faciem ingressionis eius baptisma paenitentiae omni populo istrahel et dum inpleret cursum iohannes dicebat quem suspicamini me esse non sum ego sed ecce ueniet post me cuius non sum dignus calciamentum pedum soluere - uiri fratres fili generis abraham et qui in nobis timentes dm nobis uerbum salutis huius missum est qui enim habitabat in hierusalem et principes eius non intellegentes scripturas prophetaru quae per omnem sabbatum leguntur et cum iudicassent inplerunt et nullam causam mortis inuenta est in eo iudicantes autem eum tradiderunt pilato (Fol. 469 a.) Cap. XIII. 20— 28. 374 IPAR APOST iva, εἰσ avaipecty wo δε ετελουν XIII. 29 παντα TO, περι αντου γεγραμμένα ELTLV YTOUVTO τον πειλατον TOVTOV μεν σταύρωσαι καὶ ἐπιτυχοντεσ παλιν και καθελοντεσ asro του ξυλου και εθηκαν eur μνημειον .--- ov οθσ ηγειρεν οντοσ why 30, 31 Tow συναναβαινουσιν avro αποτησγαλιλαιασ εισϊερουσαλημ εφημερασ πλειονασ οἰτιγεσ αχρι γυν εἰσιν μαρτυρεσ αντοῦ προσ rov λαῦ Kat news ὕμασ εναγγελιζομεθα 32 τὴν προσ Tove πατερασ ἡμῶν γένομενην ἐπαγγελιαν οτιταυτὴν Ο óc εκπεπληρωκεν TOUT τεκνοισ ἡμῶν αναστησασ TOV KV τὴν χρν οντωσ᾽ yap εν ro poro ψαλμω γεγραπται 33 ϑιοσ μον εισν ἐγὼ σήμερον γεγεννήκα σε αἰτῆσαι παρ auo και δωσω σοι εθνη τὴν κληρονομίαν σου καὶ THY κατασχεσιν σον τὰ πέρατα THO "yc ore δε ἀανεστησεν avrov €x vexpav 34 μῆκετι μελλοντα ὕποστρε φειν εἰσ διαφθοραν οντωσ ειρηκεν ort δωσω ὕ pe τὰ 00a. Saved τα πιστα καὶ erepwo λεγει 35 ov δωσεισ TOV οσιον σὸν ἵδειν διαφ θοραν Dave yap ida y «vea. 36 (Fol. 469 6.) ut interficeretur. et consummauerunt omnia quae de illo scripta sunt petierunt pilatum hunc crucifigi et inpetrauerunt iterum et deposuerunt de ligno et posuerunt in monumento quem ds uero excitauit hic qui uisus est his qui simul ascend erunt cum eo a galilaea in hierusalem in diebus pluribus qui usquae nuno sunt testes eius ad populu et nos uos euangelizamus eam quae patres ncstros factam pollicitationem quia hanc ds adimpl euit filiis nostris suscitauit dnm ihs xpm sicut enim in primo psalmo scriptum est filius meus es tu ego ho die genui te postula a me et dabo tibi gentes hereditatem tuam et possessionem tuam terminos terrae quando suscitauit eum a portuis iam non rediturum in interitum ita dicit quia dabo uobis sancta dauid fidelia ideoque et alia dicit non dabis sanctum tuum uidere corruptione m dauid enim sua progenie (Fol. 470a.) Car. XIII. 28— 36. = = HPAR ΑΠΟΓΤΌΛΩΝ — ay — — — ὕπηρετησασ τὴ Tov θυ βουλὴ εκοιμηθὴ XIII. Kat pocereÜ: προσ Tove πατερασ avTov και ἴδεν δια Üopay οδεα óc ἤγειρεν ovx ειδεν Seva ᾧ θοραν 37 γνωστον ovy ἐστω ὕμειν avdper αδελῴοι 38 ott δια TovrOV ὕμειν αφεσεισ apapruov καταγγελλεται και μετανοια απὸ παντων 39 wy οὐκ ἡδυνηθητε εν γομω μωσεωσ δικαιωθηναι εν TOUTW OVV Tac O πιστευων δικαιόντε παρα δὼ βλεπετε ovy μὴ ἐπελθη 40 TO εἰρημένον εν τοισ προφηταισ ἴδετε οἱ καταφρονητε καὶ θαυμασατε 41 και ab ανισθητε ort epyoy εργαζομαι eyw εν ταισ ἡμεραισ ὕμων . 0 OV μὴ πιστευσητε eay Tur ἐκδιηγήσεται ὕμειν καὶ ἐσειγησαν Εξιοντων δε avrov παρεκαλουν 42 eu το €£yo σαββατον λαληθηναι αντοισ ρηματα ταυτα λυθεισησ δετησ συναγωγησ 43 ἠκολουθησαν πολλοι των Ἰουδαίων και roy σεβομενων προσήλντων Tw πανλω kat βαρναβα οἰτιψεσ προσλαλουντεσ αντοισ επιθοντ avrovg προσμένειν Ty) χαριτι rov ev Eyevero δε καθ ολησ Tyo πολεωσ 44 διελθειν rov Xoyov Tov by Tw 9€ epyopnerw ca aro σχεδον ody ἡ roÀur συνηχθὴ axoverat πανλου πολὺυν T€ Xoyov ποιήσαμενον περι του κυ (Fol 470 5.) NO ACTUS APOSTOL 3765 — —- »- -- Á cum ministrasset do uoluntate dormiuit et adpositus est ad patres suos et uidit corruptionem 4 quem autem ds suscitauit non uidit corruptio / 4 f notum ergo sit uobis uiri fratres ; quia per hune uobis remissio peccatorum adnuntiatur et paenitentia ab omnibus quibus non potuistis in lege moysi iustificari in isto enim omnis qui credit. iustificatur ad uidete ergo ne superueniat quod dictum est in prophetis uidete contemptores et admiramini et exterminamini qua opus operor ego in diebus uestris quod non creditis si quis exposuerit uobis et tacnerunt progregientibus uero eis rogabant in sequente sabbato narrari sibi haec uerba Et dismissa synagoga saecuti sunt multi iudaeorum et colentium proselytorum paulum et barnabam qui loquentes cum illis persuadentes eis permanere in gratia di factum est autem per omnem ciuitatem transire uerbum dni sequenti autem sabbato paene tota ciuitas collecta est audire paulu multum uerbum faciens de dno (Fol. 471 4.) e Car. XIII. 36—44. 376 UPA AIIOCTOA — και ἴδοντεσ ot tovOatot To πληθοσ ἐπλησθησαν ζηλου και ayreAeyoy τοισ λογοισ' ὕπο του παυλον λεγομενοι σ' αντιλεγοντεσ καὶ βλασφημουντεσ παρρησιαμενοσ τε οπαυλοσ και βαρναβασ εἰπαν προσ avrovg -- ὕμειν πρωτον ἣν λαληθηναι τὸν Xov του θυ eri απωθεισθαι avrov και ovk ἀξιουσ κρεινατε εαντουσ' Tyo αιωνιου Cuno Sou στρεφομεθα εἰσ τα εθνη — OVTUG yap evreradxev o ka ἴδον φωσ τεθεικα σε row εθνεσιν TOV εἰναι σε εἰσ σωτήριαν εωσ €G.XGTOV THO γησ και ἀκονοντα Ta εθνὴ exa«poy και edefavro Tov λογον του v και επισ TEVTOY OTOL NAY τεταγμένοι eo Conv auviov και διε pep ero o λογοσ rov KV δι ολησ Tyo χωρασ ot δεϊουδαιοι παρωτρυνον Tac σεβομενασ yvvawag τασ ευσχημονασ καὶ τουσ πρωτουσ THT πολεωσ και erry εἰραν θλειψειν μεγαλην και διωγμον ere παυλον και βαρναβαν και εξεβαλον avrov σ απὸ των opuoy αντω οι δε εκτινάξαμενοι Tov kovtoproy τῶν ποδὼν avrov em avrov KATHVTNOAY εἰσ ELK OVLOV ide μαθηται ἐπληρουντο χαρασ o) μαθηται ἐπλήρουντο xap και TVO αγιον Eyevero δε ev wovw kara τὸ avro (Fol. 471 δ.) XIII. 45 46 47 48 49 50 52 XIV. 1 "ACTUS APOSTOL — — — et cum uidissent iudaei turbam repleti sunt aemulatione et contradicebant sermonibus quae a paul o dicebantur . contra dicentes et blasphemantes adhibita uero fiducia paulus et barnabas dixerunt ad eos uobis oportebat primum loqui uerbum dni se d quia repulistis illud et non dignos iudicastis eos in aeternam uitam ecce conuertimur ad gentes ita enim mandatum dedit nobis dus ecce lumen posui te super gentibus ut sint in salutem usquae ad ul timum terrae Et cum audirent gentes gauisae sunt et exceperunt uerbum dui et crediderunt quodquo d erant 1n uitam aeterna m Et prouulgabatur uerbum dni per omnem regionem iudaei autem instigauerunt caelicolas mulieres honestas et principes ciuitatis et suscitauerunt tribulationem magnam et persecutionem super paulum et barnaba et eiecerunt eos de finibus eorum ad ill i excusso puluere de pedibus suis super eos uenerunt in hiconio discipuli uero inplebantur gaudio a, et spu.sancto Contigit autem ut ichonio similiter (Fol 472a.) Carr. XIII. 45—XIV. 1. — — - — ᾿ HPAR AIIOCTOA — —— — ered Pay avrov XIV. εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν των Ἰουδαίων καὶ λαλησαι ουτωσ προσ AVTOVT WOTE πιστεύει τουδαιων τε καὶ ελληνων πολυ πληθοσ ot δε αρχισνναγωγοι των Ἰουδαίων 2 καὶ οἱ αρχοντεσ THT συναγωγησ ἐπήγαγον avrow διωγμον κατα των δικαίων Kat exaxwoay τασ ψυχασ των εθνων κατα των adeAdwy o Sexo εδωκεν ταχὺ εἰρηνὴν ἵκανον μεν ovv xpovoy διατρειψαντεσ 3 παρησιαμενοι ert To Ko τω μαρτυρουντι ro λογω THO χαριτοσ avrov διδοντι σημεια καὶ τερατα γεινεσθαι δια των χείρων avrov ἣν δε εσχισμενον το πληθοσ Tyo πολεωσ 4 και Ot μεν σαν συν τοισ Ἰουδαιοισ αλλοι δε συν row αποστολοισ᾽ κολλωμενοι δια rov Xoyoy του θυ wo δε eyevero oppo) των εθνων 5 και των Ἰουδαίων συν TOLD ἀρχουσιν GUTOV ὕβρισαι και λιθοβ ολησαι avrove συνΐδοντεσ και κατεφυγον ό «c τασ πολισ THE λνκαωνιασ εἰσ λυστραν και δερβην καὶ τὴν περίχωρον ολην κακει ευαγγελιζομενοι σαν 9 και exeun oXov To πληθοσ ert τὴ διδαχὴ O de avAoc και βαρναβασ διετριβον ev λυστροισ και τισ ανὴρ ἐκαθητο αδυνατοσ τοισ ποσὶν 8 €x κοιλιασ THO μητροσ avrov og ουδεποτε περειπεπατηκει (Fol. 472 5.) "ACTUS APOSTOL' introire eos in synagoga iudaeorum et loqui sic ad eos ita ut crederent iudaeorum et grecorum copiosa multitudo archisynagogae iudaeorum et principes synagogae incitauerunt persecutionem aduersus iustos et maletractauerunt animas gentium aduersus fratres dns autem dedit comfestim pacem plurimo ergo tempore commorati sunt habita fidueia in dno qui testimonium perhibuit uerbo gratiae ipsius dans signa et portenta fieri per manus eorum diuisa autem erat multitudo ciuitatis et alii quid em erant cum iudaeis alii uero cum apostolis adherentes propterter uerbum di ut autem factum est impetus gentilium et iudaeorum cum magistribus ipsorum et iniuriauerunt et lapidauerunt eos intellexerunt et fugerunt in ciuitates lycaoniae in lystra et derben et circum totam regionem et illic erant euangelizantes et commota est omnis multitudo in doctrinis paulus autem et barnabas moras faciebant in lystris et quidam uir sedebat adynatus a pedibus &b utero matris suae qui num quam ambulauerat (Fol. 473 a.) Cap. XIV. 1—8. & 48 377 378 [IPAE AHOCTOA' — — e ουτοσ ἤκουσεν Tov παυλου λαλουντοσ ὕπαρχων εν φοβω ατενισασ δεαντω o παυλοσ και ἴδων or. exer πιστιν του σωθηναι εἰπεν μεγαλη φωνὴ (οι λεγω ev τω ovopare TOV kv env Xpv αναστηθι ext rove ποδασ σον ορθοσ και περιπατει XIV. 9 και εὐθεωσ παραχρημα ανηλατο Kat περιεπατει οἱ δεοχλοι ἴδοντεσ o ἐποίησεν παυλοσ ἐπῆραν φωνὴν avrov λυκαωνιστι λεγόντεσ ot θεοι ομοιωθεντεσ τοισ ανθρωποισ κατεβησαν προσ ἡμασ ἐκαλουν δε BapvaBay διαν τον δεπαυλον ἐρμην ez αντοσ ἣν ἡγουμενοσ Tov Xoyov οι δεΐερεισ του οντοσ διοσ προ πολεωσ ταυρουσ ανυτοισ Kat στεμματα ert τουσ πυλωνασ᾽ ἐενεγκαντεσ συν Tow οχλοισ ἤθελον επιθνειν ακουσασ Se βαρναβασ και παυλοσ διαρρηξαντεσ τα ἵματια avroy καὶ ἐξεπηδησαν ἐισ τον οχλον κραζοντεσ και φωνουντεσ ανδρεσ Tt ravra ποιειται ἡμεισ ομοιοιπαηθεισ ἐσμεν ὕμειν ανθρωποι εναγγελιζομενοι ὕμειν Tov ὃν OTWE απὸ TOVTOV των ματαίων επιστρεψηται ert Tov ὃν ζωντα TOV ποιήσαντα Toy ουρανον καὶ THY γὴν και τὴν θαλασσαν και παντα τα εν avTOLT οἐν TALC παρωχημεέναισ γεένεαισ evo e κατα τα εθνὴ (Fol. 4735.) II 13 14 ACTUS APOSTOL — ---ο-.- --- ο.-. hic audiuit paulum loquentem possidens in timore intuitus autem eum paulum et uidens quia habet fidem ut saluus fiat dixit uoce magna tibi dico in nomine dni ihu xpi surge supra pedes tuos rectus et ambula et statim subito exiliuit et ambulabat turba autem uidens quod fecit paulus leuauerunt uocem suam lycaoni dicentes dii -adsimulati hominibus descenderunt ad nos uocabant barnaban iouem paulum uero mercurium quoniam ipse erat princeps sermonum sacerdotes autem qui erant iouis ante ciuitate tauros eis et coronas ad ianuas adferentes cum turba bolentes immolare Cum audisset autem barnabas et paulus consc i derunt uestimenta sua et exilierunt ad turbas clamantes et uociferantes . uiri quid haec facitis nos patientes sumus uobis hominibus euangelizamus uobis dm ut ab his uanis conuertamini ad dm uiuum qui fecit caelum et terram et mare et omnia quae in eis sunt qui in praeteritis saeculis sanauit omnes gentes (Fol. 4744.) Cap. XIV. 9— 16. — — 0 — IIPAR AIOCTOA — — ay —, ropevea Oat rato οδοισ αυτων καιγε OUK aj aprvpoy αφηκεν eavroy ayaÜomowv ουρανοθεν ὕμειν ὕετουσ διδουσ καὶ καιρουσ καρποφορουσ ἐνπιμπλων τροφησ και εὐφροσυνησ καρδιασ ὕμων και ravra. λεγοντεσ μογισ κατεπαυσαν τουσ οχλουσ του μὴ θυειν avrow διατριβοντων αντων και διδασκοντων ἐπῆλθον τινεσ ἴουδαιοι απο LKOVUOU και αγτιοχιασ' Kat επεισεισαντεσ τουσ οχλουσ και λιθασαντεσ τον παυλον ecvpay e£o Tyo πολεωσ νομίζοντεσ τεθναναι avrov κυκλωσαντεσ δετων μαθητων avrov αναστασ εἰσηλθεν ew τὴν λυστραν πολιν και τὴν ἐπαυριον εξηλθεν ro βαρναβα εἰσ pf Εναγγελιζομενοι δε rove ἐν τὴ πολει και μαθητευσαντεσ πολλουσ vreorpedov εἰσ λυστραν καὶ €LKOVLOV καὶ αντιοχείαν eru» ριζοντεσ raa ψυχασ rov μαθητων παρακαλουντεσ T€ ἐμμενεῖν τὴ πιστει και ort δια πολλων θλειψεων διημασ ελθειν εἰσ την βασιλειαν του ὃν χειροτονήσαντεσ δε avrow κατα ἐκκλησιαν πρεσβντερουσ προσευξαμενοι δε μετα νηστειων mapeÜcyro avrovo τω ko εἰσ Oy πεπιστευ κασιν διελθοντεσ δετην πισιδιαν (Fol. 4746.) 17 19 20 21 22 24 ACTUS APOSTOL ambulate uias suas et quidem non sine testimonio reliquid se ipsu benefaciens de caelo uobis imbrens dans et tempora fructifera implens ciuo et iucunditate corda uestra et haec dicentes et conpescuerunt turbas ne sibi immolarent moras facientes eos et docentes superuenerunt autem iudaei ab iconio et antiochia et cum istigassent turbam et lapidassent paulum traxerunt extra ciuitatem existimantes mortuum esse eum circueuntes enim discipuli eius cum surrexisset introibit in lystram ciuitate et altera die exiuit cum barnaban derben Euangelizantes autem in illa ciuitate et discipulos fecissent plures reuersi sunt lystram et iconium et antiochiam confirmantes enim animas discipulorum exhortantes ut permanerent in fidem et quia per multas conflictationes oportet nos introire in regnum di Et cum ordinassent illis per ecclesias presbyteros orantes autem cum ieiunationibus conmen dauerunt eos do in quem crediderunt regressi autem pisidiam (Fol. 4750.) Cap. XIV. 16—24. 380 IIPAH. AOCTOAQN — 0 — ι. — — n\Oay ew παμφνλιαν XIV. καὶ λαλήσαντεσ ey περγὴ rov λογον 23 κατεβησαν ew ἀτταλιαν εναγγελ Lopevot avrove κακειθεν ἀπεπλευσαν εἰσ αντιοχειαν 26 o «v cav rapadedopevor Ty xaptrt Tov θυ €, TO ἐεργον o exAnpwoay wapayevoj.evot δε 27 xat συναξαντεσ τὴν exkAgoeuay ανήηγγειλον oca. o 60 εἐποιήσεν BVTOW peta rov jvxov avrov και ore yvuge Tour εθνεσιν Üvpay πιστεωσ διετριβον δε xpovov 28 ovK ολιγον συν row μαθηταισ καὶ τινεσ κατελθοντεσ απο THe ἵονδαιασ εδιδασκον rove αδελῴφουσ ort €ay μὴ περιτμηθητε καὶ Tw Jet μωσεωσ περιπατήτε ov δυνασθε σωθηναι XV.I1 Γενομενησ 0e exracewr 2 καὶ ξητησεωσ ov k ολιγὴσ τω παυλω καὶ βαρναβα συν avrow ἐλεγεν yap οπανλοσ μένειν ουτωσ καθ wo επιστευσαν διϊσχυριζομενοσ ot de eAnAvOorec απο ἱερουσαλημ wapry γειλαν avrow Tw παυλω και βαρναβα και τισιν ἀλλοισ avaBawew προσ Tove αποστολουσ Kat πρεσβντερουσ εἰσ ἱἹερουσαλημ οπωσ κριθωσιν ex αὐτοὺσ wept Tov ζητηματοσ τοντον Oc μὲν ovv προπεμφθιτεσ 3 ὕπο Tyo exxAnovac διήρχοντο τὴν τε ᾧ οινικὴν και τὴν σὰ pap Lay (Fol. 475 5.) ACTUS APOBTOLORUM uenerunt in pamphyliam et locuti aput pergen uerbum descenderunt in attaliam euangelizantes eos et in de enauigarunt antio chiam unde erant traditi in cratia di ad opus quo d inpleuerunt cum a duenissent autem et collegissent ecclesiam renuntiauerunt quae ds fe cit illis cum animabus eorum et quia -aperuit gentibus osteum fidei demorabantur uero tempus non modic um c um discipulis et quida m c um aduenissent a iudaea docebant fratres quia non circumcisi fueritis et more moysi ambulaueritis non potestes salui fieri facta ergo seditione et questione non modica 8 paulo et barnaba ad eos dicebat autem paulus manere sic sicut cre diderunt qui autem uenerunt ab hierusalem statuerunt eis paulo et barnabae et quos dam alios as cendere apostolos et presbyteros in hierusalem ut iudicent super eos de questione hanc illi qui dem praemissi ab ecclesia regrediebantur phoenicem et samariam (Fol. 476a.) Carr, XIV. a3—XV. 3. —_—— — TiPAR. AIIOCIOA SSA BONS ἐκδιηγουμένοι τὴν επιστροφὴν TOV ever και ἐποιουν xapay μεγαλην πασὶιν row αδελφοισ παραγενομενοι δε εἰσ Ἱερουσαλημ. παρεδοθησαν μεγωσ ὕπο Tye ἐκκλησιασ καὶ των ἀποστολων kat των πρεσβυτέρων " απηγγειλαντεσ ova εποιῆσεν o ὃσ peravro ot δεπαραγγειλαντεσ avrowr avaBatvew προσ rove peo Bvrepova εἐξανεστησαν λεγοντεσ Tweor απὸ TH ἐρεσεωσ των φαρισαιων πεπιστευκοτεσ ort Set περιτεμνειν avrove παραγγελλειν δε τηρεῖν Tov νομὸν μωσεωσ Ουνηχθησαν δε οἱ ἀποστολοι και πρεσβυτεροι ἴδειν περι Tov Xoyov rovrov πολλησ δε συνζητησεωσ γενομενησ ayeoT σεν εν πνὶ πετροσ ᾿ και εἶπεν προσ αυτουσ' aviper αδελῴφοι ὕμεισ ἐπιστασθαι ort a ἡμέρων apyauiy jew o Oo «£e taro δια στοματοσ μου axovca Ta. eOvy τον Xoyov Tov ἐεναγγελιου και πιστευσαι 0 δε καρδιογνωστησ o óc epaprvpyaey avrow Sou ex avrov ro πνὰ To αγιον καθωσ καιημειν και οὐδεν διεκρεινεν μεταξυ μων καὶ avrov τὴ πίστει καθαρισασ rac καρδιασ avrov γυν ουν τιπιραζετετον 6 επιθειναι (vyov ert rov τραχηλον rov paDsre OV OUTE OL πατερεσ ἡμων ovr€ nue ισχυσαμεν βαστασαι (Fol. 476 5.) XV. ACTUS APOSTOL 381 exponentes reuersionem gentium et efficiebat gaudium magnum omnibus fratribus cum peruenissent autem hierusalem excepti sunt mirae ab ecclesia et apostolis et presbyteris renuntiauerunt quanta fecit ds cum illis qui autem praeceperunt eis ascendere ad praesbyteros surrexerunt dicentes quidam de heresim pharisaeorum crediderunt quia oportet circumcidi eos praecipiendumquae serbari legem moysi Conuenerunt autem apostoli et praesbyteri uidere de sermone hoc et cum multa altercatio fieret Surrexit in spo petrus et dixit ad eos uiri fratres uos scitis qui a a diebus antiquis in nobis ds elegi per os meum audire gentes uerbum euangelii et credere - qui autem corda nobit ds testimonium perhibuit eis dedit super eos spm sanctum sicut et nobis et nihil discreuit . inter nos et ipsos fidei emundatis cordibus eorum nunc ergo quid temptatis dm inponere iugum super ceruices discipulorum quod ne patres nostri ne que nos potuimus baiolare (Fol. 477 a.) CAP. XV. 3— t0. 382 PAH. ATOCTOA SSS = αλλα δια rye χαριτοσ rov KU τῆν χρὺ πιστευσομεν σωθηναι καθ ον τροπον Kaxetvot συνκατατεθεμενων δετων πρεσβυτερω TOUT vTTO TOV πετρου εἰρημενοισ ἐσειγησεν παν ro πληθοσ καὶ ἤκουον βαρναβαν και παυλον εξηγουμενοι οσα εποιῆσεν o ὃσ σημεια καὶ repara, ev Tour εθνεσιν δι avrov μετα 8¢ ro σειγησαι avrove αναστασ ἵακωβοσ eurey ανδρεσ αδελῴοι ἀκουσατε μου Cupewy ἐξηγήσατο καθωσ᾽ πρωτον o óc επεσκεψατο λαβειν e£ εθνων Xaoy XV. 11 U2 ACTUS APOSTOL — fom M — — sed per gratiam dni ihu xpi credimus salbi fieri quemadmod um et illi desponentes autem presbyteros quae a petro dicebantur sileuitque omnis multitudo et audiebant barnabam et paulum exponentes quanta fecerit ds signa et prodigia in gentibus per ipsos Postquam autem hii silerunt surgens iacobus dixit uiri fratres audite me Symeon exposuit quemad mo dum primum da^ prospexit accipere ex gentibus populum TO OVOMATL αὐτου και ουτωσ συνφωνησουσιν 15 nomini suo et sic consonat ot Aoyot Tov προφητων καθωσ γεγραπται sermones prophetarum sicut scriptum est pera Se Tavra επιστρεψω ο΄ 16 post haec auterh conuertar kat ανοικοδομήσω τὴν σκηνὴν Save et aedificabo tabernaculum dauid τὴν πεπτωκυιαν καὶ TO, KATE σκαμμενα a Urqo quod cecidit et quae dimolita sunt eius ayouxodo pyow καὶ ανορθωσω αὐτὴν rae aedificabo et erigam illud oTw0 αν ἐεκζητησωσιν ot karaAXourot 17 et ex quira m residui Tov ayÜporrov rov ὃν καὶ avra. τα εθνη hominum dm et omnes gentes ed ove επικεκληται To ονομα μον super quos inuocatum est nomen meum er avrovg Aeyet kc ποιήσει TATA super ipsos dicit dna faciens haec Τνωστον ar auoyoq ἐστιν ro ko Τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ 18 | Notumasaeculo est dno opus ipsius dto eyw kpewo μὴ ra pevoxAety 19 propter quod ego iudico non sumus molesti row απὸ τῶν € Gywy επιστρεφουσιν ert τον 8». his qui de gentibus conuertuntur ad dm αλλα επιστειλαι avrow rov απεχεσθαι 20 sed praecipere eis ut abstineant τῶν αλισγηματων roy εἰδωλων a contaminationibus simulacrorum καὶ THO πορνειασ καὶ TOU αιἱματοσ et stupris et sanguinem Kat ova. μὴ θελουσιν eavrowr γεινεσθαι et quae uolunt non fieri sibi erepou μὴ ποιειτε aliis ne faciatis Μωῦσησ yap εκ γενεων ἀρχαίων 21 | Moyses enim ex progeniebus ant iquis (Fol. 477 δι) (Fol. 478 a.) Car. XV. 11—21, PAE. AHOCTOA — M -— - κατα πολιν Exel TOUT κηρνυσσοντασ GVTOV € ενταισ συναγωγαισ κατα παν σαββατον ἀαναγεινωσκομενοσ Tore εἐδοξασεν τοισ ἀποστολοισ Kat τοισ πρεσβυτεροισ συν ολὴ τὴ ἐκκλησια ἐκλεξαμενουσ ανδρασ εξ avrov πεμψαι εἰσ αντιοχειαν συν πανλω και βαρναβα tovday roy καλουμενον BapaBBav και cada ανδρασ ἡγουμενουσ ev row αδελῴφοισ γραψαντεσ επιστολην δια χειροσ avray περιέχουσαν ταδε Οιαποστολοι και οἱ πρεσβυτεροι αδελφοι TOU κα τὴν αντιοχειαν Kat συρειαν και κιλειαν rou e£ εθνων αδελφοισ χαιρειν Επιδη ἠκουσαμεν ort ceo εξ μων εἐξελθοντεσ εξεταραξαν vp λογοισ ανασκεναζοντεσ τασ ψυχασ ὕμων ow ov διεστειλομεθα εδοξεν npetv γενομενοισ opo θυμαδον exA«£a μενουσ ανδρασ πεμψαι προσ ὕμασ CV τοισ ἀγαπητοισ ὕμων βαρναβα και παυλω ανθρωποισ παραδεδωκασιν THY ψνχὴην avrov -- ὕπερ TOV ονοματοσ TOV κυ ἡμων eq xpv εἰσ TayTa πειρασμον απεσταλκαμεν ovy ἴουδαν καὶ σιλαν και avrovg δια Xoyov απαγγελουντασ ravra εδοξεν yap τω αγιω πνὶ καὶ nee pndev πλειον επιτιθεσθαι new βαροσ πλὴν rovrov ἐπαναγκεσ απεχεσθαι ειἰδωλοθυτων καὶ αἱματοῦσ Καὶ πορν aT (Fol. 478 5.) XV. 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 ACTUS APOSTOLORUM — — — ey ^ perciuitates habet qui eum praedicant habent in synagogis per omne sabbatum ut legatur tunc uisum est apostolis et presbyteris cum tota ecclesia electos uiros ut ex eis mitterent in antiochiam c um paulo et barnaba iudas qui uocatur barabbas et silan uiros principales ad fratribus scripserunt epistulam per manu : suas continentem haeo apostoli et presbyteri fratres hiis qui sunt per antiochiam et syriam et ciliciam qui sunt ex gentibus fratribus salute: quoniam audiuimus quod quidam ex nobis exeuntes perturbaberunt uos uerbis destruentes animas uestras quibus non iniunximus uis um est nobis constitutis pariter electos uiros mittere ad uos cum dilectissimis nostris barnaba et paulo hominibus qui tradiderunt anim suam propter nomen dni nostri ihu xpi in omni temptation misimus ergo iudam et silan et ipsos uerbo adnuntiantes haec uisum est enim suncto spui et nobis nihil amplius ponere uobis honeris praeter haec quae necesse est abstinere sacrificatis et sanguine et stupris (Fol. 479 a.) Cap. XV. 21— 29. 383 384 — «-ἰἰὐὶ ey — ey WPA AIIOCTOAQN — — — — καὶ oc a μὴ ÜeXere eavrow γεινεσθαι erepo μὴ ποιειν ad ὧν διατήρουντεσ eavrova ευπραξατε φερομενοι εν Tw αγιω my ἐρρωσθε Ou μεν ovv ἀπολυθεντεσ εν ἡμεραισ ολιγαισ' κατῆλθον εἰσ αντιοχειαν καὶ συναγοντεσ τὸ πληθοσ ἐπεδωκαν τὴν ἐπιστολὴν ἀναγνοντεσ δε ἐεχαρησαν em τὴ καρακλήσει tovdac δε και σειλασ καὶ avro, προφηται οντεσ πληρεισ ave αγιον δια Xoyov παρεκαλεσαν rove adeAhove Kat επεστηριξαν ποιήσαντεσ δε χρονον αἀπελυθησαν per € «va απὸ roy αδελῴων “προσ τουσ ἀποστειλαντασ αντουσ εδοξε δε rw σειλεα επιμειναι αὐτουσ μονοσ δεΐουδασ επορενθη O δεπαυλοσ και βαρναβασ διετρειβον ev αντιοχεια διδασκοντεσ καὶ εναγγελιζομενοι Kat μετα erepoy πολλων τον λογον rov μετα δετινασ ἡμερασ eurev οπαυλοσ προσ βαρναβαν επιστρεψαντεσ dy επισκεψωμεθα rove αδελφουσ τουσ κατα πασαν πολιν εν οἱσ κατηγγειλαμε TOV λογον TOV KV ToC εἐχουσὶν βαρναβασ δε εβουλευετο cuim εἰν ioayyy TOV επικαλουμενον μαρκον παυλοσ δε ovx e ουλετο λεγων TOY αποστήσαντα ar GvTOV aro παμφυλιασ (Fol. 419 5.) XV. 31 32 33 34 36 37 38 ACTUS APOSTOLORUM ^ et quaecumque non uultis uobis fieri alii ne feceritis & quibus conuersantes uos ipsos bene agitis ferentes . a, in santospo ualete illi quidem dismissi in diebus paucis peruenerunt antiochiam et cum collegissent multitudinem tradiderunt epis t ulam et cum legissent gauisi sunt super hanc oratione iudas quoque et silas etiam ipsi prophetae cum essent pleni spo sancto sermoni exhortati sunt fratres et perconfirmati sunt cum fecissent autem tempus dismissi sunt cum pace a fratribus ad ipsos qui miserant eos placuit autem sil exe ‘sustinere eos sol us autem iudas profectus est Paulus uero et barnabas demorabantur antiochia d ocentes et euangelizantes et cum aliis multis uerbum dni et post aliquos dies ait paulus ad barnaban reuersique uisite mus fratres per omnem ciuitatem penes quos adnuntiabimus uerbum dni quo mo do habeat barnabas uero uolebat adsumere iohannen qui cognominatur marcus paulus autem nolebat dicens hiis qui discesserunt ab eisa pamph ylia (Fol. 480 a.) Car. XV, 29— 38. HPAE. AIHOCTOA- ACTUS' APOSTOL 385 — — — — Kat μὴ cvved Govra eur To epyov Xv. et nec simul uenerunt ad opus MER c-— ——————— — € yevero δε παροξυσμοσ εἰσ οἐπεμῴφθησαν τουτον μή εἰναι συν αντοισ wore ἀποχωρισθηναι avrove απ αλλήλων rore βαρναβασ παραλαβὼν τον μαρκον ἐπλευσεν εἰσ κυπρον παυλοσ δε επιδεξαμενοσ σειλαν 40 εξζηλθεν παραδοθεισ τη χαριτι κυ απὸ τῶν GB de. διήρχετο δε την συριαν και τὴν κιλικιαν 4ι επιστηριζων Tag ἐκκλησιασ παραδιδουσ rac «vroAac των πρεσβυτέρων διελθων δε τα εθνη ταντα ΧΥ͂Ι 1 κατήντησεν eur δερβὴν και λυστραν και ἴδον μαθητησ Tur exec qv ονοματι τιμοθεοσ ὕιοσ γυναικοσ Ἰουδαιασ πιστησ πατροσ δε ελληνοσ oc ἐμαρτυρειτο ὕπο Toy ev λυστροισ᾽ Kat εἰκονιω αδελῴων rovrov 70 ελησεν οπαυλοσ συν avro esc και Aa. ov περιετεμεν avrov δια rove tovdarove rove ovrac’ εν TOLD τοποισ εκεινοισ ἡδεισαν yap παντεσ Tov πατερα avrov ort ἐελλην ὕπηρχεν Διερχομενοι δετασ πολεισ ἐκήρυσσον και παρεδιδοσαν αντοισ -- οὧὦὦὦ΄ὖὦὶ ee, μετα πασὴσ παρρήσιασ τον ky τὴν χρν αμαπαραδιδοντεσ και Tag ἐντολασ ἀποστόλων Kat πρεσβυτερω των εν Ἱεροσολυμοισ αι μεν ουν ἐεἐκκλήσιαι egTepeovyTo καὶ ἐπερισσενον ro αριθ pw καθημεραν (Fol. 480 5.) in quo missi erant hunc non adsumerent secum. facta est autem discertatio ita ut separarentur ab in uicem barnabas uero adsumpto marco nauigauerunt in cyprum paulus autem suscepit silan exibit traditus gratia dni a fratribus pergrediebatur autem syriam et cilicia. confirmans ecclesias tradens autem mandatum presbyterora pertransiens gentes istas debenit derben et lystram ecce discipulus quidam erat ibi nomine timotheus filius mulieris iudeae fidelis patre autem graeco cui testimonium perhibut &b hiis qui lystrae et iconio fratribus hunc uoluit paulus secum ex ire et accipiens circumcidit eum propter iud aeos qni erant in locis suis sciebant enim omnes patrem eius quod crecus esset Circ umeuntes autem ciuitates prae dicabant et tradebant eis cum omnem fiduciam dnm ihm xpm simul tradentes et mandata apostolorum et presbyterora his qui erant hierosolymis ecclesiae ergo consolidabantur et abundabant numero cottidie (Fol. 481 a.) Carr. XV. 38—XVI. 5. 49 386 ΠΡᾺΞ ALOCTOA. fey eee ey —, διηλθον Se rqv > pvy ιαν kat γαλατικὴν xopay κωλνθεντεσ ὕπο rov αγιου πνσ pendent λαλησαι rov Xoyov του v εν Ty aca Γενομενὴν δε κατα την μυσιαν ηθελαν εἰσ βυθυνιαν πορευεσθαι -- i, καὶ ουκ εἰασεν αὐτουσ τοπνα ιηῦ διελθοντεσ Se την μυσιαν κατηντησαν εἰσ Tpwada και εν opa pare δια νυκτοσ' ὠφθη τω παυλω ὡσει avnp μακεδων τισ ἐστωσ᾽ KATA WPOT τον AUTOV παρακαλων και ey wv διαβασ ew μακεδονιαν βοηθησον new διεγερθεισ ovy διηγήσατο ro οραμα pav — και €y07)0 GJ.€V OTL TPOTKEKANTAL NUAC o ka ευαγγελισασθαι rove ev Ty μακεδονια Ty Se eravpuov axÜevreo απὸ τρωαδοσ ευὐθυδρομησαμεν eur capo Opaxny και τὴ ἐπι ουσὴ ἡμέρα εἰσ vea. πολιν κακειθεν εἰσ φιλιππουσ Tru. ἐστιν κεφαλὴ rgo: μακεδονιασ πολισ κολωνια ἡμὴν δε ev ταυτὴ Ty πολει διατρειβοντεσ ἡμερασ τινασ T» δεημερατων σαββατων εξηλθομεν εξω Tyo πυλησ παρα TOY TOTALOV ov ἐδοκει προσευχὴ evar και καθισαντεσ ἐλαλουμεν Tao συνεληλυθνιαισ γυναιξιν και τισ γυνὴ ονοματι λυδια opo υροπωλισ THe πολεωσ θυατειρων σεβομενὴ Tov ὃν ἡκουσεν (Fol. 481 5.) XYl 6 AUTUS APOST --- — — — pertransiebant autem phygiam et galatiam regionem . — prohibiti a sancto spo Lm, . nemini loqui uerbum di in asia Cum uenissent autem circa mysiam uolebant bithyniam abire et uetuit illos spe ihu cum transissent autem mysiam descenderunt troada et uisum per noctem apparuit paulo quasi uir macedo quidam stans anti faciem eius et rogans dicens transi in macedonia auxiliari nobis exurgens ergo enarrabit uisum nobis et intellegimus quoniam prouocauit nos dns euangelizare qui in macedonia sunt alia die perducti a troa dae cursum direximus in samotrachiam et sequenti die neapolim indie autem ph ilippis quae est capud macedoniae ciuitas colonia fuimus in ista ciuitate demorantes dies aliquos Die autem sabbati exib imus extra portam secun dum flumen ubi oratio esset bi debatur et cum sedissemus loquebatur quae cum uenerant mulieres et quaedam mulier nomine lydia purpuraria thyatirum ciuiuitatis colens dm andiebat (Fol. 482 a.) Cap. XVI. 6 —14. IPAE AHOCTOAON . Actus’ APOSTOL 387 9c 0 Ko διηνυξεν τὴν καρδιαν ^ XVL cuius dns. aperuit cor προσεχεῖν Tour λαλουμενοισ ὕπο πανλου intendere eis quae dicebantur ἃ paulo wo δε εβαπτισθη και rac 0 owoc avro 15 ut autem baptizata est et omnis domus eius παρεκαλεσελεγουσα rogauit dicens ει KEKPLKGTE [LE MOT HV TO ϑὼ εἰναι εἰ iudicastis me fidelem dno esse - εισελοντεσ' eur TOV OLKOV μου μένετε ingressi in domum meam manete και παρεβειασατο ἡμασ et extorsuit nobis Cy«vero δε ropevopevay ἡμων 16 | Contigitquae euntibus nobis eur προσευχὴν παιδισκην τινα &d orationem puella quendam exova'ay sva. πυθωνα habentem spm phytonem aravrncat nev obuiam fieri nobis * ἡτισ ἐργασιαν πολλὴν Tapetxe TOUT Koptowr quae reditum multum praestabat dominis suis δια rovrov. μαντενομενὴ per hoc diuinando avry karakoXov θουσα ro παυλω Kat ἡμει 17 haec persecuta est paulum et nos και ἐκραζον λεγουσα et clamabat dicens ovrot οἱ δουλοι rov θυ rov ὕψιστον εἰσιν hi serui di excelsi sunt οἰτινεσ ἐεναγγελιζοντεσ ὕμειν otov σωτηριασ qui euangelizant uobis uiam salutis Tovro δε ποιεῖ ἐπὶ πολλασ ἡμερασ 18 hoc autem faciebat per multos dies Exorpapac δε παυλοσ τω πνι | Conuersus autem paulus in spu κα ιδιαπονηθεισ εἰπεν et cum in doluisset dixit παραγγ ελλω cot ey τω ovopat qo χρυ praecipio tibi in nomine ihu xpi iva ἐξελθησ ax αυτησ και ευθεωσ εξηλθεν αὖ exeas ab eam et eadem hora exiit wo δε ειδαν οἱ kvptot τησ πεδισκησ 19 cum uidissent domini eius pu ell es or. ἀπεστερησθαι Tyo ἐργασιασ avrov quoniam ispes et reditus eorum no «xav διαυτησ ^ quem habebant per ipsam ema Bopevot Toy παυλον και σιλαν adpraehenderunt paulum et silam ειἰλκυσαν εἰσ τὴν ayopay Ext Tovg apxovraa traxerunt in forum ad magistratos καὶ προσαγαγοντασ avrovg τοιστρατήγοισ 20 et cum optulissent eos praetoribus €uroy ovrot οἱ ανθρωποι dixerunt isti homines EX ταρασσουσιν ἡμῶν THY πολιν perturbam nostram ciuitatem tovd azote ὕπαρχοντεσ iu dae i cum sint και καταγγελλουσιν τα eÜvy 21 et praedicantes gentes a ovx ἐξεστιν ἡμασ παραδεξασθαι ovre π-ιειν quam non licet nobis recipere nec facere (Fol. 482 5.) | (Fol. 483 a.) Car. XVI. 14—21. i 388 PAH AMOCTOAQN ACTUS APOSTOL eS — — ρωμαιοισ trapxovew ^O XVI romani cum simus Kat πολυσ οχλοσ συνεπεστῆσαν 22 et multa turba superuenerunt «ar avrov κραζοντεσ &duersus eos clamantes Tore ot στρατήγοι περιρηξαντεσ avrov τα ἵματεια tunc magistrati discissis uestiment is exeAevoy ραβδειζειν jusserunt uirgis caedi πολλασ τε ἐπιθεντεσ avrow πληγασ 23 multisque inpositis eis plagis efjaXov eur φυλακὴν | miseruntin carcerem παραγγειλαντεσ τω δεσμοφυλακει . praecepto dato optioni carceris ac $oaXoc τηρεισθαι avrove diligenter seruari eos o δεπαραγγελειαν rouivrqv λαβων 24 qui mandato tali accepto εβαλεν avfovo eo τὴν «awrepay φυλακὴν misit eos in imam carceris Kat rova ποδασ avrov ἡσφαλισαντο ev Te ξυλω et pe des eorum conclusit in ligno κατα δε μεσον Tho νυκτοσ 25 | Circa med iam uero nocte οπανλοσ Kat σιλασ προσενχομενοι | paulus et silas orantes ὕμνουν TOV ov ymnum dicebant do emqkpoovro 8€ avrov ot δεσμοι audiebant autem eos ipsi uincti αφνω δε σεισμοσ eyevero peyar 26 | ^ repenteautem terrae motus factus est magnus wore σαλευθηναι ra θεμελια Tov δεσμωτήριον ita ut commouerentur fundamenta carceris ηνεωχθησαν δε rapaypype. at θυραι πασαι apertequae sunt statim ianuae omnes και παντων ra Seopa ανελυθη et omniun uincula relaxata sunt και εξυπνοσ γενομενοσ o δεσμοφυλαξ 27 | Etexomnis factus est optio carceris και ἴδων aveury μενασ rad Üvpog Tyo φυλακησ et uidit apertas ianuas carceris καὶ σπασαμενοσ τὴν paxoupay e uaginato gla dio ἐμελλεν eovrov ayaipeuy coeperat se interficere νομιζων exirepevyevat rovg Seo juovo existi mans effugisset custodias ep ὠνησεν Se φωνὴ μεγαλὴ οπαυλοσ Acywv — 28 clamauit autem magna uoce paulus dicens μῆδεν πραξησ ceav Tw TC κακον nihil feceris tib i malum amayreo yap ἐσμεν evOade omnes enim sumus hic dura δεετησασ εισεπηδησεν 29 lumen uero petens accucurrit και ἐντρομοσ ὕπαρχων et tremibundus factus προσέπεσεν προσ Tove ποδασ Tw TAVAW Kat σιλα procidit ad pedes paulo et silae Kat προηγαγεν avrovg ew 30 et cum produxisset eos foras rove λοιπουσ ἀσφαλισαμενοσ ceteros custodiuit (Fol. 483 5.) (Fol. 484a.) Cap. XVI. 21—30. καὶ εἰπεν GUTOUT XVI. κυριοι τι με Set ποιειν ἵνα σωθω οι δε εἰπαν πιστευσον ἐπὶ TOV KY U]v. χρν 31 και σωθησὴ σὺ και o ouog σου — kat €A αλησαν avro Toy Xoyoy kv 32 συν Tacty TOL ἐν Τῇ OLKLA αὐτου και παραλαβὼν avrovo 33 εν €keur TY opa, THO vVUKTOG ἐλυσεν απὸ Toy πληγων και avrog εβαπτισθη και ot αὐτου παντεσ' παραχρημα αναγαγων τεαυτουσ εἰσ TOV οἰκοναυτοῦ 34 παρεθηκεν τραπεζαν και ἡγαλλιατο συν TO OLKO QUTOV πεπιστευκωσ ext τὸν ὃν ἡμερασ δεγενομενησ συνηλθὸον ow orparyyn 35 ἐπὶ TO αὐτὸ εἰσ τὴν ayopay και αναμνησθεντεσ Tov σεισμον Tov γεγονοτα εφοβηθησαν και ἀαπεστειλαν Tove ραβδουχουσ λεγοντασ' ἀπολυσον τουσ ανθρῳπουσ εκεινουσ ove εχθεσ παρελαβεσ και εἰσελθων o δεσμοῴφ νλαξ 36 amryy εἰλεν τουσ λογουσ προσ Toy παυλον oTt ἀπεσταλ κασιν οἱ στρατήγοι ἵνα ἀπολνθητενυν ovy εξελθοντεσ πορενεσθαι O δεπαυλοσ edn προσ avrove 37 αναιτειουσ δειραντεσ ἡμασ δημοσια axara κριτουσ ανθρωπουσ ρωμαιουσ ὕπαρχοντασ' εβαλαν eur φυλακὴν καὶ νυν λαθραημασ εκβαλλουσιν ov yap αλλα ελθοντεσ αντοι ἡμασ' ἐξαγαγετωσα (Fol. 484 5.) AOTUB' APOSTOL et dixit illis Domini quid me oportet facere ut saluus fiam ad illi dixerunt crede in dno ihu xpo et saluus fies tu et domus tua et locuti sunt ei uerbum dni cum omnibus qui erant in domum eius et adpraehendit eos in illa hora noctis soluit plagas et ipse baptizatus est et eius omnes confestim et perduxit eos in domum suam et posuit mensam et exultabat cum tota domu sua credens in dno Die autem facta conuenerunt magistrati id ipsud in foro et rememorati sunt terrae motum qui factus est timuerunt et trans miserunt lectores dicentes dimitte homines illos quos externa die suscepisti et ingressus optio carceris renuntiauit hos sermones ad paulum quoniam miserunt praetores ut dimittamini nunc ergo ex euntes ambulate paulus autem ait ad ipsos anetios caesos nos publice in demnatos homines romanos ciues miserunt in carcerem et nunc occultae nos eiciunt non ita sed ueniant ipsi nos producant (Fol. 485 a.) Cap. XVI. 30— 37. 389 390 — AA -- ΠΡΑΞ. AIIOCTOA — — SS omy απήγγειλαν 8€ avrowot στρατηγοισ' XVI. 38 ot ραβδουχοι ταρηματα ravra. τα ρηθεντα προσ Tove στρατήγουσ ot δε ακουσαντεσ ort ρωμαιοι εἰσὶν εφοβηθησαν και παραγενομενοι 39 pera φιλων πολλων ev τὴν φυλακὴν παρεκαλεσαν avrove εξελθειν εἰποντεσ ηγνοησαμεν 7a καθ υμασ oTt eorat ανδρεσ δικαιοι και ἐξαγαγοντεσ «ταρεκαλεσαν avrovg λεγοντεσ εκ THO πολεωσ ταυτὴσ εἐξελθατε μήποτε παλιν συν στραφωσιν ne επικραζοντεσ καθν μων Εξελθοντεσ δε ex τησ φυλακ no 40 nAOov προσ τὴν λυδιαν και ἵδοντεσ Tove αδελφουσ δι) σαντο ova ἐποιησεν Ko αντοισ παρακαλεσαντεσ αντουσ kat εξηλθαν διοδευσαντεσ δε τὴν a μφιπολιν XVIL 1 καὶ κατῆλθον «ur απολλωνιδα κακειθεν εἰσ θεσσαλονικὴν οπον ἣν συναγωγὴ των Ἰουδαίων και κατα τὸ εἰσωθοσ 2 o παυλοσ' εἰσηλθεν προσ αντουσ ext σαββατατρια διελεχθη αντοισ ex των γραφῶ διανοιγὼν και παρατιθεμενοσ 3 οτι χρν der παθειν καὶ ἀαγαστηναι εκ νεκρων KQL οτι οντοσ ἐστιν χρο - ov eyw καταγγελλω ὕμειν καὶ τινεσ εξ avrov επισθησαν 4 καὶ προσεκληρωθησαν (Fol. 485 5.) ACTUS APOSTOL: renuntiauerunt autem praetoribus lectores uerba haec quae dicta sunt a praetores cum autem audierunt quia romani sunt timuerunt et cum uenissent cum amicis multis in carcerem rogauerunt eos exire dicentes ignoramus aduersum uos quoniam estis uiri iusti . etcum produxissent rogauerunt eos dicentes de ciuitate ista exite ne forte iterum conuertantur ad nos clamantes aduersum uos Et cum exissent de carcere uenerunt ad lydiam et cum uidissent fratres narrauerunt quanta fecit dns cum eis exhorti sunt eos et exierunt cum ambulassent autem amphipolim et descenderunt a polloniam et inde thessalonicam ubi erat synagoga iudaeorum et secundum consuetudinem paulus introibit ad eos per sabbata tria disputabit eis de scrjp turis adaperiens et confirmans quia xpm oportet pati et resurgere a mortuis Φ ΓῚ — uM et quia hic est xps ihs . quem ego adnuntio uobis et quidam ex eis persuasum est et consortes facti s unt (Fol. 486 a.) Capp. XVI. 38—XVII. 4. Tw πανλω καὶ Tw σιλα ια Ty διδαχὴ ποόλλοι των σεβομενων και ελληνων πληθοσ πολυ και γυναικεσ τῶν πρωτων οὐκ ολιγαι ot δε απειθουντεσ Ἰουδαιοι συνστρεψαντεσ τινασ ανδρασ TOV ἀγοραιων πονηρουσ᾽ εθορνβουσαν rqv πολιν και ἐπιστ ἀαντεσ τὴ οἰκια Ἰασωνοσ' εζητουν avrovg εξαγαγειν εἰσ Tov δημον μὴ ευροντεσ δε αντουσ ἐσυραν ἴσωναν και τινεσ αδελῴφουσ emt Tove πολειταρχασ' βοωντεσ και λεγοντεσ OTt οἱ τὴν οἰκουμένην αναστατωσαντεσ' ovrot εἰσιν kat εν θαδεπαρεισιν ove ὕποδεδεκται ἴασων Kat ουτοὶ παντεσ' ἀπεναντι roy δογματων καισαροσ πρασσουσιν βασιλεα λεγοντεσ ετερον εἰναι iv καὶ erapafey Tove πολιταρχασ kat TOV οχλον akovcayreg ravra xat λαβοντεσ To ikavoy παρα rov ἴασωνοσ καὶ των λοιπὼν ἀπέλυσαν avrove Or δεαδελῴοι ευθεωσ δια νυκτοσ ἐξεπεμψαν τον παυλον καὶ Tov σειλαν εἰ βεροια οιτινεσ παραγενομενοι εἰσ THY συναγωγὴν των Ἰουδαίων απηεσα Οντοι 9e σαν evyevew rov ev Ty θεσσαλονικὴ οἰτινεσ ἐδεξαντο roy Aoyov μετα πασὴσ προθυμειασ καθημεραν ανακρεινοντεσ τασ γραφασ ει €Xet ταυντα ουτωσ τινεσ μεν OVV GVTOV επιστευσαν (Fol. 486 5.) "EA “XVII. 11 12 ACTUS APOSTOL paulo et silae doctrinae multi caelicolarum et graecorum multitudo magna et mulieres quae morum non pauce adsuptis uero iudaeis conuertentes quosdam uiros forenses sub doles turbabant ciuitatem et circumstantes ad domum iasonis quaerebant eos producere ad populum cum uero non inuenissent eos traxerunt iasone et quosdam fratres ad principes ciuitatis clamantes et dicentes quia qui orbem terrae inquitauerunt hi sunt et hoc uenerunt quos suscepit jason et isti omnes contra consulta caesaris agunt regem dicentes alium esse ihm et concitauerunt principes et turbam audientes haec et accipientes satis hb iasonem et ceteris dismiserunt eos Uero fratres statim per noctem dismiserunt paulum et silan beroean qui cum ad uenissent in synagogam iudaeorum ibant hi autem sunt nobiliores qui thessalonicse sunt qui exceperunt uerbum cum omni animatione be cotti diae exanimantes scripturas si habeant haec ita multi ergo ex his crediderunt (Fol. 487 a.) Cap. XVII. 4—132. 391 392 TOV μεν ovy παυλον HPAH. AIHOCTOA — — NN τινεσ δεηπιστησαν XVII. Kat των ελληνων Kat TOV Evo XN OVW ανδρεσ και γνυναικεσ (Kayot επιστευσαν wo 0€ eyvocay οἱ απὸ θεσσαλονικὴσ 13 ἴουδαιοι ort λογοσ θυ κατηγγελη evr βεροιαν kat επιστευσαν και λθον εἰσ αὐτὴν κακει σαλενοντεσ καὶ τασσοντεσ τουσ οχλουσ ov διελιμπανο + ot adeA or e£ απεστειλαν απελθειν em τὴν θαλ ασσαν ὕπεμεινεν δε ο σειλασ και οτιμοθεοσ εκει οἱ δε καταστανοντεσ τον παυλον I5 ἤγαγον ewe αθηνων παρηλθεν δετὴην θεσσαλιαν εκωλυθη yap eu avrove κηρνξαι roy Noy ov λαβοντεσ δε evroAny παρα παυλον προσ τον σειλαν καιτιμοθε ον οπωσ ev ταχει ἐελθωσιν προσ avrov εξ ἡεσαν Ev Se rare αθηναισ ἐκδεχομενου avrov rov καυλοῦ τό παρωξύνετο ya avrov εν avro θεωρουντι κατειδωλον ουσαν τὴν πολιν διελέγετο μεν ovv ev τὴ συγαγωγη row ἴουδαιισ 17 και rou σεβομενοισ καὶ τοισ εν TH αγορα κατα πασαν ἡμέραν προσ Tove παρατυχοντασ τινεσ δε καὶ των επικουρίων 18 Kat των στοΐκων φιλο cod wy συνελαβον avro και τινεσ eXeyov τι αν θελη οσπερμολογο σ ovrog λεγειν (Fol. 487 b.) ACTUS APOSTOLORUM — — — — — quidam uero credere noluerunt et grecorum et non placentium et uiri et mulieris pleres crediderunt ut autem cognouerunt qui a thessalonica iudaei quia uerbum di adnuntiatum est in beroean et credederunt et uenerunt in eam et illic commouentes et turbantes multitudinem non cessabant statimquae paulum fratres dismiserunt abire ad mare uersus substinuit autem silas et timotheus ibi qui autem ducebant paulum perduxerunt us que athenis iransiit uero thessaliam uetatus est enim super eos praedicare sermonem ut accepissent man datum a paulo ad silam et timotheum ut quam cileriter ueniant ad eum proficiscebantur Uero athenis expectante eo paulum incitabatur ape eius in eo uidenti simul acris esse ciuitatem disputabat ergo in synagoga iu daeis et hiis qui colunt et bis qui forte aderant et hiis qui in foro per omnem diem qui dam autem et epicuriorum et st o icorum philosoporum conferebant cum eo et qui dam dicebant qui d nunc uellit spermologus hic dicere (Fol. 488 a.) Carp. XVII. 12— 18. IIPAH.. AIIOCTOA- — — — obey ξενων δαιμονίων XVIL δοκεῖ καταγγελευσ εἰναι pera δεημερασ τινασ emAaBopevot avrov ἤγαγον avrov ert ἀριον παγον πυνθανομενοι καὶ λεγοντεσ δυναμεθα γνωναι Tur 7) καινὴ αντὴ ὕπο σου καταγγελλομενὴ διδαχὴ ξηνιζοντα yop τινα pepeur ρηματα εἰσ rag axoag ἡμων BovXo μεθα ovv γνωναι τι αν θελοι ravra evat αθηναιοι δεπαντεσ καὶ ot επιδ ἡμουντεσ εἰσ αντουσ ξενοι eur ουδεν erepov ἡνκαιρουν ἢ Aeyew τι ἡ ἀκουεῖιν καινοτερον Cradeu Se o παυλοσ v μεσω rov aptov παγοῦ εφη ανδρεσ αθηναιοι κατα Tavra. wo δεισιδαιμονεστερουσ ὕμασ θεωρω διερχομενοσ᾽ yap kat διιστο ρων τα σεβασματα ὕμων ευρον και βωμον ἐν ὦ ἢ γεγραμμενον αγνωστω bo 0 ovy ay voovyrec ευσεβειτε TOVTO eyw καταγγελλω ὕμειν o 6c o T 00) σασ TOV κοσμον καὶ TAYTO TO, εν αυτω OVTOG ουρανον και yno Ko ὕπαρχων OVK εν χειροποιητοισ ναοισ κατοικοι οδε ὕπο χειρων ανθρωπινων θεραπενεται προσδεομενοσ ort ουτοσ οδουσ Tag (wv και πνοὴν Ko Ta. παντα εποιῆσεν εἶ EVOT αἱματοσ παν εθνοσ ανθρωπου κατοικεῖν ἐπὶ παντοσ προσωπου THE No ορισασ προτεταγμενουσ καιρουσ (Fol. 488 à.) 19 22 ACTUS. APOSTOL 393 alii noborum daemoniorum uidetur adnuntiator esse post dies aliquos adpraehensum que eum ad duxerunt ad arium pagum cogitantes et dicentes possumus scire que est nouitas haec a te narratio doctrinae noua enim quaedam adferens inter locutiones aduersus nostras uolumus ergo scire . qui d nunc sibi uellint haec esse athenenses uero omnes et qui aduene erant hospitiis &d nihil aliut uacabant quam dicere aliquid aut audire nouius Cum stetisset autem paulus in medio arii pagt- ait uiri athenenses per omnia superstitiosos uos uideo esse circumambulans enim et perspicien s ea quae colitis inueni etiam et aram in qua scriptum erat ignoto do quod ergo ignorantes colit is hoc ego adnuntio uobis ds qui fecit mun dum et omnia quae in eo sunt hic cum sit caeli et terrae dna qui est non in manufactis templis inhabitat neque manibus humanis curatur tamquam egeat quo d ipse de der it omnibus uitam et spiramenta et omnia fecit ex uno sanguine omnem nationem hominum inbabitere super omnem faciem terrae cum definisset imperata tempora (Fol. 489 a.) Car. XVII. 18—26. 50 394 . m — = toy tommy JIPAR. AIOCTOA — — ES OS kara οροθεσιαν Tyo κατοικιασ avrov paura ζητειν ro θειον eoi «t apaye ij ἡλαφησαισαν avro ἢ €upouray καιτε ov μακραν ον ad «voc εκαστον ἡμων εν αυτή yap ζωμεν και κεινουμεθα και ἐσμεν ro καθημεραν ὡσπερ καὶ των καθ υμασ τινεσ εἰρηκασιν TOVTOV γαρ και γοσ ἐσμεν yevoc ovv ὕπαρχοντεσ του ϑυ ovk odo μεν νομίζειν OUTE χρυσὼ ἢ apyupw 9 λιθω χαραγματι τεχνησ ἢ ενθυμησεωσ ανθρωπου το θειον ewa« ομοιον τουσ μεν OUV χρονουσ THE αγνοιασ ταντὴσ παριδὼν o ὃσ τα νυν παραγγελλει Tow ανθρωποισ ἵνα παντεσ πανταχου μετανγοειν καθοτι ἐστησαν ἡμέραν κρειναι τὴν οικουμενῆ ev δικαιοσυνὴ ανδρι - € ὡρισεν πιστιν παρεσχειν Trag αναστησασ QVUTOV EK VeKpov akovcavreg δε αναστασιν νεκρων οἱ μεν εχλευαζον ot Se evrov ἀκουσομεθα σου περι TOVTOU παλιν οντωσ οπαυλοσ εξ ηλθεν εκ μεσον avrov - twee δὲ ανδρεσ ἐκολληθησαν GVTO επιστευσαν εν o Kat διονυσιοσ τισ ἀρεοπαγειτησ εὐσχημων Kat ετέροι συν αντοισ αναχωρησασ δεαποτων αθηνων ἤλθεν εἰσ Kop ινθον (Fol. 489 5.) XVII. 28 XVIIL 1 "ACTUS APOSTOL et determinationes inhabitationes eorum quaerere quod diuinum est si forte tractent illud inueniant quidem non longe ab uno quo que nostrorum in ipso enim uiuimus et mo uemur et simus in diurnum Sicut qui secundum uos sunt quidam dixerunt huius enim et genus sumus genus ergo cum simus di non debe mus existimare neque auro aut argento &ut lapidi sculptioni artis et cupiditat is humanae quo d diuinum est esse simile itaquae temporibus ignorantiae hu ius despiciens dsiam nunc adnuntiat hominibus ut omnes ubique paenitentiam agant quoniam statuit diem iudicare orbem terrae in iustitia in uiro ihu cuius constituit fidem ex ibere omnibus resuscitauit eum a mortuis audientes autem resurrectione mortuorum aliqui d eridebant alii uero dixerunt audimus te de hoc iterum sic paulus exibit de medio illorum quidam autem uiri cum esitassent ei cre di derunt in quibus et dionysius quis areopagita conplacens et alii cum eis regressus uero ab athenis uenit in cor inthum (Fol. 490 a.) Capp. XVII. 26—XVIII. 1. — 0 οὄ-΄ἰὺὔ-.. — TIPAS AIIOCTOA καὶ evpwy τινα LovOatoy XVIIL a ovopart axvAay ποντικον Tw γενει poc oaroc εληλυθα απο ro ira ua και πρισκιλλαν γυναικα GUTOU δια το τεταχεναι κλαυδιοσ Χχωριζεσθαι παντασ Ἰουδαιουσ aro THe ρωμὴσ οἱ κε KATWKNT EV εἰσ τὴν αχαΐαν προσῆλθεν avro o πανλοσ kat δια To ομοτεχνον 3 ἐμενεν προσ αυτουσ και ἡἠργαζετο εἰσπορενομενοσ δε εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν 4 κατα παν σαββατον διελεγετο καὶ evriÜew To ονομα τοὺ Kv - και ἐπιθεν δε ov μονον Ἰουδαιουσ αλλα και ελληνασ παρεγενοντο δε απο THO μακεδονιασ 5 Tore σιλασ και τιμοθεοσ συνείχετο ro λόγω παυλοσ διαμαρτυρουμέενοσ Tour ἵουδαιοισ εἐιναι TOV XPV KV ἰὴν πολλοῦ de Xoyov γεινομένον 6 και γραφ ov διερμηνενομενων τι τασσομενων δε avra και βλασφημονντων εἐκτιναξαμενοσ οπανλοσ τα ειματια αὐτου εἰπεν προσ αυτουσ' TO αιμα ὕμων ἐπι τὴν κεφαλὴν ὕμων καθαροσ eyo a ν γυν εἰσ τα εθνη πορενομαι μεταβασ λα 7 nr\Oev εἰσ TOV &. ντινγοσ' ονοματ c ιουστου σεβομενου τον ὃν OV 7 οἰκια ἣν συνομοροουσα τὴ συναγωγὴ O δε ρχισυναγωγοσ κρισποσ 8 (Fol. 490 6.) ACT US APOSTOL 995 et cum inuenissent quemdam iudaeum nomine acylam pontium nomine recens uenisse ab italia et prisc illam uxorem eius eo quod praecepisset claudius discedere omnes iudaeos ex urbem qui et demorati sunt in achaiam accessit ad eos paulus . et propter artificium manebat apud eos et operabatur ingressus autem in synagogam per omne sabbatum disputabat et interponens nomen dui ihu et persuadebat non solos iudae os sed et graecos ut uero aduenerunt in macedonia silas et timotheus instabant sermoni paulus testificabatur iudaeis esse xpm dnm ihm multoque uerbo facto et scripturis disputantibus resistentibus autem eis et blasphemantibus excutiens paulus uestimenta sua dixit ad eos sanguinem uestrum super caput uestrum mundus ego & b obis nunc ad gentes uado et cum recessisset ab acyla introibit in domum cuiusdam nomine iusti colentis dm cuius domus erat confinis synagogae Uero archisynagogus crispus (Fol. 491 a.) CaP, XVIII. 2—8. CT 396 Aa Sy sum V Aene IIPAR. AIIOCTOA — i way — — ςς. €TLOTCUO€V εἰσ TOV kV * XVIII. συν ολω TO OLK( αὐτου - Kat πολλοι των KoptyÜuov ακονοντεσ ἐπιστευον και εβαπτιζοντο πιστενοντεσ TW 6o δια Tov ονοματοσ Tov Kv μων ἣν χρν Εἰπεν Sexo δι οραματοσ Tw παυλω εν νυκτι 9 μὴ φοβου αλλαλαλει και μη σειωσὴσ διοτι eyw εἰμι μετα σου 1ο καὶ ov deco ἐεπιθησεταε τον κακωσαι σε Score λαοσ ἐστι μοι πολυσ᾽ ev τὴ πολι TAUTH και ἐκαθισεν εν κορινθω 11 evavroy και μηνασ εξ διδασκων av Tove Toy λογον Tov θυ Ταλλιωνοσ τε ανθυπατου οντοσ Tyo αχαΐασ 12 κατεπεστησαν ομοθν μαδον ot tovd auo. συνλαλησαντεσ μεθ εαντων emt tov παυλον καὶ επιθεντεσ Tag χειρασ ἤγαγον avrov erc To βημα xataBo ὠντεσ Kat λεγοντεσ' 13 ort παρα Toy νομὸν ovroc αναπειθει rove ανθρωπουσ σεβεσθαι Toy ὃν Μελλοντοσ δετου παυλον ay ovyew To ατομα 14 eurey o γαλλιων προσ τουσ Ἰουδαιουσ εἰ μεν nv αὃ ικηματι ἢ ραδιουργημα πονηρον ὦ ανδρεσ ἴουδαιοι κατα λογον αν ηνεσχομὴν ὕμων εἰ δε ζητημα exere wept Xoyov kot ονοματω 16 καὶ γομου του καθ υμασ oer Gar axrot Kpirno eyw Tovrov ov θελω εἰναι Kat απελυσεν avrovg avro Tov βηματοσ 16 (Fol. 491 5.) ACTUS A POBTOL — — oredidit in dno cum tota domo sua et multi corinthiorum audientes credebant et baptizabantur credentes in do per nomen dni nostri ihu xpi Dixit autem dns per uisum paulo per noctem ne timeas sed loquere et ne tacueris quoniam ego sum tecum et nemo ad greditur te ut malefaciat tibi quoniam populus est mihi multus in ciuitate hac et consedit in corintho anno et mensibus sex docens penes ipsos ueruum di Cumque gallio proconsol essed achaie inruerunt unani miter iudaei conlo quentes inter semetipsos de paulo et inponentes manum ad duxerunt eum ad tribunal clamantes et dic entes qui & contra legem hic persuadet C hominibus colere dm Incipiente autem paulo aperire os dixit gallio ad iudaeos si quidem esset iniuria aut falsum sub dolum o uiri iu daei cum ratione forsitam paterer uos si autem questio est de uerbo et nomintbus et legem quae secundum uos est uideritis ipsi iudex horum ego nolo esse et abiecit eos a tribunal (Fol 4924.) - Car. XVIII. 8—16. IIPAH. AIIOCTOA - ——— .- πολαβομενοι δὲπαντεσ οἱ ελληνεσ σωσθενὴν rov αρχεισυναγωγον ετυπτον ἐγπροσθεν του βηματοσ τ € γαλλιω εν O δεπαυλοσ ert προσμινασ ἡμερασ εικανασ' Tow αδελφ ow αποταξαμενοσ | επλεὺ σεν ew THY συριαν καὶ συν αντω πρισκιλλα και ακυλασ κειραμενοσ τὴν κεφ αλὴν εν κενχρειαισ aixev yap p. σευχὴν καταντήσασ de eur εφεσον καὶ Tw ἐπιοντι σαββατω exewova κατελιπεν exes avroc δε ειἰσελθων εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν διελέγετο ro, Ἰουδαιοισ ἐρωτωντων T€ avTwy ert πλ Lov χρονον μειναι παρ αντοισ OVK ἐπενευσεν αλλα αποταξαμενοσ και εἰπὼν da δεπαντωσ τὴν eopryy ἡμέραν ἐρχομενὴ ποιησαι εἰσ ἵεροσολυμαανα ὠπροσ ὕμασ του Ov θελοντοσ ανήχθη απο τον εφεσου και κατελθων eur καισαριαν και αναβασ και ασπασαμενοσ την ἐκκλησια κατεβὴ εἰσ a ντιοχειαν καὶ TOLNTAT χρονον τινα ἐξηλθεν διερχομενοσ κατεξησ τὴν γαλατικὴν χωραν καὶ φρυγιαν και επιστηριζων παντασ τουσ μαθητασ tovd atog Se rio ονοματι ἀαπολλ ὠνιοσ γένει αλεξ avdpevo ἀνὴρ Noy toe κατήντησεν eur εφεσὸν δυνατοσ ov ev raus ypad aio oo ἣν κατηχήμενοσ ἐν τὴ πατριδι TOV λογον Tous και Lewy τω avi ἀπελαλει και εἐδιδασκεν (Fol. 492 5.) XVIIL 15 25 ACTUS' APOSTOL' 397 — — .-- — adpraehendentes eum omnes graeci cum sosthenen archisynagogum caedebant ante tribunal tunc gallio fingebat eum non uidere Uero paulus adhuc memoratus dies pl urimos fratribus ualefecit nauigauit in syriam et cum ipso prisc ill ἃ et ἃ quil a tonso capite in cenchris habebebat enim orationem deuenerunt ephesum et sequenti sabbato illos reliquerunt ibi ipse uero ingressus in synagogam disputabat iudaeis rogantibusque eis longiore tempore manere cum els non a dnuit ged cum salutasset eos et dixit oportet me sollemnem diem aduenientem facere hierosolymis iter et reuerti ad uos do uolente redie ab epheso et descendit caesaream et cum ascedisset et salutasset ecclesiam descendit in ant iochiam et cum fecissent tempus quo dam pexiuit pergrediens ex ordine galatiam regionem et phrygiam confirmans omnes discipulos iudaeus autem qui dam nomine apollonius natione alexandrinus uir disertus de uenit e phesum potens in scripturis - hic erat doctus in patria uerbum dni et ferbens spü eloquebatur et docebat (Fol. 493 a.) Car. XVIII. 17—25. — — 0 — καὶ — IIPAR AIIOCTOA C axptBwo τα περι vv XVIII εἐπισταμενοσ povoy To βαπτισμα wavov yroc ἤρξατο παρησιαζεσθαι ev συναγωγὴ 26 και ἀκουσαντοσ GUTOV ακυλασ καὶ πρισκιλλα προσελαβοντο avrov και ἀακριβεστερον avro εξεθοντο τὴν οδον ev δε τὴ εφεσω exi ἡμουντεσ τινεσ κοριψθιοι καὶ ακουσαντεσ avrov παρεκαλουν διελθειν συν avrow εισ τὴν πατριδα αὐτων συνκαταγευσαντοσ Se avrov 27 ot ἐεφεσιοι eypay av Tour ev κορινθω μαθηταισ οπωσ' αποδεξωνται Tov ανδρα og επιδημησασ εἰσ τὴν axaiay πολυν συνεβαλλετο ev ταισ εκκλησιαισ εὐυτονωσ yap τοισ Ἰουδαιοισ διακατηλεγχετο 28 δημοσια διαλεγο μενοσ . —» — και επιδικνυσ δια των ypapwy τον LAV εἰναι χρν Θελοντοσ be rov παυλου XIX. 1 κατα την ἴδιαν βουλην πορενεσθαι εἰσ ἵεροσ ολυμα - am, -~ e«urey avro TO TVA ὕποστρεφειν εἰσ τὴν acta διελθων Se ra avwrepixa pepy ἐρχεται εἰσ eo eaovy Kat evpov τινασ μαθητασ eurey προσ avTove 2 ta, εἰ Ta, αγιον ἐλαβετε πιστευσαντεσ ce --- ot δεπροσ avroy αλλ ουδεπνα αγιον λαμβανουσι τινεσ ἠκουσαμεν εἰπεν δε εἰσ τι ουν eBar τισθητε 3 ot Oe eXeyor εἰσ τοἴωανον βαπτισμα Ειπεν δε o παυλοσ iwayno εβαπτισεν᾽ 4 βαπτισμα peravo tag τω Xa λεγων εἰσ τον ἐρχόμενον jer avrov (Fol. 493 5.) ACTUS APOSTOL' — — .«--. — diligenter de ihu sciens solum baptis ma iohannis adque hic coepit cum fiducia loqui in synagoga Et cum audissent eum aquilas et priscilla &dprehenderunt eum et diligentius ei exposuerunt uiam in aephesum autem exeuntes qui dam corinthii et audierunt eum hortantes transire cum ipsis in patria ipsorum rede unte autem eo ephesi scripserunt qui sunt in corintho disdpu quo modo exciperent hunc uirum " qui cum exibit in achaiam multum contulit in ecclesias fortiter enim iu daeos conuincebat publicae disputante - — — et ostendens per scripturas ihm esse xpm Uolente uero paulo secundum suum consilium exire in hierosolyma dixit ei spe reuertere in asiam perambulantes superioris partibus uenit in ephesum et cum inuenisset quosdam discipulos dixit ad eos Bi spm sanctum accepistis cum credidissetis illi uero ad eum sed neque spm sanctum accipiunt quidam audiuimus dixitque quid ergo baptizati estis ad illi dixerunt in iohannis baptisma Dixit autem paulus iohannes baptizauit baptis ma paenitentiae populo dicens in eum qui uenerit post ipsum (Fol. 494 a-) Capp. XVIII. 25—XIX. 4. — THPAR AIOCTOA -. ἐνα πιστευσωσιψ τουτέστιν εἰσ XPV ακουσαντεσ de rovro εβαπτισθησαν εἰσ TO ονομα κυ ιην χρυ €ur αφεσιν αμαρτιων και ἐπιθεντο αυτοισ χειρα του παυλου — evÜeuc ἐπεπεσεν TO va, ro αγιον ET avrowr λαλουν δεγλωσσαισ και ἐεπροφητενον ἤσαν δε οι παντεσ ανδρεσ woe δωδεκα Εισελθων 8e o av λοσ εἰσ τὴν συναγωγὴν ev δυναμει μεγαλη επαρρησιαζετο — ert pyvac - y - διαλεγομενοσ — και πειθων περι τησ βασιλειασ Tov θυ τινεσ μεν OV V αυτων ἐσκλήρυ νοντο και ἡπιθουν κακολογουντεσ τὴν οδον ἐνωπιον του πληθουσ rov εθνω Τοτεαποστασ οπαυλοσ aT avrov αφωρισεν τουσ μαθητασ τὸ καθημέραν διαλεγομενοσ ev TH σχολη — Tupavviou τινοσ azo wpac’- €- ews Sexaryo rouro δε eyevero emt ern vo € σπαντεσ οι KOTOLKOVVTEO THY ασιαν — κουσαν Tove Àoyovc TOU κυ ἴουδαιοι kat ελληνεσ. — δυναμεισ Se ov rag TvXov σ ag o Oo εποιει δια των xetpov παυλον wore kat eri Tove ἀσθενουντασ επιφερεσθαι απο Tov χρωτοσ avrov σονδαρια ἡ και σιμικινθια και απαλλασσεσθαι ar avroy rag νοσουσ Comm, Ta TE TVG, TG, πονήρα exrropevea Oar Exrexepyoay be τινεσ ex rov περιέρχομενω tovdarwy efop κιστων ονομαζειν — ἐπὶ TOUT EXOVTAT Ta πνὰ Τὰ TOV Pa (Fol. 494 6.) oo 1ο II 13 =< zB ut crederent hoc est in xpm cum audissent hoc baptizati sunt In nomine dni ihu xpi in remissione peccatorum et cum inposuisset eis manum paulus statim cecidit spe sanctus super eos lo quebatur linguis et profetabant erant autem uniuersi uiri quasi duodecim Cum introisset autem paulus in synagoga. cum fiducia magna pal am loquebatur per trens menses disputans et persuadens de regno di ut uero quidam eorum cum indurarent et non crederent maledicentes uiam in conspectu multitudinis gentiu Tunc recessit paulus ab eis segre gauit discipulos cottidie disputans in scola — tyranni cuiusdam ab hora. u- usque decima hoc autem factum est in annos duos ita ut omnes qui habitant asiam audirent uerba dni iudaeique et craeci uirtutes etiam non quasilibet ds faciebat per manus pauli ita ut et super infirmantes inferentur a corpore eius su daria aut simicintia et recedent ab eis infirmitatis M . . utsps malignus exiret adgressi sunt quidam ex cireumuenientibus iudaeis exorcistarum nominare . — Φ super eos qui haberent sps malignos (Fol. 495 a.) CAP. XIX. 4— 13. 999 400 — — — —— —- HPAR. AIIOCTOA — ο A A — ---- TO ovopa Kv. jv. λεγοντεσ oo, OpxiLw ὕμασ Tov vy ov παυλοσ κηρυσσει εν OW και ULOL σκενα τινοσ ἵερεωσ ἤθελησαν τὸ avro ποιῆσαι €Üoc εἰχαν rov σ Totovrove εξορκ ιζειν και εἰσελθοντεσ προσ τον δαιμονιζομενο ἡρξαντο επικα λεισθα t τὸ ονομα λεγοντεσ my, παραγγελλο μεν σοι εν την ov παυλοσ εἐξελθειν κηρυσσει — ore απεκριθὴ To πνα TO πονηρον εἰπεν avrov TOV ἣν γεινωσκω Kat τὸν παυλον επισταμαι ὕμεισ δετινεσ εσται καὶ ἐεναλλομενο o εἰσ avrove οανθρωποσ — εν ὦ NV τοπνα TO Tovnpoy KUPLE vrac ἀμφοτέρων ELT xvoey KAT αὐτῷ WOTE YU μνουσ καὶ τετραν ματισ μενουσ EXPVYELY EK του OLKOV EKELYOU Tovro δε eyevero γνωστον act ἴουδαιοισ Kat €AX nov Tour κατοικουσὶιν τὴν εφεσο καὶ φοβοσ ἐπεσεν ert παντασ avrovg A S — | και ἐμεγαλννετὸ TO ονομα κυ Up πολλοι Se rav rurT€v οντων ἤρχοντο «£o joXo γουμενοι kat aya yyeAXovrea tac πραξεισ avrov ixavot των περι Ta. epya πραξαντων συνενεγκαντεσ kat tag βιβλουσ KOTOLKEOY ἐνωπιον παντων καὶ συνεψηφισον Tac τιμασ avrov €vpov apyuptou μυριδασ πεντε OUTWO KATA κρατοσ ενΐσχυσεν και ἡ πιστισ του 6v ηὔξανε kat ἐπληθυνε τοτεπαυλοσ eÜero εν τω πνὶ διελθειν την μακεδονιαν (Fol. 495 δ.) XIX. 14 15 16 19 Pie ACTUS APOSTOL — Sy — — -- nomen dni ihu dicentes Adiuro uos per ihm quem paulus praedicat in quo et fili sceuge cuiusdam sacerdotis uoluerunt similiter facere consuetudinem hab ebant apud eos exorcizare et introierunt adimplentes coeperunt inuo care nomen dicentes praecipimus tibi ihu quem paulus praedicat exire tunc respondens aps malignus dixit ad eos ihm ad gnosco et paulum scio uos autem qui estis et insilien in eos homo in quo erat spa nequa dominatus utrisque ualuit aduersus eos ita ut nudi et uulnerati effugerent de domo illa Hoc autem factum est notum omnibus iudaeis et grecis his qui habitant in ephesum et incidit timor super omnes eos et magnificabatur nomen dni ihu multique credentium ueniebant confitentes et nuntiantes actos suos multi autem ex his qui curiosa gesserunt adtulerunt et libros commurebant coram omnibus et conputatis praetiis illorum inuenerunt denariorum sestertia docente sic potens conualescebat et fides di cres cebat et conualescebat tunc paulus ad posuit in apo transire per mace doniam (Fol. 496 a.) Cap. XIX. 13—21. — —_—_ sa — IIPAR AIIOCTOA 00 — ἐε,. 2 — καὶ τὴν axatay XIX. Kat πορενεσθαι εἰσ cepomoXvaovpa. εἰπὼν ort μετα ro yever Oat με exet δει μαι καὶ ρωμὴν εἰ Sew και αποστειλασ εἰσ τὴν μακεδονιαν 22 Svo των διακογου ντων avro τιμοθεον καὶ ἐραστον GVTOG ἐπέσχεν Xpo νον ολιγον εν τή agua, Cyevero δε κατα rov καιρον exetvoy 23 Tapaxoc ovx ολιγοσ πέρι THO odo” Δημητριοσ yap rur ἣν αργυρο κοποσ 24 ποίων ναουσ᾽ Gy v povc apre μιδοσ' OC παρειχετοισ τεχνειταισ ονκ ολιγὴν ἐργασιαν ov τοσ συναθροισασ τουσ περιτα τοιαυτα 25 τεχνέταισ εφὴ προσ αντουσ ανδρεσ συντεχν εἰται ἐεπίστασται OTL EK ταυτησ THO ἐργασιασ ἡ ευπορια ἡμειν ἐστιν καὶ ἀκονεται καὶ θεωρειται 26 Ov μονον εωὡσ εφεσιον αλλα και σχεδὸν πασὴσ ἀσιασ O raviog ουτοσ Tur Tore rag μετεστησεν ἵκανον οχλον λεγων" ort ovrot οὐκ εἰσιν θεοι οι δια χειρων γενόμενοι ov μονον Se rovro ἡμειν κινδυνευει 27 TO μεροσ εἰσ απε Ney μον ελθειν αλλα καὶ τοτ no μεγαλησ θεασ ἵερον αρτεμιδοσ εἰσ ovdey λογισ' θησεται αλλα καθερισθαι μελλει ἡ ολ ἡ ασια Kat 7 οἰκου μενησεβεται Tavra δε ακουσαντεσ 28 και yevo μενο ιπληρεισ Gu pov (Fol. 496 5.) ACTUS APOSTOL' 401 et acha iam et s ic ire in hierosolyma dicens quia cum fuero ibi necesse est me roma uidere et misit in macedo niam duos qui sib i ministrabant timo theum et erastum ipse uero substitit tempus in asiam Factum est autem in illo tempore tumultus non modicus de hac uia dni Demetrius enim quidam argentarius faciens tempula argentea dianae qui prestabat artificibus non mo dicam ad quisitionem hic con uocauit eos qui cir ca haec operabantur ait ad eos Uiri artifices scitis quia ex hac operationem ad quisitio est nobis et audistis et uidetis quia non solum ipsius ephesi sed pae nae omnis asiae Paulus hic qui dam tunc suadens e duxit plurimam turbam dicens quoniam non sunt dii qui fiunt manibus non solum autem nobis periclitatur pars in re dargutionem uenire sed etiam magnae deae templum dianae in nihilum deputabitur sed destrui incipiet tota asia et orbis terrarum colitur haec autem cum audissent et fuissent pleni indignatione (Fol. 497 a.) " Cap, XIX. 21—28, 51 “> 102 -- ---- ο΄- -- TIPAH. AIIOCTOA — — ey — δραμοντεσ eur ro ἀαμφοδον expafoy Aeyovres XIX. μεγαλη αρτεμισ εφεσιων Kat συνεχυθὴ odn ἡ πολισ αἰσχυνησ ὡρμήῆσαν δε ομο θυ μαδον εἰσ το θεατρον και συναρπασαντεσ yaloy καὶ αρισταρχον μακεδονεσ συνεκδημουσ πανλον Βουλομενου δετου παυλου εἰσελθειν evo τον δημον ot μαθηται exoXvoy Tea δε καὶ των ασιαρχων ὕπαρχοντεσ avro φιλοι πεμψ αντεσ προσ avrov παρεκαλουν μὴ δουναι eavroy εἰσ vo θεατρο αλλοι μεν o vy αλλο ἐκραζον ἢ yap εκκλησια ἣν συνκεχυμενὴ και οἰπλειστοι ovk ἡδεισαν τινοσ ενεκεν συνεληλὺ θεισαν ex δε του οχλου κατεβιβασαν αλεξανδρον προβαλλοντων avrov των Ἰουδαίων O δε αλεξανδροσ κατασεισασ τὴ χειρι ἤθελεν ἀπολογεισθαι τω δημω επιγνοντεσ δε ort ἴουδαιοσ ἐστιν φωνὴ eyever o μια παντων wo ert ὡρασ Svo κραζοντων peyadn aprepaa ed ἐσιων κατασεισασ δε o -ypap pareve TOV οχλον φησι" avdper εφεσιοι τισ yap ἐστιν οανθρωποσ OG ov γεινωσγει τὴν ἡμετέραν πολιν vaokopov εἰναι THT μεγαλησ ἀρτεμιδοσ καὶ TOV Sto σπετουσ ἀνανγτιρρήτων OVV OVTOY Τούτων Ócov ἐστιν ὕμασ κατεσταλμενονσ ὕπαρχει και μηδὲν προπετεσ πρασσειν (Fol. 497 5.) 31 32 33 34 35 36 ACTUS APOSTOL currentes in campo clamauerunt dicentes magna est diana ephesiorum et repleta est tota ciuitas confusionem impetum que fecerunt unanimiter in theatra et rapuerunt gaium et aristarchum macedonibus comitibus pauli ipso autem uolente paulo introire in turbam discipuli non sinebant quidam uero asiarcharum qui erant amici eius cum mississent ad eum rogabant eum ne darent se in theatrum alii autem uero aliut clamabant erat enim eoclesia confusa et plures nesciebant cuius rei causa conuenerint de ipsa turba distraxerunt alexandrum propellentibus eum iudaeis alexander autem innuens manu uolebat rationem reddere populo cognito autem eo quod iudaeus esset uox facta est una omnium quasi horis duabus clamantium magna est diana ephes iorum cum conp esouisset scriba turba ait uiri ephesi quis enim est homo qui ignorat uestram ciuitatem 8e dituam esse magnae dianae et huius iouis contra dictione itaque non capient ibus his oportet wos questos esse et nihil temere agere (Fol. 498 a.) Car. XIX. 28—36. © — Ga uy — IIPAR8 AIOCTOA — ee ey, — nyayere yap rove avipac rovrove evade XIX. 37 μητεϊεροσυλουσ pyre βλασῴ ἡμουντασ τὴν θεαν jay €t μιν ovy δημητριοσ οντοσ 38 Ot καὶ συν avr τεχνεῖτε ἔχουσι προσ avrov σ τινα λογον ἀγοραιοι a*yovrat καὶ avOvrarot εἰσιν ενκαλιτωσαν αλληλοισ ει Oe rt wept ετερων επιζητειτε 39 εν τὼ vojuo ἐκκλησια EmAVOncerat και yap κινδυνενομεν σήμερον ενκαλεισθαι 40 στασεωσ μῆδενοσ αἰτιου οντοσ περι ov δυνησομεθα ἀποδουναι λογον TT συστροφὴσ ταντὴσ' και TAUTG εἰπὼν ἀαπελυσε THY ἐκκλησίαν 41 μετα δετοπανσασθαι rov θορυβον XY. i προσκαλεσαμενοσ παυλοστουσ μαθητασ καὶ πολλα παρακελε car αποσπασαμενοσ εἐξηλθεν ew μακεδονιαν διελθων δε παντα τα μερὴ exervy a καιχρσ oo λογωπολλω nrAOev εἰσ τὴν ελλαδα ποιησασ δεμηνασ. γ- 3 και γενηθεισ avro επιβουλησ ὕπο των iovbaus ηθελησεν ἀναχθηναι εἰσ συριαν Corey B ro sva avro ὕποστρε > ev δια Tyo μακεδονιασ μελλοντοσ ovy εξειε ναι avrov μεχρι e ασὰσ 4 σωπατροσ πυρρον βερνιαιοσ θεσσαλονικεων δε αρισταρχοσ και σεκουνδοσ και ya ioc δουβ ριοσ και τιμοθε oc εφεσιοι δε evr υχοσ Kat τροφ iioc ovrot προελθοντεσ ej.evoy αντον ἐν Τροαδι 5 (Fol. 498 5.) AOTUS APOSTOL' 403 —- — -- ad duxist is enim uiros istos hoc neque sacrilegos neque blasphemantes deam nostram si quidem ergo demetrius hic et qui cum eo sunt artefices habent cum ali quos quen dam uerbum conuentus aguntur et proconsoles sunt accusent se in uicem si qui d autem ulterius requiritis in legem ecclesia e discutietur nam etiam periclitamur hodie accus ari seditionis nullius causa esse cuius possum us reddere rationem de hoc concurso et haec cum dixisset dissoluit ecclesiam posquam autem cessauit tumultus conuocauit paulus discipulos et multo exhortatus salutans exiit in macedoniam cum perambulasset omnes partes illas et exortatus sermone multo uenit in ellada fecit autem menses tres et cum fierent ei insidiae a iudaeis uoluit in syriam perduci Dixitque spa eireuertere per mace doniam uolente autem comitari eum usquae ad asia sopater uirri beryensis thessalonicensium uero aristerchus et secun dus et gaius donerius et timotheus ephesii autem eutychus et trophimus hic cum praecessissent expectabant nos troade (Fol. 499 a.) Carr. XIX. 3;—XX. «s. 404 — eee — IIPAR. AIIOCTOA we ty ---- neo δε εἐξεπλευσαμεν pera rao ἡμερασ των αζυμων απὸ φιλιππων καὶ ἤλθομεν προσ avrove εἰσ τρωαδα πεμπτα tot εν 7 και διετριψα μεν ἡμερασ erra. εν r€ 2 jua. πρωτὴ των σαββατων συνήγμενων ἡμων Tov κλασαι αρτον O παυλοσ᾽ διελεγετο avrow μελλων εξιεναι Ty erauptov παρετινε Tov λογον μέχρι μεσονυκτιοῦ σαν δε ὕπολαμπαδεσ ἵκαν at εν τω ὕπερωω OV ἡμεν συνηγμένοι. καθεζομενοσ δετισ νεανιασ' ovopare ευτυχοσ ert τὴ θυριδι κατεχομενοσ ὕπνω βαρει διαλεγομένου πανλοῦυ emt πλειον κατενεχθεισ ὕπο του ὕπνου ἔπεσεν (TT TOV τριστεγου κατω καὶ oo ἤρθη νεκροα καταβασ δε o παυλοσ ἐπεσεν er avro και συνπεριλαβων και evrev μη θορυβισθαι 3 yap yvy avrov ev avro ἐστιν αναβασ δε και κλασασ rov aprov και y ευσα pevor e$ wayoy δε ομειλησαα αχρισ avyno ovroc εξ ηλθεν ασπαζομενων de avroy ἤγαγεν Tov vea. vurkoy Covra. kat παρεκλὴ θησαν ov μετριωσ npeur δε κατελ θοντεσ εἰσ το πλοῖον ανήηχθημεν εἰσ τὴν ασσον εκειθεν μελλοντεσ ἀναλαμβανειν rov παυλο ovrwo yap nv διατεταγ μενοσ wo μελλων avroc πεζευειν (Fol. 499 6.) XX. 6 12 13 — ACTUS APOSTOL | nos uero enauigauimus post dies azymorum a philippis et uenimus ad eos troadam quintani in qua demorati sumus dies septem in una autem sabbati collectis nobis frangere panem paulus disputabat eis incipiens exire post alia die extendit que sermonem usque in media nocte et erant faculae copios ae in superioribus ubi eramus collecti sedens autem quidam iubenis nomine eutychus super fenestram de mers us omno graui disputante paulo prolixius praeceps datus est a somno cecidit de tristego zosum et sublatus est mortuus Cum descendisset autem paulus cecidit super eu et circumplexit et dixit nolite turbari anima enim eius in ipso est cum ascendisset et fregisset panem et gustas set satisque fabulatus esset us quae ad lucem sic profectus est salutantes aute os ad duxerunt iubenem uiuentem et consolati sunt non me dio criter nos uero ascend im us in nauem de uenim us ass um inde mox recepturi paulum sic enim disposuerat in cipiens ipse iter facere (Fol. 500 a.) Cap. XX. 6—13. HPAR. AIIOCTOA — — ςς. — wo δεσυνεβαλεν npeww εἰσ τὴν ασσον ἀναλαβοντεσ avrov ἤλθομεν eur μιτυληνη κακειθεν αποπλευσαντεσ τὴ επιουσὴ κατηντήσαμεν αντικρυσ χειου T Se erepa παρελαβομεν εἰσ σαμον και μειν αντεσ εν τρωγυλια τὴ €pxo pev ἤλθομεν eto μειλητον καὶ κρι κι yap οπανλοσ παραπλευσαι τὴν εφεσον μήποτε γενηθη avro κατασχεσὶσ TU EV Ty ocu. ἐσπευδε yap εἰσ τὴν ἡμέραν THO πεντηκοστησ γένεσθαι εν iepo oo λυμα απὸ Oe Tyo μειλητου πεμψασ εἰσ εφεσον μετεπεμψ aro rove πρεσβυτερουσ ro ἐκκλησιασ wo δεπαρεγενοντο προσ avroy Opwe εοντων AUTWY εἰπεν προσ αὐτουσ ὕμεισ ἐπίστασθαι ἀδελῴοι απο πρωτὴσ ἡμερασ eh no εἐπεβὴν εἰσ τὴν ασιαν wo τριετίαν ἢ και πλειον ποταπωσ μεθυμὼων ἣν παντοσ xpovov δουλευων τω κω μετα πασὴσ ταπεινο φροσυνὴσ καὶ δακρνων και πειρασμων των συνβαντων μοι ev rao επιβονλαισ των Ἰουδαίων wo οὐδὲν ὕπεστειλαμὴν των σὺν φεροντῶ TOV avayy ειλαι ὕμειν και ὃ ιδαξαι κατ οἰκουσ και ὃ ἡμοσια διαμαρτυρουμενοσ Ἰουδ αἰοισ τε καὶ ελλησι τὴν εἰσ τὸ νθν peray οιαν και πιστιν δια του κυημων op χρὺ καὶ γυν εἰδου eyw δεδεμενοσ τω T πορεύομαι eur ἵἹεροσολυμα τα εν αυτή συναντήσαντα μοι (Fol. goo b.) XX. 14 15 16 19 20 at 22 ACTUS APOSTOL 405 - —— — ut autem conuenit nos in assum adsupto eo uenimus mitylenen et inde cum enauigassemus prid ie peruenimus contra chium et alia die applicauimus samum et manentes in trogy lio sequenti uenimus in miletum iudicauerat enim paulus praeternauigare ephesum ut non contingeret e i morandi quis in asia festinabat enim in die pentecostes adesse in hierosolymis a mileto autem cum mis isset in ephesum transmisit presbyteros de ecclesiam &d ubi uenerunt ad eum simul que cum esset ait ad eos uos scitis fratres a prima die in qua ingressus sum asiam quasi triennium et amplius quema dmo dum uobiscum fui per omne tempore seruiens dno cum omni humilitati sensui et lacrimis et temptationibus quae euenerunt mihi ex insidiis ad iu dae is quam nihil substraxerim que utilia essent ut adnuntiarem uobis et docerem per domos et publice testifican do iud aeisquae et graecis quae in do paenitentiam agent et fidem in dnm nostrum ihm xpm et nunc ecce ego ligatus spo uado in hierosolyma quae in ea mihi uentura sunt (Fol. 501 a.) Cap. XX. 14—23. — ee, — ΠΡΑΞ' AIIOCTOA --- -. --- -- μὴ γεινώσκων πλὴν ort τὸ αγίον πνὰ XX.23 xara πασαν πολιν διαμαρτυρεται μοι λεγω οτι δεσμα και θλειψεισ μενουσιν μοι εν ἱἵεροσολυμοισ αλλ οὐδενοσ᾽ Aoyoy exw μοι 24 ovde ποιουμαι τὴν W νχὴν μου τιμιαν ἐμαυτου τουτελίωσαι Tov Sp ομον μου καὶ τὴν διακονίαν του Xoyov “πιο ον παρελαβὸον παρα Tov κυ vv διαμαρτυρασθαι Ἰουδαιοισ και ελλησιν TO ἐναγγελιον THO χαριτοσ θυ και νυν edov €yo oda 25 ort ouxert οψεσθαι. τοπροσωπον μου ὕμεισ παντεσ ev our διηλθον κηρνσσων C τὴν βασιλειαν rov την αχρι ovv rc σήμερον ἡμερασ καθαροσ εμει 26 απὸ TOU αἱματοσ TAYVTWOV ov yap ὕπεστειλαμην rov ἀαναγγειλαι 27 — πασαν την βουλὴν rov θυ quy 4 προσέεχεται αντοισ καὶ παντι TO) ποιμγιω 28 om, ev ὦ ὕμασ TO ay tov πνα eÜero exurKorove — TOLLEVELY Τὴν exxAnotav TOU KU ἣν TEPLE WOLNT ATO € avro δια του auia Toc Tov ἴδιου Eyw oda ort εἰσελευ σονται 29 pera τὴν αφεξ ιν μου λυκοι Bapew εισ ὕμασ μὴ φειδομενοι τον πυμνειου και εξυμων avrov αγναστήησονται 30 ανδρεσ λαλουντεσ διεστραμμενα του ἀποστρεφειν Tove μαθητασ οπισω αὐτῷ Sto γρήγορειτε μνημονεὺ ovrea 31 ort Tpieruxy νυκτὰ δεημεραν (Fol. sor 6.) AOTUS APOSTOL — OS -- nesciens tamquam spm sanctum per singulas ciuitates protestatur mihi dicens quia uincula et tribul ationes manen mi in hierosolymis sed nihil horum cura est mihi neque habeo ipsam ani mam caram mihi quam consummare curs um meum et ministerium uerbi quod accepi a dno ihu testificari iudae is et crecis euangelium gratiae di et nunc ecce ego scio quia non uidebis faciem meam uos omnis inter quos perambulaui prae dicans illu d regnum ihü propter quo d ho dierno die mundus sum & sanguine omnium non enim substraxi ut non adnuntiem omnem uolumptatem di uobis attendite uos et omni gregi in uobis Βρβ sanctus posuit episcopos regere ecclesiam dni quam ad quisibit sibi per san quinem suum Ego scio quia introibunt pos diescessum meum lupi graues in uos non parcentes gregi et ex uobis ipsis exurgent uiri lo quentes peruersa ut abstrahant discipulos post seipsos propter quo d uigilate memores estote quia t riennio nocte ac die (Fol. 502 a.) Cap. XX. 22—31. TIPAE. ADOCTOA 407 — SS .ο. — ovx ἐταυσαμὴν pera Saxpuwy xx. vovÜerov «va exacTov vp ω- Kat Ta νυν παρατιθεμαι ὕμασ τω Ow 32 και Tw Aoyw THT χαριτοσ αὐτου τω Suva μενω οἰκοδο μησαι ὕμασ και δουναι κληρονομιανεναν σ TOW ἡγιασμένοισ TOV TAVTWY ἀργνριον και χρνυσιον ειματισμον 33 ουδενοσ ὕμων ἐπεθυ μησα αντοι γεινωσκεται οτι τασ χρειασ μου 34 WAC KAL TOUT ουσιν μετ ἐμον ὕπηρετησαν a4 χειρεσ μον πα ιὕπεδειξα ὕμειν ort ovrwo κοπιωντασ 35 Se: αντιλαμβανεσθαι των ασθενουντω nH —, μνημονενειν Toy λογων του κυ qu οτι ουτοσ ειπεν μακαριοσ ἐστιν μαλλον διδοναι ἡ λαμβανειν και ravra eura θεισ τα γονατα 36 [Deest folium unum, quaternionis sexcagesimac quartae primum, continens Cap. xx. 31— xxi. 2 Latino, Cap. xxi. 2—10 Graece. ] συν πασιν avrow προσευξατο ἵκανοσ δεκλαν θμοσ eyevero παντων 37 και ENLTETOVTET ἐπὶ TOV TpaxvAov TOV πανλοῦυ κατεφιλουν avrov μάλιστα ex tw Xoyo οδυνωμενοι 38 ort εἰπεν OUKETL μελλει ε το πρόσωπον θεωρειν προεπεμπον δεαντον eri το πλοιον Lert ayr σανηχθημεν XXI.: αποσπασθεντων δὲ — vam avrov εὐθυδρομησαντεσ qxojuey eur κω τῇ δε €rtova εἰσ podov κακειθεν εἰσπαταρα Kat pupa Kat ευροντεσ πλοιον 2 διαπερων εἰσ ᾧ νεικὴν (Fol. 502 6.) aM Carp, XX. 31—XXL 2. 408 CAP. XXI. ACTUS APOSTOL ascendentes nauigauimus uidentes autem cyprum et relinquentes eas a sinistro collauimus in syriam enauigauimus in tyro ibi erat enim nauis ex postura onus et inuentis discipulis mansimus apud eos dies septem quidam autem paulo dicebant per spm non ingredi hierosolyma Sequenti autem die exeuntes ambulamus uiam nostram deducentibus omnibus nos cum uxor ibus et filiis extra ciuitatem et positis genibus in litore orauimus my, α et cum salutassemus inuicem — y reuersi uero quisque ad sua nos autem nauigatione expedita a tyro uenimus ptolemaidem et salutauimus fratres num aput eos [Deperitt pare inferior hujus folii: (Fol. 504 a.) Cap. XXI. 2—7. conf. Ad- apo φητὴσ ονοματι αγαβοσ ανελθων δε προσ ἡμασ' και αρασ τὴν ζωνὴν του πανλου Snoac cavrov rove ποδασ καὶ τασ χειρασ axe ταδε λεγει To πνὰ TO ay tov Tov avopa, ov ear ἢ (ov avr ovrog δησουσιν εἰσ Ἱερουσαλήμ, ιονυδαιοι καὶ παραδωσου σιν εἰσ χειρασ εθνων wo δεηκουσαμεν Tavra. rapakaAov μεν ner καὶ οἱ €VTOTTLOL TOV πανλον Tov μὴ επιβαινειν avroy ew Ἱερουσαλημ Curev δεπροσ ἡμασ o Trav Aor τι ποιειται κλαιοντεσ και θορυβονντεσ μου τὴν καρδιαν eyw yap ov μονον δεθηναι BovAopas αλλα και ἀποθανειν eu Ἱερουσαλημ ετοιμωσ EXW ὕπερ TOV ονοματοσ Tov KU iq pv μὴ πειθομένου δε avrov συχσαμεν οἱ εἰποντεσ προσ αλληλουσ To θεληματον 6v γεινεσθω μετα δετιγασ ἡμερασ αποταξαμενοι avaBawopey εἰσ ἵερ εκ κεσα [Confer Adnotationes.) (Fol. 504 5.) XXI. 12 14 16 ACTUS APOSTOL 409 = —— - profeta nomine agabus cum uenisset ad nos et tulisset zona m pauli ligauit suos pedes et manus et dix it haec dicit spe sanctus eum uirum cus est zona haec sic ligabunt hierusalem iudaei et tradent in manus gentium et uero au diuimus haec depraecaba mur nos et incolae loci illius paulum ut non ascenderet hierusalem Respondit autem ad nos paulus qui d facitis plorantes et conturbantes meum cor ego enim non solum ligari uolo ᾿" sed et mori in hierusalem proposit um habeo propter nomen dni xpi ihu cum non suaderetur e i qui euimus dicentes ad inuicem uoluntas dni fiat post hos autem dies refecimus nos et ascen dimus hierosolyma de caesarea nobis cum simul quae ad duxerunt nos apud quem ospitare mur et cum uenerunt in quen dam ciuitatem fuimus ad nasonem quen dam cyprium discip ulum antiquum et in de exeuntes uenimus hierosolyma susceperunt autem nos cum laetitia fratres sequenti autem die introibit paulus nobis cum ad iacobum (Fol. 505 a.) Car. XXI. r0—18. 52 ~ 410 TIPAR. AIIOCTOA ma — c -- noay δεπαρ avro οἱπρεσβυτεροι συνηγμένοι XXI. ove ασπα μενοσ διηγειτο eva, exao Toy 19 € ἐποιησεν O ὃσ row εθνεσιν δια τησ διακονιασ avrov οἱ δε ακουσαντεσ εδοξασαν τον Ky εἰποντεσ 20 Θεωρεισ αδελῴφε ποσαι μυριαδεσ εἰεισιν εν Ty tovdaia των πεπιστευκοτων καὶ παντεσ τουτοι ζήλωται TOV VOJLOV ὕπαρχουσι κατηκῆσαν δεπερει σου 21 ort αποστασιαν διδασκεισ απὸ μωσεωσ rove κατα εθνὴ εἰσιν Ἰουδαιοισ μὴ περιτεμνειν αυτουσ τα τεκνα , pyre «v τοισ εθνεσιν avrov περιπατειν Tt ovy ea Tw παντωσ det πληθοσ o ννελθειν axovooV¥as yap or t εληλυθασ "Ἢ 2 TOVTO OVV ποιῆσον οσοι λεγομεν 23 eu new ανδρεσ τεσσαρεσ εὐχὴν ἐχοντεσ᾽ « $ eavrov rovrove παραλαβὼν αγνισθητι συν avrow 24 και δαπανησον εἰσ αυὐτουσ ἵνα ξυρωνται τὴν κε φαλην και γνώσονται παντεσ OTL WY κατήχηνται περι ov οὐδεν ἐστιν αλλ ort πορευ ov avrog φυλασσων Tov voto wept δε των πεπιστεὺ κοτων εθ νων 25 οὐδεν exovat Aeyety προσ σε ἡμεισ yap απεστειλαμεν κρεινοντεσ μῆδεν rovovrov τήρειν avrove εἰ μη φυλασσεσθαι avrove ro εδωλοθυτον και 04440. και πορνειαν Τοτεπαυλοσ παραλαβὼν τουσ ανδρασ' λό τὴ ἐπιουσὴ ἡμέρα συν αντοισ (Fol. 505 5.) ACTUS APOSTOL | erant autem cum eo praesbyteri conuenti cum salutasset eos narrabat per singula quae fecit dsin gentibus per ministerium eius ad illi cum audissent clarificauerunt dnm dicentes Uides frater quanta milia s int in iudaea qui credi derunt et omnes isti hemulatores legis sunt diffamauerunt autem de te quia ab scens ionem do cens a moysen qui in gent ibus sunt iudaeos ne circumcidat filios neque gentes e ius ambulant quid ergo est utique oportet multitudinem conuenire audient enim quia uenisti hoc ergo fac quo d tibi digimus sunt nobis uiri quattuor uotum habentes super se hos a dsume purificate cum ill is et eroga in eos ut radant caput et cognoscant omnes quia quae audierunt de te nihil est sed ambulans ipse custodiens legem de illis uero qui crediderunt gentibus nihil habent quod dicere in te nos enim scripsimus iudicantes nibil tale obser uare eos nisi custo dirent se a sacrificato et sanguine et fornicatione Tunc paulus adsumpsit uiros sequenti die cum ipsis (Fol. 506 a.) CAP. XXI. 18—26. ^ ne key — IIPAR AIIOCTOA — .---..- — αγνεισθεισ εἰσηλθεν εἰσ ro ic pov XXI. διαγγελλων τὴν ἐκπληρωσιν rov ἡμέρω TOV αγνισμου ὁπτωσ προσηνεχθὴ ὕπερ «voc ἑεκαστον avrov προσῴφορα συντελουμενησ de rho εβδομησ ἡμερασ 27 ot de a ro ἀσιασ ἴουδαιοι εληλυθοτεσ θεασαμενοι avroy ev Tw lepw συνέχεον ravra. TOV οχλον καὶ extBadXovow er avrov tax χειρασ κραζοντεσ 28 ayOpea ἵστραηλειται βοηθειται ovroc ἐστιν οανθρωποσ o κατα του λαον καὶ TOV νομου καὶ TOU TOTTOU τουτου παντασ wavrayn διδασκων ert καὶ ελληνασ εισηγεν wr vepoy καὶ ἐκοινωνησέεν TOV αγιον τόπον TOUTOV ἤσαν yap προεωρακοτεσ 29 Tpod ιμον Tov ed «atov ev Ty πολει συν avro ον ἐνομίσαμεν ort «c τὸ ἵερον εἰσηγαγεν παυλοσ εἐκεινηθη Te πολισ ολη 30 και eyevero συνδρομὴ Tov λαου και ἐπιλαβο μεν οἱτου πανλου εἰλκὼν eco του iepov και eve wo εκλεισθ σαν at θυραι ζητουντων avroy αποκτειψναι 31 ave φασισ Tw χιλιαρχω THE σπειρησ ort oAy avvxvvveraa Ἱερουσαλὴμ og ἐξαντησ παραλαβων στρατιωτασ 32 και ἑεκατονταρχασ κατεδραμεν em αὐτουσ ot δε εἰδοντεσ τον χειλ ιαρχον καὶ ToV στρατιωτασ ἐπαύσαντο τυπτοντεσ TOV παυλον τοτε ἐγγισασ 0 χιλιαρχοσ 33 ἐπελαβετο avrov και ἐκελευσεν δεθηναι αλυσεσιν δυσιν (Fol. 506 b.) M ACTUS APOSTOL' 411 purificatus introibit in templum adnuntians expeditionem dierum purificationis donec oblata est pro uno quoque eorum oblatio cum repletur autem eis septimus dies qui ab asia erant iudaei uenerant uidentes eum in templo confuderunt omnem turbam et miserunt super eum manus clamantes Uiri istrahelitae adiuuate hic est homo qui aduersus populum et legem et locum hunt omnes ubique do cet insuper et grecos introduxit in templum et communicauit sanctum locum hunc erant autem prouidentes trophimum et ephesium in ciuitate cum eo quem putauerunt quia in templum induxit paulus et commota est ciuitas tota et facta est concurs io populi et cum adprehen dissent paul um trahebant extra templum et continuo clus ae sunt ianuae et cum quererent eum occidere nuntiatum est tribuno cohortis quia tota confusa est in hierusalem qui statim sumptis militibus et centurionibus procucurrit ad eos ad ill i cum uidissent trib unum et milites cessauerunt percutientes paulum tunc cum adpropin quasset tribunus conpraehendit eum et iussit ligari catenis duabus (Fol. 507 a.) Cap. XXI. 16—33. 412 — os —— — IPAE AIIOCTOA (0-0 A — καὶ ervvOavero TU €t) καὶ τισ ἐστιν πεποικωσ αλλοι δεαλλα ἐπεφωνουν εν τω οχλω kat μὴ Suvapevov avrov γνωναι o ασφαλεσ δια τον θορυβον exevrevore αγεσθαι avrov εἰσ τὴν παρεμβολὴ ore δε eyevero ew rovc αναβαθμουσ συνεβὴ rov παυλον βασταζεσθαι ὕπο των στρατιωτων δια την βιαν του λαον ηκολουθ yap ro πληθοσ κραζον αναιρεισθαι avrov μέλλων τεεισαγεσθαι εἰσ τὴν παρεμβολὴν TO χειλιαρχω αποκρειθεισ εἰπεν. εἰ ἐξεστιν μοι λαλησαι προσ σε o δε εφη ελληνιστι yewoakeur ον C €LO εγνπτιοσ ο προ TOVTWY TOV ἡμέρων ἀναστατωσασ και ἐξαγαγων εἰσ τὴν ἐερημον τουσ τετρακισχειλίουσ ανδρασ των σικαριῶ Εξιπεν 9« o ravAoc eyo ανθρωποσ μεν ειμι Ἰουδαιοσ εν rapow Se Tyo κιλικιασ γεγεννημενοσ δαιομε Se cov συνχωρήσαι μοι λαλησαι προσ Troy Xaov και emurpe ψαντοσ Se tov xiX tapxou ἐστωσ οπανλοσ᾽ ert των αναβαθμων και σεισασ τὴ χειρει προσ αντουσ πολλησ τεησυχειασ γενο μενησ προσεφωνησεν τὴ εβραΐδι διαλεκτω λεγῶὼ XXL 34 Ανδρεσ aBeX dot καὶ πατερεσ axoveare pov — XXII. 1 THO προσ ὕμασ νυνει απολογιασ axov σαντεσ δε ore τη ef. pa. ibe διαλεκτω προσ φων εἰ (Fol. 507 5.) 2 ACTUS APOSTOL — — SS — et interro gabat quis sit et quid fecisset alii autem aliud clamabant in turba et cum non possit scire quo d certum est propter tumultum iussit ad duci eum in castra cum autem adhuc esset in graduus obtigit paulum baiulari a militibus propter uim populi sequebatur enim multitudo clamans tollite eum et cum iam in duceretur in castris tribuno respondens dixit 8i licet mihi loqui at te - ad ille ait grece nosti nonne tu es ill e ae gyptius qui anti hos dies sollicitasti et e duxisti in ere mum quattuor mil ia uirorum sicariorum Dixit autem paulus ego homo quidem sum iudaeus tarsesis ex ciliciae non ignotae ciuitatis cuius rogo obsegro autem mih i lo quiad populum et cum permisisset ei tribunus stans paulus in gradibus et mouit manum ad eos magno que silent io facto adl ocutus est hebreica lingua dicens Uiri fratr es et patres audite me nun c aput uos red do rationem cum au dissent autem quia hebreica lingua a dloquit ur (Fol. 508 a.) Carr. XXI. 33—X XII. 2. HPAR. AHOCTOÀ. — “ ty — μαλλον ἡσυχασαν καὶ φησιν εγὼ εἰμι ἵουδαιοσ ανηρ εν ταρσὼ THO κιλικιασ γεγεννημενοσ' ανατεθραμμενοσ δε ev ry πολει ταντὴ παρα Tove ποδασ γαμαλιηλ, παιδενομενοσ κατα ακριβιαν του πατρωου νομον ζηλωτὴσ Tov θυ καθωσ «aras ὕμεισ παντεσ σήμερον καὶ ταυτὴν τὴν odov εἐδιωξα μεχρι θανατου δεσμενων ka4 παραδιδουσ εἰσ φυλακὴν ανδρασ τε καὶ yu ναικασ' WO και ἀαρχιερευσ μαρτυρήσει μοι Kat oXov ro πρεσβὺ τεριον παρ wy επιστολασ δεξαμενοσ παρα Tuv αδελφω εισ KOV επορενομὴν αξων και τουσ εκει οντασ δεδεμενουσ ev iepov σαλημ tva τειμωρηθωσιν ενγιζοντιὃδ οιμεσημβριασ δαμασκω εξεφνησα τον ουραγον περιεστραψα j.. φωσ ἵκανον περι ee και ἐπεσὸν εἰσ To edad oc και ἤκονσα ᾧ eva; λεγουσὴσ μοι ζαυλεσανλετι με διωκεισ eyo δε απεκριθην rw ει κε eurey δεπροσ pe €yo εἰ ine o vaLopatog ov ov δειωκεισ ot Se avv ἐμοι οντεσ τὸ μεν ᾧ wo εθεασαντο και od οβοι eyevovro τὴν Se φωνὴν ovk ἤκουσαν Tov λαλουντοσ μοι — evra δετι ποιήσω κε o δεειπεν προσ μεαναστασ᾽ πορεύου εἰσ δαμασκο κακει σοι λαληθησεται περι παντων (Fol. 508 5.) XXII. 413 [Deest. folium | unum, | quaternionis sexagesimae quartae sextum, continens Cap. xxi. 2—10 Latina, Cap. xxr. 10—20 Graec?.] Cap. XXII. 2—10. 414 Cap, XXI. 12 13 14 15 16 19 20 quae te oportet facere ut autem surrexit non uidebam a claritate lucis illius et ad manum deductus qui mecum erant ueni in damascum ananias quidam uir timora tus secundum legem et testimonio ab omnibus iu dae is cum uenisset ad medix mihi Saule saule frater aspi e et ego ipsa hora aspexi et dixit mihi Ds patrum nostrorum praeordinauit te ut cognosceris uoluntatem eius et uidere iust um et audire uocem ex ore eius qui eris test is eius aput omnes homines eorum quae uidisti et audisti et nunc quid expectas surge baptizare et ablue peccata tua Inuocans nomen eius Factum est autem mihi reuerso hierusalem orante me in templo fieri me in soporem et ui di eum dicentem mihi festina et exi cito de hierusalem quia non recipient testimonium meum et dixi dne ipsi sciunt quia ego eram in carcere includens et caedens per synagogas eos qui credebant in te et cum effunderetur sanguist ephan! martyris ego eram ad sistans et consentiens (Fol. 510a.) Cap. XXII. 10—20. "HPAS ANOCTOAON 415 em, kat φυλασσων τα εἰματια XXII των ἀναιρουντων αὐτὸν και εἰπεν προσ με πορενου δι ort eyo εἰσ εθνη μακραν ἐξαποστελλω σε ἤκουσαν δε avrov axpt rovrov Tov λογου 22 καὶ empay τὴν φωνὴν avr Y Aeyovreo QG4p€ ATO THT γὴσ TOV TOLOVT V ov yap καθηκεν avrov {nv κραυγαζοντω Se 23 και ρειπτοντω TO ειματια και κονίορτον βαλλοντων εἰσ Toy OUparer εἐκελευσεν o χειλιαρχοσ εἰσαγεσθαι avrov 24 εἰσ τὴν παρεμβολὴν crac μαστιξιν ἀνεταζειν avroy ἕνα emcyvo δι ἣν αἰτιαν OUTWO κατεῴφωνουν περι avrov Qo δεπροσετιναν avrov Tour € uw 25 [Deperierunt caetera.) εἰπεν προσ TOV ἐστωτα εκατονταρχὴν ει εξεστιν ὕμειν ανθρωπον ρωμαιον και ἀκατακριτον μαστιζειν TOUVTO ἀκουσασ O ἐκατονταρχὴσ 26 ort ρωμαιον εαντον À eyet προσελθὼν τω χειλειαρχω πηγγειλεν avre ορατι peur ποιειν ανθρωποσ ovrog ρωμαιοσ ἐστιν ΤἸοτεπροσελθων o χειλιαρχοσ' 27 ἐπηρωτησεν avrov λεγε μοὶ συ ρωμαιοσ ει o δεειπεν εἰμι καὶ ἀποκριθεισ o χειλιαρχοσ εἰπεν 28 eyo oda ποσου κε φαλαιου THY πολειτειαν ταυτὴν εκτησαμὴν παυλοσ δε ed eyw δε καὶ γεγεννήμαι TOT€ ἀπεστῆσαν απ αντου 29 (Fol. 5105.) Car. XXII. 30—29. APPENDIX. 8. MATTHAEIL 1L21 22 [GRAECE, supra p. 5]. 23 I1. 1 EX Inter fol. 6 b et fol. 8 a haec leguntur: qui surgens-accepit puerum et matrem eius. et uenit in terram israhel. audiens autem quod archelaus regnaret in iudea pro herode patre suo timuit illo ire-et ammonitus in somnis. secessit in partes galileae- et ueniens habitauit in ciuitate quae uocatur nazaret- ut adimpleretur-quod dictum est per prophetas. qm nazareus uocabitur. In diebus autem illis uenit iohannes baptista. praedicans in deserto iudeae et dicens- poenitentiam agite. appropinquauit enim regnum caelorum hic est enim-qui diotus est per esaiam prophetam dicentem uox clamantis in deser to. parate uiam dul rectas facite semitas eius. . ipse aut iohannes-habebat uestimentum de pilis camelorum.et zonam pelliciam circa lumbos suos-esca autem eius erat:locuste et mel siluestre- tunc exiebat ad eum hierusolima et omnis iudaea- et omnis regio circa iordanen- et baptizabantur in jordane ab eo: confitentes peccata sua- . uidens autem multos pharisacorum et sadducaeorum uenientes ad baptismum suum: dixit eis progenies uiperarum. quis demonstrauit uobis fugere (Fol. 7 a seu potius Fol. 1a secundae manüs.) Carr. 11. 21—11. 7. 417 418 [S. MATTHAEI.] ap APPENDIX. απο THe μελλουσὴσ opyne’ Ποιησαται ovy καρπὸν Ill. 8 αξιον μετανοιασἾ και μη δοξηται λεγειν ev eavToc. [42 varepa exopey τὸν αβρααμ᾽ λεγω yap ὑμιν- ort δυναται o Oc . ex τῶν λιθων τοντων eyeipe Texva Tw αβρααμ- ” Hén én ἡ αξινὴ προσ τὴν pilav Twv Sevdpwy κιται᾿ " " "s IIav ov» δενδρον un ποιυυν καρπὸν καλον exxorrTeTat. «at εἰσ vt vp βαλλοται- eyo μεν βαπτιζω vuac ev ὕδατι eic peravotay’ o de oic c μου epxoueyoc* io yvporepoc μον ἐστινεον ovk etj ἵκανοσ Ta ὑποδιματα βαστασαι" we — αντοσ vpac βαπτισει ey wut aytw Kat arvpi? OV TO WTOLOY ἂν TH Xatpt avTov-Kat διακαθαριει τὴν aXoya avrou-Kat συναξει TOV σιτον GVTOV eic τὴν αποθηκην.το δα αχυρον κατακαυσι πυρι , — acpeoo' ToTe Wapayiwerat 0 10 avo THO γαλιλαιασ emt Tov topvayny προσ Tov iwavyny-rov βαπτισθηναι um avTov' O de wapyno»Oiexo uev avTov λεγων." [d Eyw xptav exw ὕπο cov Basio0nyat-kat ov epxn — “ροσ ne’ αποκριθεισ δε οισοειπεν προσ avrov! αφεσ αρτιοοντῶσ yap προπὸν ἐστιν ἡμιν σληρωσαι πασαν δικαιοσυνην" rore αφιησιν αντον᾿ ld m Ka βαπτισθεισ oto ενθυσ aveBn απο TOv ὕδατοσ Και ἴδον ανεώχθησαν avro 0t ουρανοι" Kaz idey any, TO Fva — του θυ (Fol. 16 secundae mans.) Car. III. 7—10. 9 10 il 12 13 14 15 16 [LaTINE, supra p. 6} APPENDIX. 419 Inter fol. 168 b et fol. 177 a haec leguntur: [SEC: IOHAN .] S. IOHANNIS XVIII. 2 | iudas qui tradebat eum locum: quia frequenter ihs conuerat illuc. 9 | cum discipulis suis* iudas ergo cum accepisset cohortem-et a pontificibus et pharisaeis ministros-nenit illuc-cum laternis et facibus 4] et armis-ihs itaq-sciens omnia quae uentura erant super eum-processit-et dicit b | eis-quem quaeritis- Responderunt ei- [GRAECE, supra p. 153}. ihm nazarenum- dicit eis ihs-ego sum. stabat aut et iudas qui tradebat eum. 6 | cum ipsis. ut ergo dixit eis ego sum. abierunt retrorsum.et ceciderunt in terram. 7 | Iterum ergo-eos interroganit- quem queritis-illi autem dixerunt. 8 | ihm nazarenum *respondit ihs: dixi uobis-quia ego sum.si ergo me 9 | queritis:sinite hos abire-ut impleretur sermo quem dixit‘ quia quos dedisti mihi : non perdidi ex eis quenquam. 10 | simon ergo petrus: habens gladium. eduxit eum.et percussit pontificis seruum et abscidit eius e auriculam dextram.erat aut nomen 11 | seruo-malchus.dixit ergo ibs petro-mitte gladium in uaginam.calicem quem dedit mihi 12 | pater-non bibam illum.cohors ergo . et tribunus.et ministri judaeorum -comprehenderunt ihm: 13 | et ligauerunt eum-et adduxerunt eum ad annam primum.-erat enim socer caiphae- qui erat pontifex anni illius. (Fol. 2a secundae manis.) Cae. XVIII. 2—13. 420 [KAT. IQAN.] ev δε xaiapaco σνυμβουλευσασ Toc iovdaiote- ors συμφερει ev ανθρωπον αποθανειν υπερ Tov Aaov" nkoXovOei de τω me verpooc. και αλλοσ μαθητησ᾽ δε μαθητησ exeiwoa ἐν γνωστοσ To αρχΐερι"και σννεισηλθεν Tw V εἰσ THY avAnY Tov apxiepeoa" O de πετροσ ἵστηκει προσ rn Supa eEw: eEnAOev ovy» o μαθητησ o αλλοσ- oc nv γνωστοσ Tw apxiepes: και eimev τή θυρωρω᾽ και εἰσηγαγεν τον πατρον" Aeyei ovy ἡ παιδισκη ἡ θυρωροσ Tc TeTpo' pn Kat ov εκ τῶν μαθητῶν εἰ του avov τοντου" Neyer εἰκενοσοουκ expt’ εἰστηκεισαν δε οἱ δουλοι και οἱ ὕπηρετι avOpaxiay πεποιηκοτεσοτι Ψψυχοσ n»-xat εθερμαινοντοἶ s» de uer avTov o verpoc eaToc-xai Üepuevoc ' O ovv apxiepevo npwryncey Tov av. περι τῶν μαθητῶν avrov και περι THE διδαχησ avrov" Απεκριθη avro ic" €*yw pappnaia eXaX goa Tw κοσμω" eyo παντοτε eüidaza ev συναγωγὴ και ey Tro iepo- σπου παντοτε ot iovdanot συνερχονται᾿ και ἐκρυπτῶ ehadnoa οὐδεν᾽τι με exeperraa: σπερωτεσ ον Tove ακηκοοτασ τι eXaAyoa αντοισ᾽ eide ουτοι οἰδασιν a εἰπὸν eye’ vavra δε avTOV εἰποντοσ.εἰσ τῶν ὑπηρετ ων ΤαρθδτΤηκωσ. εδωκεν ραπισμα τω ιν εἰπων" ουτωσ αποκρινή Tw apxiepe:’ απεκριθη avTw o to: ei κακωσ ¢AaAnoa.papTupncoy wept Tov κακου" ei δα kaA cc - Ti. pe Cepero’ Agree TeiXev avTov αννασ δοδεμενον προσ καιαφαν Tov apyiepea" Hy de σιμὼν Trerpoc-ea Toc και θερμενοσ᾽ εἰπὸν ovy avTo- p Kat go ex τῶν μαθητῶν avrov ει" (Fol. 2 ὃ secundae manis.) XVITI. 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 | APPENDIX. [SEC. INAN.] erat autem caiphas . qui consilium dederat iudaeis quia expedit unum hominem mori pro populo-sequebatur autem ihm simon petrus. et alius discipulus. discipulus autem ille. erat notus pontifici-et introinit cum iho’ in atrium pontificis petrus autem-stabat ad ostium foris exiuit ergo discipulus alius qui erat notus pontifici et dixit ostiariae et introduxit petrum. dicit ergo petro ancilla ostiaria numquid et tu ex discipulis es hominis istins- dicit ille-non sum. stabant autem serui et ministri ad prunas. quia frigus erat et calefiebant erat aut cum.eis et petrus et calefaciens se. pontifex ergo-interrogauit ihm de discipulis suis. et de doctrina eius- respondit ei ihs .ego palam locutus sum mundo ego semper docui in synagoga et in templo quo omnes iudaei conueniunt: et in occulto locutus sum nihil. quid me interrogas" interroga eos qui audierunt-quid locutus sum ipsis. ecce hi sciunt quae dixerim ego. haec antem cum dixisset-unus assistens ministrorum dedit alapam ihu dicens. sic respondes pontifici . respondit ei ihs. si male locutus sum.testimonium perhibeo de malo. ‘si autem bene. quid me caedis-et misit eum annas ligatum ad caiphan pontificem. erat aut simon petrus-stans et calefaciens se- | numquid et tu ex disci 5 pulis eius es' (Fol. 3a secundae tpanüs.) Car. XVIII. 14—25. :-: dixerunt ergo ei." 0 »" APPENDIX, (KAT. IOAN.] XVIII. npvncao exeiwoo Kat evrey-ovk euu' Aeye: εἰσ ex Tov δολων 26 TOV apXiepewa "συνγενησ wy ov ἀπέκοψεν πετροσ TO wrtov” ουκ eyw σειδον ey TW κήπω uer αὐτου" παλιν ovy ἠρνήσατο πετρωσ «και evÜecoc αλεκτωρ οφωνησαν᾽ 27 Αγουσιν ovv Toy w απὸ TOV καΐφα eic To WpaiTwpioy" 28 nv de wpwi’ και αντοι ovx εἰσηλθον εἰσ To πραιτωριον wa μή μιανθωσινιαλλα φαγωσιν racxa’ Εξηλθον ovy» οπιλατοσ προσ avTova ‘Kal εἰπεν᾿ 29 τινα κατηγοριαν φεροται xara Tov avov τουτου᾽ ἈΑπεκριθησαν kat εἰπεν avro εἰ μὴ ἣν οντοσ κακοποιοσοουκ ay σοι παρεδωκαμεν avTov’ εἰπεν ovy αντοισ o πειλατοσ. λαβοται avTov upeic. 91 Kat κατα TOV νομον ὕμων κρινατε avTov" εἰπον δε auto οι ιοὐδαιοι᾽ μιν ovk εξεστιν αποκτειναι ovdeva’ ἵνα o λογοσ TOV iV πληρωθη 32 ον evrev .onutveoy row Üavavra ἡμελλον αποθνησκειν" εἰσηλθον ovr παλιν εἰσ TO πραιτωριον πειλατοσ. Kas edo inoey TOV 19-Ka1 εἶπεν avTes’ — ov ει o βασιλευσ Tey tovdaiwy’ kat απεκρινατοο tc Ad εαντου Tovro Aeyeia 59 addon εἰπον σοι περι ἐμου" Απεικριθη o πειλατοσ.μητι Cyw ιουδαιοσ eis’ ro αεθνοσ το σον και αρχΐερεισ- — παρέδωκαν ae enor’ τι ἐποιησασ᾽ απεκριθη to ἡ βασιλεια ἡ ἐμη οὐκ ἄστιν εκ Tov κόσμου rovrov" εἰ εκ TOU κοσμον TOVTOU ny ἢ eun βασιλεια. οι ὕπηραται ay οἱ epos ηγωνιζοτο ἵνα pn παραδω΄ τοισ ιονδαισ᾽ νυν δε ἡ βασιλεια ἡ eps ovx αστιν ἐνταυθεν᾽ evmey ovy avro ο πειλατοσ᾽ ovkovy βασιλεὺυσ εἰ συ» 37 Απεκριθη o ig. cV λεγεισ oTi βασιλευσ eiua eyw εἰσ TovTO yeyevynpat-xat εἰσ TovTO ὁληλυθα εἰσ Toy κοσμον "iva μαρτνρησων τη adrnBea’ waco ov ex THE aX nÜeiao-akovi pov THE dora" Λέγει avTG 0 πειλατοσ᾽ τι eaTiw αληθεια᾿ (Fol. 36 secundae manus.) 421 [SEC. IOHAN.] negauit ille et dixit-non sum-dicit unus ex seruis pontificis. cognatus eius cuius abscidit petrus auriculam. nonne ego te uidi in horto cum illo. iterum ergo negauit petrus-et statim gallus cantauit " adducunt ergo ihm-a caipha in pretorium. erat aut mane-et ipsi non introferunt in pretorium. ut non contaminarentur-sed manducarent pascha exiuit ergo pilatus ad eos foras-et dixit. quam accusationem affertis aduersus hominem hunc: responderunt et dixerunt ei-si non esset hic malefactor . non tibi tradidissemus eum. dixit ergo eis pilatus accipite eum uos. et scdm legem uram iudicate eum dixerunt ergo ei judaei-nobis non licet interficere quenquam-ut sermo iho impleretur: quem dixit significans.qua esset morte moriturus. introiuit ergo iterum in praetorium pilatus et uocauit ihm -et dixit ei-tu es rex iudaeorum.et respondit ihs. a temet ipso hoc dicis-an alii tibi dixerunt de me-respondit pilatus- numquid ego iudaeus sum-gens tua et pontifices. tradiderunt te mihi* quid fecisti-respondit ihs- regnum meum non est de hoc mundo si ex hoc mundo esset regnum meum: ministri mei utiq-decertarent-ut non traderer iudaeis-nunc aut regnum meum non eat hinc. dixit itaq-ei pilatus-ergo rex es tu. respondit ihs. tu dicis. quía rex sum ego: ego in hoc natus sum-et ad hoc ueni in mundum-ut testimonium perhibeam ueritati : omnis qui est ex ueritate audit meam uocem. dicit ei pilatus .quid est ueritas. (Fol. 4a secundae manüs.) Cav. XVIII. 25—38. 422 [KAT. IDAN.] Και Tovro atwov-rakiy εξηλθεν προσ ova Ἰουδαιουσ. X VIII. και Aeyei αντοισ᾽ eyo ουδεμιαν αἰτιαν αν avro evpioKe’ στιν ce σννηθαια ὕμιν. iva eva ἀπολυσω ὕμιν αν Tw rac xa. 89 βουλεσται ουνιαπολυσω ὑμιν τον βασιλεα τῶν ιουδαιων᾽᾿ expavyacay ovv παλιν λεγοντεσ παντεσ᾽ μὴ τουτον. 40 αλλα βαραββαν' qv δε βαραββασ ληστησ᾽ Tore ovy ὅλαβεν x o πειλατοσ Tov ινικαι ἐμαστιγωσεν᾽ Kat ot στρατιωται “πλεξαντεσ σταφανον e£ ακανθωνοεπαθηκαν avrov τὴ κεφαληκαι ειματιον πορῴυρουν περιεβαλον avroy' και eXeyov- xatpe o βασιλευσ τῶν ιονδαιων- και ἐδιδουν avro ραπισματα" ἐξηλθεν παλιν e£o o πειλατοσοκαι Keyes ανυτοισ᾽ ide αγω ὑμιν avTOv εξω" ἵνα yuwre wrt αν avro οὐδεμιαν αἰτιαν evpicKxw’ EEnA0ev ovy 01 ef. φορων τον ακανθινον στεφανον. και τὸ πορφυρουν Ἱματιον και λεγει avroi'* ide o avo ' Ore ovv ἴδον avrov oi αρχΐερεισ και οἱ Vr peras. expavyacay λεγοντεσσταυρωσον σταυρωσον avroy’ 2 > Aeyet αυτοισ οπειλατοσ᾽ Aafere yneto avrov-kat σταυρωσαται" εγὼ yap-ovyx evpioxw ev avro αιτιαν᾽ e ἈΑπεκριθησᾶν avro οι Ἰονδαιοι᾽ ἡμισ' νομον exopey. και κατα Tov νομον o φιλει αποθανειν. oe — , oTi eauToy viov θυ σποιησον᾽ Ore ovy exovcev o πειλατοσ TovToy τὸν λογωνιμαλλον εφοβηθη᾽ και εἰσηλθον — εἰσ τω πραιτωριον παλινοκαὶ λέγει Tw ιυ- , — , ποθεν ei σν᾽ O δε .o- aTokpuciy ovk edwKey avTo A eyei ovy avro 0 πειλατοσ᾽ euot ov ÀaA eic ' ovx oidac oTt ἐξουσιαν exw σταυρωσαι ce’ kat εἐξουσιαν exo awodvoa ce’ AmexpiOn avro ie ^ Ovx exeta εξουσιαν κατ euov ovdemiay-es μη mv δεδομενον σοι avwbev'’ δια rovro o παραδιδουσ pe σοι. μιζονα αμαρτιαν exet' εκ τουτου e{nrat o πειλατοσ απολυσαι avTov Ot de ἴουδαιοι ἐκρανγασαν λεγοντεσ᾽ (Fol. 4 b secundae mani.) Carp, XVIII 10 11 APPENDIX. [SEC. IOHAN] et cum hoc dixisset-iterum exiit ad iudaeos- et dicit eis-ego nullam inuenio in eo causam. est aut consnetudo uobis. ut unum dimittam nobis in pascha- uultis ergo dimittam uobis regem iudaeorum clamauerunt rursum omnes dicentes-non hunc- sed barabban-erat aut barabbas latro-tunc ergo apprehendit pilatus ihm .et flagellauit.et milites. plectentes coronam de spinis-imposuerunt capiti eius-et ueste purpurea cireumdederunt eum. et ueniebant ad eum-et dicebant-haue-rex iudaeorum: et dabant ei alapas.exiit iterum pilatus foras. et dixit eis- ecce adduco nobis eum foras. ut cognatis quia in eo nullam causam inuenio. exiit ergo ihs-portans spineam coronam et purpureum uestimentum-et dicit eis-ecce homo. cum ergo uidissent eum pontifices et ministri. clamabant dicentes-crucifige-crucifige eum. dicit eis pilatus-accipite eum uos et crucifigite- ego enim-non inuenio in eo causam. responderunt ei iudei-nos legem habemus et secundum legem debet mori: quia filium di se fecit-cum ergo audisset pilatus huno sermonem. magis timuit . et ingressus est. praetorium iterum-et dicit ad ihm. unde es tu-ihs aut responsum non dedit ef- dicit ergo ei pilatas-mihi non loqueris nescis quia potestatem habeo crucifigere te- et potestatem habeo dimittere te-respondit ihs* non haberes potestatem aduersum me ullam-nisi tibi esset datum desuper. propter ea qui tradidit me tibi maius peccatum habet-exinde-querebat pilatus dimittere eum - iudei aut - clamabant dicentes- (Fol. 5 a secundae manis.) . 98—XIX. 12. APPENDIX. [KAT. IQAN] XIX. vac yap o βασιλεα εαντον ποιων. αντιλεγει To kaucapi! cay TovToy avoXvanc οὐκ et φιλοσ Tov kaicapoc O ovr παιλατοσ akovaac τοντῶν Twy λογων. 18 eya'yev e£o Tov wnat exaÜeurey ext βηματοσ. εἰσ τοπον Neyouevoy λιθοστρωτον. eBpaic τι γαββαθα-ην δε παρασκαυὴ του πασχα. 14 «pa nv oce, τριτη᾽ και Aeyes τοισ ιονδαιοισ᾽ ἴδε o βασιλευσ ὕμων᾽ οἱ δε ἀκρανυγαζον- 1ὅ apo» αρον. σταυρωσον αντονἾ Aeyec αντοισ o πειλατοσ- τον βασιλεα ὕμων σταυρωσω" απεκριθησαν oi apxie peso’ ovk ἄχομεν βασιλεα ei μη καισαρα. TOT€ ovy παροδωκαν avrov avToic "ἵνα σταυρωθηἶἢ 16 TapeXafor ovy Toy ἵνικαι ηγαγον᾽ και βασταζων eavrov 17 TOV c'ravpoy-eEnADev εἰσ τον λεγομενον κρανιον Toro: oo λεγηται eflpaia τι yo\yora:owov avrov ἀσταυρωσαν- 18 Kat uer avTov Qvo αλλουσ TevÜev και evrevÜev-uecov δα TOV ivy ' eypawev de και τιτλον o πειλατοσ. και εθηκεν 19 ἐπι του σταυρον ny δε To yeypappevoy ἐσ 0 ναζωρεοσ. o βασιλευσ τῶν ιουδαιων᾽ Τοντον ov» τὸν τιτλον πολλοι 20 τῶν sovdatwy aveyywoay.oTs ey yv nv 0 TOTOGC THE πολεωσ σπου ecravpw8n 0 (6 και ἥν γεγραμμενον εβραΐσται" ελληνισταιερωμαΐσται᾽᾽ eXeyor ov Tw wethare ἀαρχίερεισ 21 τῶν Ἰουδαιωνιμὴ 'ypadoe-o βασιλευσ των Ἰουδαιων.- σ αλλα oTt exeiwoo εἰπενοβασυλοὺυ εἰμι τῶν Ἰονδαιων᾽ 8 Awexpi8n o πειλατοσἾο γεγραφα-:γεγραφα. 9 Ot ovy στρατιωται ore eoTavpwcay Toy we eXaBoy ra ειματια avTov*kat ποιῆσαν τεσ τέσσαρα μερη- «κασ TO στρατιω τὴ μεροσ. kai τὸν χιτωνα᾽ ἣν de o χιτον a ραφοσ.εκ τῶν ανωθεν ὕφαντοσ ὃδι oXov! Eurov δα προσ αλληλουσ᾽ pn σχισωμεν αντον- 24 αλλα λαχωμεν περι avTov τινοσ ἐστιν" ἵνα e Ὑραφη πληρωθὴ ἡ λεγονσα. (Fol. 5 b secundae mans.) 423 [SEC. IOHAN.] si hunc dimittis-non es amicus caesaris. omnis qui se regem facit contradicit caesari . pilatus ergo cum audisset hos sermones adduxit foras ihm . et, sedit pro tribunali in loco que dicitur lithostrotus haebraice autem gabbatha - erat aut parasceue paschae. hora quasi sexta. et dicit iudaeis. ecce rex uester . illi aut.clamabant. tolle-tolle-crucifige eum-dizit eis pilatus. regem urm crucifigam - responderunt pontifices-non habemus regem nisi caesarem. tune ergo tradidit eis illum ut crucifigeretur. susceperunt autem ihm-et eduxerunt . et baiulans sibi crucem , exiuit in eum qui dicitur caluarie locum. haebraice golgotha-ubi eum crucifixerunt et cum eo alios duos. hinc et hinc- medium antem ihm scripsit aut et titulum pilatus-et posuit super crucem . erat, aut scriptum-ihs nazarenus. rex iudaeorum-huno ergo titulum multi legerunt iudaeorum * quia prope ciuitatem erat locus. ubi crucifixus est ibs: et erat scriptum . haebraice ihs- grece-et latine-dicebant ergo pilato-pontifices' iudaeorum : noli scribere rex iudgorum. sed quia ipse dixit-rex sum iudaeorum . respondit pilatus-quod scripei scripsi- milites ergo cu crucifixissent eum. acceperunt uestimenta eius-et fecerunt quartuor partes unicuiq * militi partem-et tunicam. erat aut tunica inconsutilis- desuper contexta per totum. dixerunt ergo adinuicem-non scindamus eam sed sorciamur de illa cuius sit. ut scriptura impleretur dicens (Fol. 6 a secundae manüs. ) Cap. XIX. 12—24. " e id ^" »“ 424 : [KAT. IOAN.] XIX. AieuepicarTo Ta ιματια μον €eavTOLG . kGL ἐπι TOV inaTicur pov εβαλον kXnpoy' Οἱ μεν ouv στρατιωται.ταῦὅτα eroincay’ ἵστηκεισαν δε παρα Tw σταυρω TOV ιν ἢ μητὴρ avTov. 25 και adedon TNO μητροσ αντου᾿ μαρια ἢ του κλωπα. και μαρια ἡ μαγδαληνὴη "Ia OVV εἴδων τὴν μητέρα 20 Kat roy μαθητὴν παρεστῶτα ov ἡγαπα. λεγει TH μητρι avTov" γυναι ede o. ὕιοσ σον evra λέγει ro μαθητη ἴδον ἡ μητὴρ ove και ar exeivno THO opac.eXaflev αὐτὴν o pabntrns eic τα ἴδια. Mera Tovro eidoc 010 28 ori δὴν Tarra τετελειωται. iva πληρωθη ἡ γραφηλεγειδιψω σκανοσ ouv ἀκειτο οζονσ μεστονἾἢ 29 οἱ δα πλησαντεσ σπογγον οξουσ καὶ ὕσσωπω περιθεντασ. “ροσηνεγκαν avrov Tw στοματι᾿ Ore ov» eAaflev το oEoc 0 to evxey! τετελειωται᾽ Kat κλινασ 30 τὴν kepadny- wapedwKeyv To arva" Ot ov» Ἰουδαιοι- 31 iva un utyrT ert Tov στου τα σωματα εν To σαββατω. ere wapacKevieny yap peyaAn ἡ ἥμερα Tov σαββατον exetvou ' ηρωτησαν Tov πειλατον iva κατεαγωσιν avTwy ra σκελη. και aproow’ Ἦλθον ovy ot orpariorat-xat Tov hey MpwTou 32 κατεαξαν τα akeXsj*xat Tov αλλου Tov συνσταυρωθεντοσ avTw' ἐπι da TOV ἵν eABorrea. wo ἴδον avTov nén τεθνικοτα. 93 ov κατεαξαν avrov τα σκόλη Ἶ adda eic των στρατιωτῶν 84 oy xn avrov τὴν wrevpay evvEev. kat ενθεωσ εξηλθεν ata και ὕδωρ᾽ και o eopakwo pe uaprvuprkev-ka. αληθινη 35 avTov ἐστιν ἡ uaprvpia' κακεινοσ oidey ort αληθη Aeyi. ἵνα kat ὕμεισ πισταυσηται᾽ ἐγένετο yap ταυτα-ἵνα ἡ γραφὴ 36 πληρωθηἌστουν ov συντριβησεται avrov* kavmaAiw. erepa 97 ypadon λεγειοψονται elo ov e~exevTrncay’p υτ (Fol 6 b secundae mans.) APPENDIX. [SEC- IOHAN |] Partiti sunt nestimenta mea sibi et in uestem meam miserunt sortem .et milites quidem haec fecerunt stabant autem iuxta crucem ihu-mater eius et soror matris eius maria cleope- et maria magdalene-cum vidisset ergo ihs matrem. et discipulum quem diligebat. dicit matri suae. mulier-ecce filius tuus. deinde dicit discipulo-ecce mater tua. et ex illa hora accepit eam discipulus in sua, Postea sciens ihs quia iam omnia consummata sunt ut consummaretur scriptura. dixit.sitio. uas ergo positum erat-aceto plenum. illi aut.spongiam plenam acaeto hysopo circeumponentes optulerunt ori eius Cum ergo accepisset ihs acetum dixit. consummatum est-et inclinato capite-tradidit spm . Iudaei ergo qm parasceue erat-ut non remanerent in cruce corpora sabbato. erat enim magnus dies ille sabbati * rogauerunt pilatam-ut frangerentur eorum crura et tollerentur . uenerunt ergo milites. et primi quidem fregerunt crura. et alterius qui crucifixus est cum eo. ad ihm aut cum uenissent-ut uiderunt eum iam mortuum. non fregerunt eius crura sed unus militum lancea latus eius aperuit. et continuo exiuit sanguis et aqua-et qui uidit testimonium perhibuit et nerum est eius testimonium . et ille scit quia uera dicit. ut et uos credatis-facta sunt enim haec-ut scriptura impleretur. 0s-non comminuetis ex eo. et iterum alia scriptura dicit. uidebunt.-in quem transfixerunt- (Fol. 7 a secundae manüs.) Car. XIX. 24—J37. APPENDIX. [KAT. IQAN |] XIX Mera δε ravra* npwryce Tov πιλατον iwond αποαριμαθεασ- 38 ων μαθητησ τον we κακρυμμενοσ de δια ov ofloy των Ἰουδαιων- ἵνα apn, τὸ copa του i? και emerpeyer o πιλατοσ᾽ HA86v ovry-xat npev o cwpa Tov iv? HA8ev de και νιδημοσ. . 39 o ελθων προσ ov ἐν γυκτοσ TO πρῶτον φέρων μιγμα Yuvpyno και adone wo λιτρασ εκατον᾽ Ελαβον ovv o copa TOV we 40 xat eóncay avro ev οθονιοισ pera τῶν αρωματῶν καθωσ εθοσ στιν ἴουδαισ ανταφιαΐζειν" Hy δα ev Too oov ἀσταυρωθὴη xn. κηποσ- 41 kat ey TW kyro μνήμιον κανον» e» c ovóeTw ovdio erc0n* exet ovy 42 δια τὴν παρασκενὴν των Ἰουδαιων- οτι eyyue nv TO μνημιον- eÜnka» Tov uw +H δε uia τῶν σαββατων- XX.1 μαρια ἡ μαγδαληνὴη epxere T pe oxo τιασ (Fol. 7 b secundae manis.) Carr. XIX [SEC. IOHAN] post haeo aut-rogauit pilatum joseph ab arimathia. eo quod esset discipulus ihu-occultus autem. propter metum iudeorum. ut tolleret corpus ihu: et permisit pilatus- uenit ergo-et tulit corpus iha uenit aut et nicodemus qui uenerat ad ihm nocte primum. ferens mixturam murrae et aloes: quasi libras centum acceperunt ergo corpus iba et ligauerunt illud linteis cum aromatibus sicut mos iudgis est sepelire erat aut in loco ubi crucifixus est ortus et in orto monumentum nouum. in quo nondum quisquam positus erat. Ibi ergo propter parasceuen indeorum quia iuxta erat monumentum posuerunt ibm. una aut sabbati maria magdalenae uenit mane cum adhuc tenebre essent. (Fol. 8 a secundae mans.) . 98—X X. 1. 425 426 [KAT. IQAN.] eTt OVENS εἰσ TO uynpiov-kat Brera τον λιθον np'uevov ex Tov μνημιον᾽" TpeXxet ovy και EpXeTat προσ σιμωνα TeTpoy-Kat προσ Toy αλλον μαθητὴν ον αφιλι 0 (8- kai λεγει αντοισ᾽ npay TOV Kv ek τὸν μνημιου"» και ovk οιἰδαμεν που εθηκαν avrov’ Ἐξηλθον ovy o werpoo και αλλοσ μαθητησ. και epyxoy τὸ εἰσ τὸ μνημιον᾽ ᾿ ἔτρεχον δα ot δυο ομον " και οαλλοσ μαθητησ προ eüpauer ταχιον του ποτρον- καὶ qAOev πρωτοσ εἰσ τὸ μνημιον᾽ἢ και παρακνψασοβλεπει κιμενα τα οθονια"- ov μεντοι εἰσ ηλθεν Epxerat ovy σιμὼν πστροσ ἀκολουθῶν αντω. και εἰσῆλθεν εἰσ To μνημιον». και θεωρει ra οθονια xipeva. ^ και To σονδαριον o ny ext Tne Kehadno avrov. ov uera τῶν οθονιων κιμανον. ἄλλα χωρισ evrervAvypevor ew eva τοπονἢ Tore ovv οἰσηλθεν o αλλοσ μαθητησ. o ἤλθων πρωτοσ 7 ro μνημιον ἢ ^ και ἴδεν και ovk σπιστανσεν᾽ Ονδεπὼ yap edicay τὴν Ypadny-wri δι avTov ex νεκρῶν αναστηναι᾽ Απηλθον ovy παλιν “ροσ eavrove ot μαθηται᾿ Mapia δα εἰστηκει. " “προσ τὸ pynpio κλαιονσα eto wo OV €KAei*ey 2rapexvilrer eto To μνημιον᾽ xat θεωρι dvo ayyedouc-eva ?rpoc τὴ κεφαλη και ενα προσ Toe ποδινοοπου εκΚεαιτο το σῶμα TOV iV. και Aeyoucty avr) 6K6LVoL."yuvat Tt κλαιεισἦ (Fol. 8 b secundae man(s.) Cap. XX. 1—13. APPENDIX. XX. 10 12 13 [Late supra p. 154.] APPENDIX. 8. MARCI XVI. 6 [GaArcE supra p. 325.] 10 l1 12 13 14 15 Inter fol 347 b et 415 a haec leguntur: crucifixam-surrexit-non est hic. ecce locus-ubi posuerunt eum. sed ite dicite discipulis eius et petro quia praecedit uos in galileam. ibi eum uidebitis-sicut dixit uobis. at ille exeuntes-fagerunt de monumento. inuaserat enim eas tremor et pauor. et nemini quicquam dixerunt. timebant enim: surgens aut mane prima sabbati * apparuit primo mariae magdalenae- de qua eiecerat septem demonia. illa uadens nunciauit: his qui cum eo fuerant: lugentibus et flentibus. et illi audientes quia uiueret et uisus esset ab ea. non crediderunt. post haec autem duobus ex eis ambulantibus ostensus est in alia effigie euntibus in uillam. et illi euntes nuntiauerunt caeteris nec illis crediderunt nouissime recumbentibus illis undecim apparuit : et exprobrauit incredulitatem illorum et duritiam cordis quia his qui uiderant eum resurrexisse non crediderunt. et dixit eis. euntes in mundum uniuersum. praedicate euangelium (Fol. 9 a secundae manis.) CAP. XVI. 6—15. 427 428 APPENDIX. 8. Mango: XVI. xaen τη xricei! Ort o πισταυσασ 16 και Bawricbec-cw8noeras® o δα απιστησασικατακριθησοταιἶ σημια δε eic πιστευσασειν». TavTa παρακολουθησεοιἶ Ev τω ονοματι μου-δαιμονια ἐκβαλλουσι᾽ γλωσσεισ Aadn σωσιν καινεισοοφεισ apovaiy" xav θανασειμον τι ποιωσιν. ov μη avrove Bian’ 17 18 ev appworove χειρασ exiÜucovcew. kat καλωσ εξουσιν᾽ a, O uer ovv xo pera τὸ " λαλῆησει avroc-avednupen εἰσ roy ovpavor-xai exaÜ.cev — «v δεξίιων ov Ov’ Ἑκεινοι de εξελθοντεσ. exnputay wayraxou’ —, TOV KV συναργουντοσ. και Tov λογον βεβαιουντοσ. 19 δια τῶν «τακολονθουν των σημιων-. αμην εναγγέάλιον kara μαρκαν ereXecOn’ apxerat πραξισ αποστολωνἾ omni creaturae ' qui crediderit et baptizatus fuerit . saluus erit qui aut n crediderit .cdemnabi- signa aut eos qui crediderint. haec sequentur ' In nomine meo. daemonia eicient ' linguis loquentur nouis-serpentes tollent * et si mortiferu quid biberiut . non eis nocebit ' Super egrotos manus imponent. et bene habebunt " Et dns quidem postqua. locutus e eis. assumptus e. in caelum-et sedit a dextris di" Illi aut profecti- praedicauerunt ubiq;: dno cooperante: et sermonem cfirmante sequentib’ signis". amen’ EuAngelium scd marca Explicit ' Incipiunt actus aplorum ' (Fol. 95 secundae maniis.) Car. XVI. 15-90. ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS IN QUIBUS OMNES VETERUM OORREOTORUM SCRIPTURAE RECENSENTUR, ET DE LOCIS EXPLICATUR NOTATU DIGNIS. N.B. Correctiones in textu nostro interlineares, de quibus hic siletur, primae manüs sive ipsius scribae esse judicamus. Quae in Codice, sub primae mants (p. m.] textu, elota potiüs quam erasa, altiüs scrutantibus subinde apparent, ea per clot. diligenter notamus: e.g. Fol. 330 G,l 3 "super eum elot. sub ad eum sa p. m." De posteriorum correctionibus, qnos A, B, C, D, E, F, G, H, J, K, L, M nominamus, satis am in Prole- gomenis nostris dictum est, s. m. [i. e. secundae mantis] incerti cujusdam neque antiquissimi scriptoris lectiones indicat. Fol. 3 a. Prorsus evanuit atramen- | 1.12 supra o prim. in ovro; 9 b. 1. 10 ium. 3 ὃ. 1. 18 legas ior non viap p. m.; aurno partim elotum 8. m. l 33 re- scripsit K. 4G. l 4 b pro v in -vis, seu potius -us G. Ls bprouin-uitG. Li 8 supra t in -bit G. 1. 23 i supra e in -des G. 46.1. 14 a pro e prim. in ἐπαγγειλα- ται Β. 1. 16 τεσ post akovcar addit C. 5a. 1 8 a in-tae et obelo et puncto no- tat s. m. l. 23 nt οἷοί. sub m $n puerum p. m. 5 5.1. 17 ἢ pro e prim., etiam e supra at eras. in βεθλεαιμ B. l 19 ov pro ea tn διετειασ B. l 22 0 insertum ante ἡρεμιου B. 6 a. l. 5 & supra ue in querere G. l. 8 m ad nocte adpendit G. supra e in -des G. consulari K. 65.1.2 τ in τὴν secund. mutat in Ὕ 8. m. l. 6 oB supra on in εφηθη C. l. 22 fin. » post bepuarew addit K. 8a. 1. 3 i supra e tn -tes G. b pro u in -gauit G. ll. 27, 29, 30 initio, deficit pergamena. l. 30 est per ^^^ supra positum abrogat G. 8 b. 1.2 em pro ew B. l. 8 marg. us: sectionis Ammonianae vix tandem legitur. l. 19 "*ov pro Ou prim. habet A: forsan gutem rectits Kipling. qui cov non OvOv p. m. legisse putat. 1. 26 .. supra o (articul) s. m.; sic etiam l.10 i l.270prouin 1. 18 supra o prim. in opto. ga. 1. 25 b pro v tn -tavis seu potius -tauis G. 95.1. 15 o in -«λαιασ, 1.17 » in μεγαν partim erasa. l. 18 x supra lineam ante exea Β. 1.27 » supra σ tn -βλη- στροσ B. IO a. |. 8 in per. . supra pontum abro- gat G. 1.9 ἃ supra b (obelo delet.) in -bit G. L irt supra ph, 1. 14 h supra ta G. 10 5.1. 27 rw supra lineam ante xn C. ll. 31—33 partim rescripsit K. I1 a. l. 27 — supra spa ponit G. 11 ὃ. 1. 14 fin. -rac pro -των D. c ad ada appendit H. I2 d. 1 7 — supra a in iustitia G. l. 10 t supra n in dixerin G. l 12i supra e in -ces G. l 171 primum tn sall obelo delet G. 12 b. 1l. 5 αν supra lineam post Oc C ; sic etiam C (nts mavis F) τω post τουτων ad fin. lin. 1. 12 legas υμειν sine puncto p.m.;iproainopyat- D. 1.35 win προσφερεισ erasum 8. m. 1.26 fin. ewe post raxv addit A non prima manus, ut olim judicavimus. Cf, Tabul. m1. 2. l. 28 -σει per puncta supra posita abro- gats.m. 1.30 fin. eeras.s.m. Sed confer Prolegom. p. Iv. not. 1. 13a. 1.12 isupra e inomnesG. 1.24 e supra i erasum tn -ari G. L 31 nim exiens et obelo et puncto notat s. m. 1. 32 u supra b (obelo delet.), et * supra r ultim. G, cut forsan dandum est^ sequens. ]. r$ 13 ὃ. 1. 28 you supra ew B, etiam loco ew erasi D. 14a. 1. 1 i supra 6 in omnes G. 1. 16 Jin. " facit eam moechari addit G. 1. 31 est * est pro etiam etiam G. 14 b. 1. 11 dele — supra :. ac pro ew in ὕμειν B. pro ev ovparouw forsan B. 15a. 1. 8e passum supra ium Οὐ, unum etiam per ' '' supra posita abrogato. 1. 10 t in dat et obelo et puncto notat G. 1. 20 i supra lineam post fili G. 15 5. 1. 24 ὦ supra o in avro» C. 1.30 a pro o tn BAarro- D. 16 a. 1. 5 it tn facitis εἰ punctis et obelis notat ἃ. — 1. 14 x supra 8 in des- tera G. 1. 16 us supra τ (obelo notatum) in tur G. 1, 26 n supra es in cludes G. 16 b. Foedatur chemicis haec pagina: sic etiam 26, 385, 326, ἄο. 1. 7 fin. wo addit A. cf. 125. 1.26. 1. 15 yap supra lineam post €ay B. 1. 28 τω supra lineam post e» C. xpupaw pro xpugia A. l. 31 ov et » in αφανιζουσιν erasit 8. m., σ (C) in e (€) mutato. l. 32 & supra lineam post κλεπται B. 1. 33 ove ante ev erasum 8. m. (legas θησαυρουσουσ ev). 25 a. 1. 2 e supra is (obelo notatum) in maris G. l. τό l. 31 0 ουρανιοσ 25 b. 1. 28 a» supra vex C. 26a.etb. Summa hujus folii pars αὖ. scissa est: quae restant 1. 1 a. et b. dedi- mus. 26 b. 1. 23 ew supra líneam ante rn- pourra C. 430 47 a. ll 11, 14 e supra a (obelo nota- tum) in jaj- G. 11]. 16, 19 u supra b (obelo notatum) in nob G. l. 21 t pro l. 23 8 in utrisque l. 38 c in mittunc G. et obelo et puncto notatum s. m. e supra lineam forsan 8. m. 27 b. 1. 10 » in avrov in v mutat D. 28 a.1 . 4u supra b ín -bit G. 1. 21 credimus supra etiam improbat per '"'*G. 11. 8 er supra lineam inter | εἰ unt G. 28 b. 1l. 1 rw supra lineam post εν C. 1. 8 σ in ecxvdpevos supra a! eras. scrip- sit p. m., vel forsan potius A. l9p prim. in pep per punctum abrogat K. 1. 12 Tov κυ pro ro» xy D. l. 16 litera (ω 1) elot. sub a secund. $n avra p. m. cf. 1.8. 1. 31 avin capaptravoy eras. 8. m. l. 33 ἴσρ- pro ewp- 8. m. 40 a. l 7 rasura incidit post au in autem. l. 32 u supra b (obelo nota- tum) G. 29 ὃ. 1. 9 0 mutat nr H. l. 19 ἡ supra lineam. post μηγε B. l. 27 e» mutat in ev τη H. 30 6.1. 13 * post δια p. m. casu scrip- tum videtur, 31 a. 1. 6 s secund. in uestris obelo notat. G. L 10 i supra lineam post fii G. 31 5. 1. 3 awoxrwac supra σφαξαι D. l6 roveras. s. m. 1. 14 fin. avro p. m. sed. rescriptum, me judice, negante Wet- &tenio. l 21 y» supra lineam post eur D. l. 22 x pro x in δικ- D. 2 a. ]. 4 forsan c pro g in magis p. m., corrigente A. 1.25 i supra e (obelo notatum) in -nes G. 32 b. IL τ, 7 lacera est pergamena. l 14 epx- pro epyas- B. l. 17 $ pro b in rub K. l. 27 e» supra lineam ante μαλακοισ B. 332a.1.5 ἃ supra ue tn que α. 1.17 8 prim. tn audistis εἰ obelo et puncto delet un m. l.25hante arundinem in margine scribit Q. 1. ay n in regnum eras. s. m. 330. L 5 Tow et των eras. s.m. : sic o prim. 1. 9. l. 9 δε supra lineam post aro A, l. 31 « supra lineam inter a et wv À. 34 a. l. 12 e supra i in omnis G. l. 31 ae supra i (obelo notatum) in facti G. ADNOTATIONE8 EDITOBIS. 34 Ὁ. IL 5, 13 » in ny eras. 8. m.: sic | (ἃ obelo notat.) G. n prim. 1. 7, et eoras Ἰ. 25. l. 32 row supra lineam post ino C. 35 a. 1. 18 uo pro bu (b obelo notat.) G. ll 24—27 partim deficit. pergamena. l. 24 b pro u in lau G. 35 5.1. a e supra lineam ante ἰδοντεσ B. l 27 c supra lineam post τι H. l. 31 Tov eras, 8. m. 36 a. 1. 1 au supra b (obelo notatum) in bellere G. l. 8 u supra b (obelo notatum) in -bit G. 1, 28 u supra b, m supra t in obet G. 36 b. Chemicis foedatur haec pagina. l.2 ἡ sub ὕ, v &ub ev prim. elot. omnia p.m. l.9 7c eras. s. m. ; sic etiam um L 19, F1. 20, ore 1,25. 1. 18 κατεαξεν pro κατιαξεισ, addito etiam in marg. xa- Aap... συντετριμ nuevo post avrov l. 17 F. ll. 26—28 lacera est pergamena, hoc loco. l 3r α pro e in -povre D. l. 33 a0 supra rn in στησεται C. 37 a. 1. 2 u supra b (obelo notatum) in salbaG. — 11. 7, 22 ἃ pro b (obelo no- tatum) tn -bit G. l 17 fin. in marg. "harundinem quassatam addá G. 1.18 t supra 8 (obelo notatum) tn confringes G. l. 23 a in ita perüt omnino in lacund. l. 33 b pro u in stauit G. 37 b. 1. 3 σ᾽ clot. sub X in -ovÀ p. m. 1. 32 ayaa eraso, o substituit D. 38 a. 1. 3 c elot. sub i in eic- p. m. l. 4 i supra lineam post fili G. 38 b. 1. 13 avr pro ca D. l. 15 ¢ in wowepe (etiam Tov 1. 27) eras. 8. m. l 20 ¢ supra e in -era« D. l. 21 ye supra av in rno νεασ B, ra supra xax D. 39 a. 1. 3 uerbum uacuum pro beruum uacum G. l. 4 n eupra -det, 1. 12 a supra ue in que G. l. 25 b supra u in -uit G (c in condemnauit punctato, forsan p. m.). 39 b. 1. 7 avrov eras. 8. m. a supra lineam post xewor 1. 8, stem supra e se- cund. in eornxecay |. 14 B. supra o eras, in ec A. l. 29 4 supra ἐσ in ἐστήκει E. 40 a. l. 1 u supra b (obelo notatum) in -ibiG. 11. 12, 15 a supra ue in que G. 40 b. 1. 24 € supra lineam ante λαλει ]. 24 » B. 41 a. 1. 3 t supra lineam post -ba, 1. 5 n supra -ret, |. 7 i supra ru in harunt fin. ad audit addit e G. l 4 h ἐπ hor et puncto et obelo notat G. l 24 ebat supra or (sed ebat eras.) B. L 39 i supra e (obelo notat.) in -tes, L 30 c eu- pra t (obelo notatum) in dit G. L 30a secund. in vadae obelo notat s.m. 1. 33 g inc mutat G. 41 ὃ. l. 24 εν supra lineam ante εαντω Α. l. 32 σ in πλουτουσ erasit 8. m. 41 a. 1. 7 b pro u in ueati G. l, 27 u supra b (obelo notatum) in ber- G. l. 33 u supra o (obelo notatum) tn -uos G. 42 b. 1. 28 xy supra θην B. τῶν supra lineam post παντων C. 43 a. l. 29 periit omnind e in eis. 43 b. l. 10 » in ἐλαληνσεν eras. s. m. l. λό νιοι 8. m. per rasuram pro vto rye Bac factum. 44 α. 1. 4 i supra e (obelo notatum) ἐπ habe- G. 1l. 16, 30 b pro u in -auo- G. l. 3a isupra e (obelo notatum) in colleg- G. 44 b. 1. 31 A prim. in βαλλουσιν eras. 8. fh. 45 a. 1. 18 à supra ue in querenti G. l. 20 e supra i prim. tn uindedit, etiam i supra e (obelo notatum) G. 45 δ. 1. 32 e supra a in evap- H. 46 a. l. 1 intelleximus in marg. (=. supra etiam posito) G. l. 19 fin. c post hae habet G. 46 b. 1.12 τὴν supra lineam post wee l. r4 l 33 B. 474. 1. 8 u supra b (obelo notatum) ἐπ -abit G. 1. 26 ae supra i (obelo nota- tum) tn secuti G. 47 6.1. 16 o supra ὦ ponit A, ὦ in o mutat Κ΄. l.27»supra ἡ K. 48 a. 1l. 14 g pro c tn frac G. l. 16 ue supra lineam post a tn -carunt, sed postea elot. l. at fin. bas post tur habet G. 1. 261 in fluct- mutatur p.m., Ὁ semi-formato. 48 b. l. 21 ar: post -cap* addit L. (: τελοσ: ut solet, tn margine posito). l. 30 o supra o in προερ- C. 4923.1. 3 r in ergo et puncto et obc!o notat a.m. G ponit den supra na L 13, & supra -ce 1. 14, m supra -sa 1. 1ς. l. 29 ἃ supra b in -bati (obelo notatum) G. 49 5. 1. 10 obclo notat ἃ in Ba» K. l. 12 ac supra ein -care A. 1.22 D? pro -wri, etiam pro -wre 1. 24, ot habet: «νι et -wre reponit K. zo a. 1. 6 pro au tn aut (au eraso) e habet G. l. 33 8 £n utrisque et obelo et puncto delet s. m. 50 ὃ. 1. 3 sub κνὴν lineolam ponit K. ll. 9, 16 D! pro -wrei habet οι, sed -wrei reponit. K. l. 13 fin. ι post. -φημεια addit K. l. 14 yw delet s. m. (D), reponit K. 51a. 1.2 (sic etiam 51 b) hiat perga- mena. ll. 9, 14 coinquinant in marg. (— super communicant posito) G. 1. 20 u supra y (obelo deletum) G. 51 b. L 4 va eras. s. m. 53 a. l. 26 e supra a in jaj- G. 51 b. 1, 4 και To περισσευον TU» κλασμ p. m., sed super rasuram rescriptum. Prior lectio (nisi forte Tov fnit. lin.) perüt. l. 19” supra $yre, supra oy- 8. m. (H.1). 1, 20 o pro a in σημιαν H. 53 d. l. 2 autem supra lineam ante turbae G. — 1. r1 ut ante signum, 1. 19 a supra ue t» querit G. 53 5. 1. 4 fin. w pro -τε K. L 19 v (postea, eras.) supra lineam post ro A: τον ζωντ oc legit H. 544. l. 19 uiuentis in marg. (—— super saluatoris posito) G (alid quam in 53 ὃ manu). 1l. 23 meus supra lineam post pater G. l 25 b pro v in -vo (immd potius -uo) G. 54 δ. 1. 10 ὦ supra o (obelo notatum) tn εἰλεοσ B. 55 a., 55 5. Il. 30, 31 Aiat pergamena. 55a. ἢ. 13 8 supra ue in que, sunt supra hom- G. 55 b. 1. 6 ror secund. per puncta supra posita abrogat s. m. l. 20 c pro ¢ ha- bet D. 1. 29 eraparrec D, literd quam scripsit p. m. ante rrec omnind delet4. 56a. 1. 17 ἃ supra b in bis G. 57 a. 1l. 14d pro t in at, 1. 25 ' supra o in hoc G. 57 b. 1. 1 » supra o eras. in κοκκοσ B. l. 7 δ woc p. m., sed o Voc 8.m. 1. 30 y supra lineam post new B. 58 α. 1. 2 π supra hic A ut mihi vide- tur: forsan p. m. l $ e supra a in jaj- G. l. 8 8 ante m obelo notat G. — — l r5 facit aut prae[stat abscisso] G, etiam per (———.) abrogato. 1.17 u ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. supra b (obelo notatum) in bidetur G. lat b prou in liueri G. l. 26 n in -iens obelo abrogat G. 58 b. 1. 16 δε erasum 8. m. 59 5. 1. 13 U pro ἡ tn ἡμων B. 1. 28 1 f supra ἐστε referunt ad versus in imá pagind per G suppletos εσται δεδεμμενα ev Tow ουρανοισ και οσα a» λυσητε emi Tyo yno b uw b l. 31 Tov erasum s. m. 60 a. 1.3 ἃ supra b (obelo notatum) in salb-, l. 4 n supra -ri in fuerit G. 1. 19 8 tn lucrast- obelo notat 8. m. 1, 28 1 post terram refert ad versus in imd pagind per G suppletos: erunt ligata in caelis et quaecumque solueritis in terram ᾧ 60 b. 1. τ in ov yap ew δυο x.T.À. mutat D. — 1. 8 fin. xc erasum. 1. 18 0o supra o0 in awobnva A. 61 a. 1. 14 m supra lineam post dece G. 1.15 be supra -an- et autem supra eo G. 1. 18 fin. ere pro i secund. in restitui G. l 22 est obelo abrogat 8. m. 61 ὃ. 1. 24 ντεσ C supra vow erasum. l. 29 » tn θηλὺν eras. s. m. 62 a.1. 7 m supra lineam post nequa G. l. 24 m supra ep in teptantes G. 62 b. 1. 6 και eras. [deest Latinà]. 63 a. 1. 8 per tn marg. G, pro di quod obelo notatur. 1. 12 causa in marg. G, ratione per ~~ notato. 63 b. 1. 17 v supra lineam post o (ar- ticul.) A. 1. 31 a supra lineam ante δυνατὸν A. 64 a. 1. 4 ta supra lineam post manda G. l. 16 fin. e in me deest p. m., ad- dit G. 64 b.1. 3 c supra x in «καμεν B. 1.7 ἢ pros in καθισ- B. l. 9 B supra lineam ponit tac ante B: sic etiam a post -σιον |. 13, e supra αἱ tn -erai 1. 25. l. 29 evSexarnp elot. sub evvarny e p. m. 65 a. 1. 27 b pro u in dauo, 1. 29 m supra n (obelo notatum) tn iden- G. 65 b. 1. 1 e tn -μεισθ- obelo notat Κ΄. l. 26 £e supra eo in ἐστιν K. 66 a. 1. 16 patrem supra famil, s supra m sequens (obelo notatum), 1, 22 ibi supra e (obelo notatum) in te G. 66 b. 1. 19 a0 p. m. me judice (Kipling. A, forsan rectius): perit atramentum. 431 67 a. 1. το i in accessit mutat. p. m- l 20 b pro u bis in uiuit- G. 1, 29 ges supra lineam post re G. ll. 30, 31 a supra o (obelo notatum) in eorum G. 67 b. 1. 7 — supra &xpov forsan A vel B: sed 715. 1.0 — sub awxar et + in marg. K. 1.25 velot. sub tin ἵνα p.m. l 30 .. supra v eras. 8. m. l. 31 οιησ elot. sub ισ δε p. m. 68 a. 1. 14 u supra o (obelo notatum) in fond- G, l. 17 & supra ne in caene G. l. 21 a in saedentes obelo notavit 8. m. 68 b. 1. 2 ε elot. sub in -φαγη p. m. l. 8 fin. exes secund. p. m., me judice, sed “ super exei prim., ' super xpeuay 8. m. [nescio an rectius. Kipling. exe. secund. sm. (A), " et’ p. m] 115 -you A pro “γιον : restituit » K. 111. 26, 27 ὦ pro o4n occara H: sic 69 b. 1. 16. 69 a. ). 6 u supra b (obelo notatum) in solb- G. l. 10 est supra lineam post factum G. .1.25a supra ue in que G. l. 26 o supra lineam p. m., obelo notat 8. m. 69 b. 1. 5 fin. o post yeyparra: addit H. 1.19 ow supra ὦ in avro B, tte- rum οἷ (ὦ eras.) D. L 33 » ante avi eras, 8. m. 70 a. 1.9 n ante c, h post c, G supra lineam. 1.16 o in filio obelo notat 8. m. l 19 etiam per^^^^ abrogat s. m. ll. 31, 33 h in haruit obelo notat s. m. l. 32 punctum superius post discipuli p. m., forsan casu. yo b. 1. 7 re οἷοί. sub on in agre p. m. l. 17 fin. ον post λογον addit D: cf. 71b. L 3t. 71 a. 1.3 e suprai prim., ]. 10c supra d prim. (d obelo notat.), 1. 17 b pro u in -auo et u supra b (obelo notatum) in bos, l. 25 m supra b (obelo notatum) in -ribus G. 71 b. 1. 1 » supra lineam post ro B. l3 uera prim. per puncta supra ponta abrogat s. m. l 7 fin. o pro w tn δνω 8. m. l 31 init. o» pro oA, nist maris D. 72 8.1. 5 m supra n (obelo notatum) in identidem G: sic 73 a. L 1. 72 ὃ. 1. 25 ἢ supra ὃ eras. in ὕμων B. 73 a. ll. 9—16, in marg. recens manus adscripsit Magi .iii- Caspar " Malchus- Patisarca - Latrones cu xpo crucifixi: 432 Gemas. dext. Demas, sinist.’ In Nico- demi Evangel. (Thilo, Cod. Apocryph. N. T., 1832, p. 588) latrones Teords et Δημᾶς nominantur; in Actis Nicodemi sive Actis Pilati, (Tischendorf. Evan. Apocryph. 1853) Γίστασ et Δυσμᾶσ. 74 G. l. 4 b pro u in parauolis G. 75 a. 1. 3 qui autem ommutuit e 1. 6, eras. potius quam elot. sub et dicit ei p. m. l. 4 i’ et supra o (obelo notatum) in hoc (c forsan s. m.) G: sic 1. 21 u supra b (obe- lo notatum), in bidetur, 1. 23 m supra e tn tept-. 76 a. l. 3 post sem addit en G. 1.39 dicet per ''''" supra posita abrogat G. "6 b. ]. 24 wayra ov» prim. per puncta et lineam abrogat K. l. 27 yap per . ¥- supra script. abrogat 8. m., forsan G: L 28 esp sic super enim 77 a. l. 27. a prim. in αδυσβ- eras. s. m. 77 a. 1.13 d supra p (obelo notatum) in ponec G. 2715.1. 3 τὴν prim. per puncia supra posita abrogat K. 1. 29 οἱ supra lineam ante λεγοντεσ C vel ἘΠῚ 78 a. ll. 15, 16 b pro u £n -auitur G: stc 1. 32 b pro u in deu-. l 25 h in haridam obelo notat s. m. 48 b. 1. 20 fin. ot post τυφλοι addit A vel D. 79 a. ll. 7, 10, 13 hiat pergamena. l. 33 ur in paretur per '" supra positum abrogat s. m. 80 a. 1. 8 h supra cr, et o pro ἃ in urnatis G. 8o b. 1. 3 forsan ἡμῶν p.m., sed ἡ perüt omnind: v erasum, cujus vestigia jam leguntur, viz primae mands est. 1.7 lacera est p : vinculo membrana- cto tegitur oup, sed " adhuc legitur. l. 31 ὦ et c supra o et v erasa in οδυνων B. 81 a. 1. 3 i supra e prim. in demitte- tur G. 81 b. 1. 1 rur supra lineam post rar» C. l 17 ov prim. eras. (? post X posito) A. l. 18 o pro w in eorwo H. l. 30 fin. gra pro ouo H. 82 a. 1. 15 eniet finis e 1. 14 elot. sub ideritis p. m. l. 32 u supra b (obelo notatum) in salb- G. 83 a. l. 1 e p. m. elot, ante tunc. 83 5. 1. 19 no supra lineam ante ew- ἤλθεν D. ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 84 a. ]. 32 i supra e prim. (obelo no- tatum) in demisisset G. 85a. 1. 3 e tn feidelis et obelo et puncto notat & m. l. 6 u supra b (obelo no- tatum) in serbus G. 9 85 b. 1. 1 -εταὶ primd, sed ἐσαι p. m., T eloto subo. 1. 8 η elot. sub e secund. in ἀρκεσει p. m. 86 a. 1. 14 n supra et ín dicetes G. 86 b. 1. 21 a tn eva eras. s. m. 87 a.1. a7 fin. est * post tuum addit G. 1.29 m supra lineam post nequa G. 88 a. 1. 22 est per ""' supra posita ab- rogat G. 88 ὃ. 1. 29 ere supra lineam ante λεσεν K. 1.31: Lad σοδ: refert in marg. 1. 32. 89 b. 1. 9 wo in Nexpwoou eras. s. m., post puncta, supra posita. Cf. 81 b. 1. 17. l 35 uaroc prim. eras. 8. m. ll. 33, 33 primae mants sunt, sed sub verba προσ Tove ἀρχιερεισ Kat εἰπεν avrow τι θελεται μοι δουναι elota. go ὅ. 1. 3 σ in ow eras. 8. m. supra pe in ἀποκρεισ K. 91 a. ll. 1—6; a1 deficit pergamena (sic or ὃ. 11, 1—3; 24). 1.9 tsecund, tn itte obelo notat G. gt 5.1. 6 » (ut videtur) elot. sub ιν in adecu p. m. 92 a. l.3t h supra t in getsamini G. 91 b. l. 11 avrovc οἷοί, sub rove pa p.m. 1, λό c supra lineam post rov C. 93 a. I. 18 ens supra it (obelo notatum) in abiit G. 93 5. 1. 24 in λεγειωνησ mutat ὦ in o anina D. 94 G. IL 1—4 deficit pergamena (sic 945.1. ἡ. 17 te in accedentes per puncta supra abrogat s. m. l. 9 ic supra e in ame G. 94 5. 1. 18 v pro » in rovro», oc pro a in Xeyorra D. l. 23 post ἐεσιωπα ma- culatur pergamena. 95 a. 1. 20 eum secund. per ''' supra positum abrogatG. 11.528 tn -deuitis in b mutat G. 95 b. L 31. Dele : in marg. 975. 1. aw pror in roca K, addd etiam cov post roca F, cov l. 3 punctato. 98 a. 1. 5 e supra i tn praenis G. 98 b, l. 10 p pro ἃ prim. in φλαγελλ- A. 1l 38« supra lineam ante ariya- yov B: cf, vers. Lat. ]. a1 «6 99 a L 2 ultum supra lineam post tum (lineold per e in fieri insertá) G. l. 5 m obelo notat, b pro u in -euitis Àabet G. l 27 h supra cl, 1. 28 et supra lineam ante duxerunt G. 995.1. 27 cin avroceras. 8. m. 1. 33 c pro fin ζαφθ- E. 100 a. Titulus vinculo membranaceo legitur. ll. 17, 45 b pro u tm liuer- G. l 22 ἃ supra b (obelo notatum), 1. 27 m supra n (obelo notatum) in iden-, 1l. 29 8 supra e tert. in tenebre G. 100 b. 1. 20 ve supra ed, ἡ in e mutato C. l. 24 Xe supra lineam ante -yorres B. 1. 30 » supra lineam post papa B. l 31 Tov supra $ (per puncta supra posita abrogatum) C. tor a. 1.8 b pro a in liuerat G. 1.22 u pro b prim. (obelo notatum) in serb- G. 1, 23 A (pro a) supra re tn terre G. tor b. l. 11 λισασ prim. eras. s. 9, punctis priüs supra positis. ll. 13, 3t ἢ supra lineam post papa B. l 26 super φνλακασ (partim eras.) κουστουδιαν ponit M. l. 48 ro supra lineam post -uca» C. 1.20 super r v φυλακ (η εἰ ἡ p.f. prorsus eras.) THe κουστουδιασ ponit M. 102 a. 1.20 b pro ἃ secund. in juue G. 11. 20, 28 h supra cr in sepul crum G. 102 b., 103 5., 104 b. partim, abscissac sunt sectiones Ammonianae. 102 b. l. 15 τὴν supra lineam post eu C. 103 a. l. 11 te supra lineam post vide G. ll. 15, 26 b pro u $n -deuitis G. l. το fin. ibs elot. sub eis p. m. L 28 ne supra lineam ante -runt G. 103 b. l. 1 lacera est pergamena (sic 104G3.1.1—4). 1. 2 supra lineam ante a» A: simillimum verd est e p. m. 115 ὃ. l. 23. l. 13: ad sect. Ammon. perti- net. 104 a. l. 2 b pro u in nouis G. 104 b. ll. 1—3 rubro script., initio Evangelii. l 1 fin. θν disertissimi : sic "o yeyore»* l. 4. 1. 3 α supra lineam post & K. l.9 @ pro x in kv A (me Judice), qui etiam ἣν per. . abrogat, et v ad fin. lineae in o mutat. ibid. e (xt videtur) elot. sub ἡ in ἣν p. m. l 20 κε supra wy in elu», 1. 22 οἱ supra lineam ante οὐκ, |. 23 ex supra lineam post οὐδε, l. 30 ὕμιν supra lineam post εἰπὸν B. 113 b. l. 11 $ supra p in νυμιοσ E. l. 30 ὃ elot. sub o p. m. (ante δε). 114 G. l. 3 fin. ueniunt ad eum οἷοί, p. m. 114 5.1. 24 a supra lineam post ov A. 115 a. ]. 2 xpa? elot. sub ihs p. fm. 115 b. 1. 6 no in δειψησω per puncta supra posita abrogat, deinde eradit 8. m. l. 22 o supra lineam ante pa H. 1. 32 avrov supra lineam ante ev C. 116 a. 1.1 b pro ἃ in uiuit bis G. l. 3 b pro u in dauo (sic legas, non davo) G. 116 b. 1. 20 ν supra lineam post ἡνεγκε B. 117 G. 1. 3 puncta sub ui in -tiauit ponit 8. m.: cf. text. Graec. 117 5. 1. 3 o supra lineam ante ovx E (o minutissimo etiam post ovx semi- formato) 1, 26 e supra lineam ante ορτην A. 118 a. l. 4 pro ἃ in -auor- secund., ]. 5 pro u in lauo-, b Aabet G. l. 29 — sub basiliscus K. 118 b. ll. 3, 33 € supra lineam ante ἴδ. A. l. 4 x eras. sub o secund. in βασι- λισκοσ (c p. m. esse videtur). l5a elot. sub € in Ke p. m. l. 19 ro supra lineam ante wary C. 119 a. 1, 36 b pro h in helzetha forsan p. m. 119 b. 1, ar 8e supra lineam ante ασθεν- A, l. 22 £e supra ev tn evev- σεν A. 120 b. 1. 3 » supra lineam post eXve . B: sic etiam 1. 4 » post eXeye, l. 28 την ante. (wy. 1. 10 εἰ elot. sub yo in ποιησὴ p. m. 121 ὃ. 1. 20 gu in μου eraso, av. reponit A. l. 25 v tn λυχλον in σ mutat B. 122 a. l. 16 dico prim. per puncta supra posita improbat 8. m. l. 20 ejus supra lincam ante quod A. 122 b. 1. 4 X supra | in awecralxey B. l. 8 apaprarovcat in a μαρτυρου- ca. mutat p. m. aro elot. sub vpo p. m. l. 21 wy super aa in ὕμασ B. 123 b. 1l. 14 c in oc obelo notat K. l*16 re supra lineam ante ecrw H. 1. 38 συ.σ... 1 elot. sub Swoexaxo p. m. 124 G. l. 1 batibi elot. sub debat p. m. ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. IL 26, 27 hiat pergamena (sic 124 b. l 27). I24 b. IL 10, 28 e supra lineam ante w H. 1, 27 av tn avrov eras. 8. m., eliam per puncta supra posita antea abrogatum. 125 a. l. 6 te supra m in aum K. 125 ὦ. l. 17 ya supra po in ἐρσωμεθα B. l 22 e secund. in εἰπεν mutat B l. 26 ἐστιν prim. erasit 8. m.: per puncta supra posita etiam antea abro- gatum. 126 a. 1. 6 u pro o in hoc A: forsan p. m. l. 17 bi supra e in -emur G: sed bi rursus deletum, 126 b. 1. a — sub wo in διδωσ K. 1. 20 jin. » post eavró K: sic 128 b. 1. I4 fin. 127 b. 1. 15 και eras. 8. m.: eay supra ria C. l. τό init. και p. m. rescript. super rasuram. 128 a. 1. 17 fin. t erasum: etiam antea et obelo et puncto notatum. — sub viue- ritis 1. 28, uibet 1l. 3t K, lineis similibus etiam in margine positis. 128 b. 1. 11 vo elot. sub ov ultim. p. m. l. 25 fin. x addit B post ἐστιν. 129 a. 1. 7 ἃ in aeo eras. 8. m. 129 b. 1. 6 s Latine elot. sub o in σε p. m. l. 22 o supra lineam post avro H. l. 24 init. ov pro οἱ prim. B. 130 b. 1. 3 ὁ supra oc in avroc A, me judice. 132 0.1. 23 ro supra lineam post a B, qui etiam v pro ¢ in avrow habet. l. 29 o pro a in ἐλεγαν B. 134 a. l. 3 m secund. in manums par- tim eras. 1. 24 — eub ihs autem est Καὶ notantis: sic etiam 133 b. 1. 24; 153 b. l 10; passim, in marg. — l. 29 muliere per puncta supra posita abrogat 8. m. 134 b. 1. 28 ὃ secund. super rasuram rescript. p. m. 135 a. l. 3 8 in inclinatus per puncta supra posita abrogat s. m. l. 27 ein et obelo notat s. m. 135 6. l. 1 ν eras. sub © in -πων p. m. l 12 τῇ supra o in ζησετε E. lL 15 o pro a in edeyay K. Ibid. e supra a in avrov A. l 30 vro supra v in τον E, sed ro» supra κοσ D ut videtur. 136 b. 1. 36 wi supra eu tn euew B. l]l 27 e supra lineam ante wpaxa A: forsan p. m., eed periit atramentum. 1n o. 433 137 b. 1. 2 a supra ev (eras.) A: re- ponit e» H.. 1. 3 — sub εἰ in erre K. l. 6 ovy pro ovx, et ne" (sic) pro Onper B : reponit οὐκ et θημεν H, θ΄ eraso. — 1.9 jin. a, pro ον (eras.) B: reponit ον H, qui a obelo tranaftxit. l. 11 AGA pro αληθ habet B. l 17 εν elot. eub 9x in -9xev p.m. 1.29 αἱ supra e ultim. in are- μαζετε B. 138 a. 1. 2 t in audiuit partim eras. 138 b. l. 5 λεγ elot. sub συλ p. m. L 8 o pro a secund. in aweOavay K. l. 18 e supra lineam ante ἴδη A. 140 a. l. 37 & in aeum obelo notat 8. m. 140 b. 1. 15 θη secund. erasum: sic ¢ secund. in iyi L 6. I41 b. 1.12 o supra lineam ante ὅσ A. l. 16 ec supra lineam ante τιν C. 1. 23 v pro a in. nSowaro D. 143 6.1. 13 σκου supra aw in yeow- ow E. 1. 30 c secund. in eorw puncto abrogat 8. m. 144 b. 1. 26 ay supra lineam post -θησ B. lage supra wo tn Tow A, forsan p. m. 145 a. 1. 12 e tn ego (g etiam in c mutato) erasit 8. m. l. 25 s prim. in lapidastis et obelo et puncto abrogat s. m. 145 b. 1. 9 fin. duae literae (forsan p.m.) erasae. 1.19 rho secund. erasit 8. m. 146 ὁ. 1.1 e supra lineam ante w A. l. 9 w pro ἢ in αὐτὴ A. L 13 κε (postea erasum) supra lineam ante xot- para B! l. 33 o elotum inter x et w. 147 α. 1. 8 quoniam lumen mundi € l. 7 clot. sub si quis autem ambulat in p. m. 147 5. 1. 14 » pro o secund. in κοσμοσ D. l. 32 ov supra ὃ et a pro o post à C. 148 a. 1. 28 n supra es in uides D1 ἃ in caecidit obelo notat s. m. 148 b. 1. 3 ai elot. sub e in xe p. m. l. 4 fin. o post πω addit B. 1. $ avru» pro ων habet B. l. 8 σ elot. p. m. ante ino. l. 27 e supra lineam post wept B, me judice. 149 b. L 8 xaipac A: post x scripsit $ó p.m. ]. 30 € supra lineam ante oprny B. l. 32 w supra οἱ tn ya E. l. 33 o supra lineam post orw E. 55 434 150 b. 1. 8 » supra lineam post ηλειψε |. BR. L 32 eopray post ew τὴν eras. (orn et tantum non v perierunt). 151 a. l. 4 i supra lineam ante bi K. l. 31 stera super rasuram rescriptum. 151 5.1. 3 w pro o in οσσανα A. 152 b. 1. 2 w elot. sub o in πεσων p. m. ]. 10 ον (postea erasum) supra x in δια- koc À vo supra oc in διακοσ C. 1. a1 fin. tres literae p. m. erasae post edeyov: forsan Sav. 153 5.1. 19 e supra lineam ante ἴδω- ow A. l 20 ewe supra lineam ante orpag- D. 154 G. l. 11 ll elot. sub g in signa p.m. l. 13 n elot. sub t in -pleretur p. m. 1. 18 oculos eras. sub cor p. m. 154 5. 1. 5 > post αλλ et wa (a postea eras.) supra lineam post αλλ B. 1.22 w pro o in wapada A. 156 b. 1, 12 v in πετρουσ eras. 8. m. l. 20 o in marg. ante carayac, x prox ante Xeyei etiam ov 1. 22 supra lineam post ποιησ D. l. 23 w ín εγνω casu quodam eras. L 26 ovdac elot. sub yo ayo p. m. 157 a. 1l. a fin. me et obelo et punctis supra positis abrogat 8. m. 157 ὃ. l 1 init. και evo lineold (etiam puncto super x posito) antiquá manu de- lentur. l 9 AA elot. (obelo etiam notata) sub y in ayaxare, quae litera p. m. esse videtur. L 14 fin. v» addit ad guy D: postea vvv eras. ]. 20 fin. t pro v in cov 8. m. 158 a. ll. 15, 24, 25 Atat pergamena: sic 158 b. ll. 24, 25. 158 b. 1. 5 « supra a in eyrokare B. ey. .....[eyvexerre αν teste Kipling.] jam eras. ad fin. lineae addidit F, 1, 1a supra εἰ in Aew B. l. 77 « supra lineam post wae D. l 30 fin. ro, ll. 32, 33 » in avrov eras. s. m. 150 6. 1.1 » eras, in αὐτὸν 8. m. 1, 4 € supra tin ἐστιν B. l. r4 a prow ett pron in ἐγφωνησω habet At — 1.27 t supra, ein ὕμεν E: εἰ etiam supra ὦ in μενων (v fin. puncto supra posito notat.) 8. m. B, ut videtur, sed εἰ iterum eras. 160 b. Chemicie foedatur haec pagina: sic 1625 ; 164 b. 1. 4 9 pro a prim. in ayarare B. 1.6 V (i. e. μου) supra lineam post wap, a etiam in ἡ mutato ADNOTATIONES EDITOBRIS. E. 1. 18 fin. 7 refert ad calcem pa- ginae, ubi scribitur nescio quá manu (forsan J) V 999 ὕμεισ καθαροι ἐστε διὰ Toy Aoyor oy λελαληκα ὕμιν payare εν ἐμοι καγὼ ev ὕμιν καθωσ TO κλημα ov δυναται καρπὸ φεριν literis noni ferà saeculi. paululüm ad dextram procumbentibus. ηδη view κα- θαροι ἐστε eras. sub 1. 19 ad usque ad pew p. m. ut videntur: cf. 1. 18. L 21 yap per puncta supra posita abrogat 8. m. l. 23 ve super en in enor B. l 25 οὐδὲν supra lineam post ποιειν: ὕμιν supra εν]. 31 C. 1]. 26 winexAnOy eras, 1. 418 κ elot. subw p. m. 1.33 supra lineam € ante μι & supra v in pov B. 161 a. 1, 11 is in sciatis et obelo et punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 1. 31 uobis supra lineam post fet, et: jam uobis mundi estis propter uerbum ad calcem paginae J ut videtur : cf. 160b. 161 b. l. 1 fin. üpac addit F post nyarnoa, ὕμασ post καγω per e, supra porta improbato. l τι τι supra lineam. post ἵνα D: sic etiam οὐκ ἐστε supra τε 1. 28. l. 12 yap, 1. 13 07, L 17 oc, l 32 pov per puncta supra posta abrogat 8. m. 162 a. L 4 ta elot. sub d p. m. 162 b. l. 3 w supra a in ὕμασ B, ew et o in Op. per puncta supra posita. abro- gatis. ll. 6, 11 o supra a in exar B. l 12 supra lineam e ante pe prim., 4 st με prim. B, «iterum eraso. 1.17 eot. sub o t^ pe p. m.: TO Trà TC GÀ p. m, super rasuram rescriptum. 1, 26 fin. post eue addit αλλα F, 1. 28 on supra lineam ante re A. I63 a. 1. 6 a elot. sub e, e sub a secund. tn habebant p. m. 163 ὃ. L 20 a» supra lineam post oca B. ll. 33, 34 Pro τι ἐστιν rovro F habet ἔλεγον ov» TOVTO TL ἐστι» O λέγει TO μικροί») ouk οιδαμεν τι λαλεῖ ee. 164 b. 1. 2 ore prim. per puncta supra posta abrogat a. m. l. 21 ore supra lineam ante εαν D. ]. 26 fin. aÀAN post ὕμειν addit F: cf. 162 b. 1. 26. 165 b. 1. 11 νυν supra lincam post και D. ll. 12, 27 e supra lineam ante w A. L 31 e supra ἡ ἐπ πατὴρ B. l. 32 "supra yer, ‘supra toy 5. m. ordi- nem mutantis. 166 a. 1. 6 i in inullum eras. s. m. L 17 e elot. super i in qui p. m. 166 b. 1. 18 e» τω κοσμω supra εγὼ ero, e£ 1. 19 ve supra o0 C. IL. 17, I8 marg. iva wow καθωσ neo? s. m. eras. 167 a. 1. alelot. sub i in illos p. m. 167 5.1. 8 c supra vo in πιστευόντων K. 168 b. ll. 3, 7 p section. Ammon. in marg. prorsus abscissum. 177 ὃ. L 32 wepww supra απὸ C. 178 a. 1l. 1 ti in quaeritis et olelo εἰ punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 178 b. 1. à* elot. sub ἡ in -a re p. m. l. 23 και o Oo elot. sub μον κα (post xo) p. m. 170 a. ]. 4 i ante xii eras. 8. m. 179 ὃ. 1. 8 rov prim. in avrovrov (punctis antea abrogatum) eras. s. m. ]. 16 » supra ov, 1. 27 X supra nA B. 180 a. 1. 15 t elot. sub n in sciebant p. m. 180 b. L 4 p elot. sub e in πετροσ p. m. l. 6 ad supra yw in μεγων B. l. 33 evo elot. sub axa p. m. l 33 ov supra v6 C. 181 b. 1. 8 av et obelo et punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. : postea eras. 182 a. l. του formatum p. m. sub b l. 4 a elot. sub e in diligebat p. m. 182 b, 183 a. IL 1—3 rubro, snito Evangelii, 182 b. l ro τ $^ τὼν eras. s. m. L 11 B tn marg. erae. s. m. Cf. 184 b. l.32. 1. 32 € supra lineam ante dum A. 183 a, 1.11 “ Prior i in hierodis obelo notatur" Kipl: parum id cerno, hiantc pergamená. 183 5. L 8 o pro p in μεγαρ B. 184 a. Turpiter foedatur haec pagina punctis manu recentissimá additis: l2' supra est antiquioris mands esse videtur. 184 b. L 5 » elot. sub v secund. in αὐτου p. m. l 19 » in »» (puncta antea, notatum) eras. . m. L 20 7 pro 3 in ποδαποσ H. l 30 4 supra lineam post papa C. 185 a. l. 10 r? eras. sub p in obpro- p. m. 186 b. Pagina ferà evanida, primd re- centiore pigmento, deinde vili atramento, pessimà renovatur; p. m. ductus subinde vix satis certà. leguntur. l. 2 μεγαλια pro μεγαλα p. m. habet tnstaurator. l.4 c pro » in yeveay instaurator: idem etiam ἢ pro « scribit in βραχι- 1. 6, v ante συν ponit 1, 21, o pro a in ἡλθαν» l. 24. Prorsus incerta sunt & et ε vel forsan εἰ (vinculis inclusa) v. 30: item punctationis notae M. 8, 12. 187 a. 1. 28 hiat pergamena: sic etiam 187 b. 1. 18. 188 a. 1. 6 qui eras. 8. m. ea? elot. sub et in etenim p. m. Ll rr: 188 b. L 6 ro tn nugfayero eras., v etiam, p. m. rescripto. l 20 4 supra e (reseriptum) tn eurgor- K: sic ἡ supra T prim. in ταυτη 1. 28. L 28 w pro a prim. in xapa B vel D. 189 a. l r9 b pro ἃ fn uethl- K. 1. 23 8 proi in pariret H, ut videtur. 189 b. 1. a εἴ elot. sub À in peyadny p. m. l. g & supra vo in ovparov B: ν supra T prim. eras. in αἰτουντων H. l 16 o pro w in γεγονωσ B vel D. l. 29 e supra lineam ante ibo» A: € 1. 20, et (minds certà) 190 b. 1. 19 p. m., me saltem judice. 190 b. 1. 15 pe prim. in προσδεχομε- μενοσ eras, I91 α. 1. 1 uo! elot. sub est p. m. 191 b. 1. 21 τὴν supra lineam ante πολιν, punctum supra e iW εαντων, ἢ supra e secund, in ερεθη 1. 23 C. 1.24 Tro tn nutayero eras.: cf. 188 b. 1. 6; 327 b. L 1; 3298. 1. 3; 441 b. 1. 29; 470 b. 1. 381 192 ὃ. 1. 7 pac τρεισ elot. sub θημερασ p. m. l 23 fa supra ap in vape0 A. 1 33 haec linea, scalpro rasa, haud facile legitur: confusa sunt omnia: cf. 193 a. ll. 32, 33. 193 a. 1. 4 apostrophus in fine lineae casu scriptus, ut cidetur. 193 b. 1.1 οὐυδαιασ elot, sub rovpaca p. m. Ll 3 a secund. in αβιλλιανησ eras, 8. m, 194 G. 1. τό’ supra b m humiliab & m. nisi ad p. m. referre malis. 194 5. 1. 2 apostrophus supra w in | ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. -war p. m. videtur: cf. 193 a. L 4. Ll 5 τ elot. sub ὃ in δε p. m. 195 @ 1. 3 e secund, in habentei per obelum et punctum supra pontum abro- gat 8. m. l τό i primà scriptum pro o secund. 1n populo p. m. 195 b. l 14 eyerero ante taxwB in- trudit recens manus. 196 a. 1. 13 wong elot. p. m. (nempà ¢ sub i in ioseph scripto). 196 5. L 13 ἃ ἐπ ὡβὴηλ in ὃ mutat H. l 15 ὃ prim. in salomon eras. 1.23 a supra ain wax H. Lineolas per pa- ginam spargit etiam, recens manus. 197 a. |. 3 la elot. sub sa in mathusala p.n. L 7 c ante ainan H: x p. m. prorsus eras. 197 5. 1. 8 fin. o οἷοί. sub a in γενων- τα p.m. l 25 Tov prim. in rovrov eras. 8. m. 198 a. 1. 5 και ovk epayer οὐδεν elot. sub et nihil manducauit in p. m. l. 7 s in illis eras. 8. m. 198 b. 1. 4 δι supra εὖ in edacxey H. l. 6 ὃ in ped improbat eadem manus (H) quae post qv addit τεθραμμενοσ, et εισηλ- θεν ante xara 1]. 7, e etiam in εἰωθοσ re- scripsit: cf. versionem Latinam. — 1l. 10 va supra ar in ἀπτυξασ C. l. 13 fin. κεν supra μαι C. l. 16 pari eras. 8. m. (punctis supra positis antea, abro- gat). l 17 7 supra x in πυξασ C. 199 b. l. 11 » supra o in ναιμασ B. l. 16 ov supra no in tho B. l 29 w supra o in ναζορηναι B. l. 33 » supra c in ρειψασ B. 200 a. l. 2 quia nemo elot. sub multae ul p. m. Ἰ. 10 h elot. sub e prim. in eliseo p. m. 200 b. 1.1 » elot. sub a tn -yacay p. m. ]. 31 fin. avr....eras.: forsan avrai p. m. 201 b. l 15 i0e supra -pe B: sed 0 postea. erasit H, € p. m. tn O mutato. l. 18e supra a eras. tn -σομαι B: ¢ etiam in v mutato, ft -σομεν ex -σομα. 1.24 δ supra win wre E. 202 b. ]. 14 » in ny eras. s. m. t supra e in -yker B. — 203 6. 1. 13 o supra lineam ante 0c A. l. 20 yno supra lincam post roo, etiam e supra ιν in agua B. l. 27 o supra lineam post 0aufov B. l. 33 435 205 a. 1. 6 s secund. in -loss obelo et puncto supra posito improbat s. m. — 11. 26, 47 (sic etiam 205 b) hiat pergamena. 205 b. 1. 1. marg. legas pa: l 14, T in μετ ad Y. formá proximé accedit. 206 b. 1. 22 ει prow prim, in δύδυμον A, forsan p. m. l. 33 ka prim. eras. 8. m. 207 b. l 12 o pro v ante μισθ- H. 1. 28 € pro ἡ secund. in ernpnas- H. 209 ὃ. 1. 9 e (x scriptum) in exB- super literam quandam (i?) elotam. 1.23A proxinxa\e ἢ. 1. 32 e supra lineam ante xewn D. 410 b. 1. 9 © pro τ in Ti et a supra 1.16 y prim. in l 33 To» lineam (i.e. waco) B. -"yury- super rasuram script. | eupra lineam ante owor C. l. 16 » supra σ in rye D. | 211 α. 1. 15 αἵ elot. super c in cui p. m. 2115.1. 33 «supra lineam post exo B. 212 a. 1. 8 a elot. inter r et ἃ in er at p. m. 1, 12 ἃ elot. sub i prim. in iu- uenis p. f. l. 28 no elot. sub sit in misit p. m. 212 b. 1. 2 D pro «aa habet. αλμοι και a. » supra lineam Bl. 29 supra ι ultim. in edixatwoa, 1. 30 supra a» $n twayou. 213 a. 1. 29 s οἷοί. sub m in dm p. m. 413 b. L Δ row prim. eras. s. m. l.6 » supra av in iwarye B. 1.20 τ pro 8 in ποδαπὴ H : cf. 184 ὃ. 1. 20. 214 b. 1. 30 » supra lineam post noa B. 215 a. l. 22 r οἷοί. sub i in intra p. m. l. 30 da clot. sub qu in quaedam p. m. 215 b. 1. 13 e supra lineam ante ix- pasa A. Διό a. 1. 20 n in essent ef obclo et puncto supra posito abrogat 5. m. — 1.28 erunt elot, sub it diab p. m. 217 b. 1. 16 cin -δισκετο p. m.: forsan v inchoatum primd. — 1. 18 νημειοισ elot, sub eio. ew p. m. 1. 19 « supra lineam ante εἰπεν B. l. 20 € supra at secund. in δαιομαι, 1. 29 a supra γι in λεγιων B. l. 22 θα supra ap in axap- rw C. 218 a. 1. 26 n tm -antur et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. -218 b. 1. 4 or supra πο in aov C, sic l 17 ηγα supra λι tn λιων. l. 31 post 436 ἀνὴρ p. m. proculdubio rye. συναγω ha- bebat (τ v^ yw vestigiis restant), oculo ad lineam. sequentem. vagante; yno πεσων adhue leguntur: post aynp H rel L cor- rexit ὦ oropa, aipoo και ad vers. Latin. 219 a. l. 1 hiat pergamena: sic 219 b. Lt. 1, 24 8 prim. in dismisiti partim eras. 8. m., item i ultim. eras. 219 b. 1. 3 ca supra lineam p. m., me judice: pro ov p. m. scriptor primà ov vel wy dedisse videtur. L 33 A supra xa in καιετε D. 220a. 1.7 profluuium sanguinis e lined sequente elot. sub tunicam ejus p. m.: unde fluxit error linearum: cf. Prolego- mena. 220 6.1.23 w supra ov in xaredow P. l 9 νι supra lineam post unde E. 1. 12 c et v in vaca» erasis, yr vel yr supra lineam inter a et a ponit K. 1. 33 95in -pwing super laesam pergamenam. 221 α. ll. 21, 42 domum intraueritis | ibi manete e lL 19, 20 elot. sub non ac- ceperint uos | exeuntes p. m. 221 ὃ. 1. 13 punctum in medio πὶ casu seriptum videtur, ]. 18 vrow post av- roo delet s. m. 1, a9 inter v et T ín avrove macula (|) casu intercidit : cf. 1. 13. 233 a. 1.2 hoc ego elot. sub quo ego p. m.: itcm l 9 ses elot. sub seo p. m. 222 b. 1.11 sub ore p. m. elotum est τιδ ut ridetur. l. 23 cea supra or in avOpwror, etiam ἡ loco a erasi in κερδη- σαι et axoXecat ]. 24 A. 223 a. L 19 sa elot. sub an p. m. 223 b. l 17 μὲν supra lineam post ποιησω C. l. 28 Τὸ arctatum in lined post εἐθεασαν A, o puncta ab L addita (..) recipiente. 224 b. 1. 32 ¢ eupra ex in μεκροτ- B. 226 b. |. x O eot. partim sub O tuit. p. m., partim in marg. l. 14 6v elot. sub x in xu p. m. 1. 20 ὃ supra lineam ante ay A, δε in textu eraso: πρωτον etiam per puncta supra posita abrogato. l. 32 τ supra lincam ante ove ΟἿ 427 5. 1. 5 v pro ἡ in nuew B, 1 17 U supra ἡ C. l. 19 η tert. (ante ewe) eras. 8. m. 228 b. L 25 ovoua elot. sub νομω p. m.: τι supra lineam. A, forsan etiam p. m. (cf. vers, Latin.). ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 229 a. 1. 27 1 elot. partim ante g, partim sub g p. m. 229 b. |. 4 ce supra ev in περιεπεν C. ll. 8, 10, 12 € supra lineam ante ἰδων A. l. 18 x pro x (scalpro eras.) in πανδοκει A. 230 b. 1. 26 o supra a in μεσανυκτιου A. 231 a. l. 9 nos per punda supra posita abrogat 8. m. 232 a. 1.1 e £n eius casu quodam era- sum. — l ror? elot. sub 8 in serp- p. m. | 2332 b. L 8 v supra lineam post avro B. |l 28 4 insertum inter po et t B. 233 a. l. 4 custo rescripsit K. 1l. 20, 23 posi p. m. ordinem corrigit etiam K : cf. Prolegomena. 1 33 in per punctum supra positum improbat s. m. 233 b. l. 17 ἐστι» per puncta supra posita improbat a. m. 234 6.1.17 τα secund, in δυσβακτατα eras. s. m, l 19 a post y B!, primae man(s lectione prorsus erasd, 235 b. L 3 era« clot. sub noe p. m. 1. 8 o pro 0, levi lined erasd, s. m. 236 a. 1. 16 e ante suffoc- elot. 238 b. 1. 4 av tn avrov eras. (p. m. addit ϑυ). l 11 κ pro y tn avey-, l. 14 σ supra e in era K. his i pro nin ἡμὼν B: cf. 2275.1 5. 239 a. 1. 5 hiat pergamena. 239 b. 1. 7 σ in exewoc p. m., sed pau- lulum supra lineam. 240 b. 1. 2 πατὴρ p. m. rescripsit H, 2415.1. 3 o pro o in -rao forsan etiam p. m. l 22 4 supra απ in συνκα- vrovca D. 242 ὃ. 1. 4 T post $a B, p. m. lectione prorsus erasá. 244 b. 1. 2 € supra lineam ante ιδητε A: cf. 229 b. l 27 rov supra lineam ante ec xaror D. 245 a. l. 26 n in incipiens et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 245 b. 1. 16 v in ov δε et obelo et puncto supra, posito abrogat s. m. L 31 fin. Geo post yer addit D. 246 b. 1. 3 ev supra lineam post *yeyov A. l 12 win wewecin p mutat A: p supra T scribit B. 247 b. 1. 14 xe supra € in προσδεται D? sic etiam 1. 24 » post. ἔλθω et Tov post ew supra lineam B. post exove: in textu D. 248 b. L 18 A in λειμοσ tantum non A p. m.: notat s. m. lineam post εδιδου A. 349 b. v supra lineam |. 2 post 36e B : sic etiam 1. 6 « ante κατεῴ-, l. 12 τὴν ante στολήν. l 31 fin. » l 26 av supra aso a. l. 31 ad ille respondens e 1. 32 elot. sub pater autem eius e 8. m. 250 b. 1. 6 εἰ p. m., sed rescripsit K. l. 20 ὦ pro οι tn eyro B; sic 1. 27 B pro ὃ in καδουσ. 251 b. IL 11, 19 ὦ supra o in μαμονα B; sic ro supra lineam post απο 1. 27. l. 31 fin. & post avrov addit D, me ju- dice: cf. 349 b. 1. 6. 252 a. 1. 19 s in servire casu puncta- tum, m secund. p. m., sed i inceptum primà. l 31 d elot. sub t prin. p. m. 2526.1. 2 velot. sub o secund. in πλου- σιοσ p.m. — l. 20 fin. o post ὕδατὸ adiit A, nec dela ~. 253 a. L 21 e elot. sub i en refrig- p. m. 253 b. l. 16 wre supra corr in ἐριπτο E. l. 20 ewraxta uerarona (e L 31) elot. sub peravoncyn adec p. m. L 23 No in μετανοήσω eras. 8. m. 254 a. l. 26 c in sicut formd ad g proximé acccdit. 254 b. 1. 19 tn -evéoOe puncta ridentur esse p. m., literam e abroganiis: cf. vers. Lat. 255 6. 1.1 o elot. sub x in και p. m. l. 15 e supra δι (inter ὃ et ἡ B. L 26 v supra limeam post εἐξηλθε B. 256 b. 1. 10 wa supra ey in εγρω B, forsan A. l. 15 exe συϊναχθηςο) vra, €l. 14 elot. sub eheyer δε και παρα. Bod p. m. 257 b. 1. 17 » supra lineam post erv- wre B. l 21 e supra lineam ante avro» B. 258 b. ]. 9 ἡ p. m. in pyrepa rescra- sit K. 259 a. εἰ ὃ, 1, 33 Àiat in foramine per- gamena. 259 b. 1. 7 ra elot. sub Op p. m. in εθνεσιν. 1. 27 fin. » post εἰπε addit D. a6o a. l 11 i ante nihil et olelo ct puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. 260 b. 1. 1 ror p. m. rescripsit K. l. 18 ἡ pro οἱ in nuvoos, v pro v ín μοι H. 261 a. 1. 16 hominem elot. sub introi- bit p. m. 261 b. 1. 4 ey in ἐνεπεμψα- et obelo et punctis supra positis abrogat s.m. 1. 19 y supra lineam post «A0e A hic (cf. 257 b. 1. 17; 262 b. l. 11). 262 b. 1. 11 » supra lineam post βηθα- va B. l. 34 ea» o super rasuram re- &cripsit p. m. . 264 a. l 2 s p. m. elot. inter pi et asset. l. 7 eub 8 p. n. in sepaem litera, (t?) est elota, a etiam et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 1.8 e elot. sub t in te p. m. l. 24 quid facerent [ei] e 1. 27 elot. sub eum perdere eum p. m. ob ebant antecedens, unde Jluxit error linearum: cf. Prolegomena. 1.27 d e 1. 38 init. elot. sub e in et: hic locorum error detectus. 264 b. 1. 16 μι supra av, 1. 24 στ supra ει an -weed- B. 265 a. l 32 ilum secund. abrogat 8. m., puncto inter | et u posito. 267 a. l. 31 ua elot. sub ia p. m. 267 b. 1. 26 o in παντεσ forsan A potius quam p. m. : p primd scriptum sed eras., non elot. ll. 14—16 trans has lineas literae quaedam crassae (ηνφειυει) aliend manu imprimuntur potids quam scribuntur, 268 a. 1l. 7 m in dexteram puncto su- pra posito abrogat s. m. l27n munera dei e 1. 28 elof. sub sti de abund p. m. 268 b. L 25 e supra lineam ante to A, 269 a. 1.2 m im lapidem et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m.: e ctiam in parie- p. m., sed mutatum ti- detur. p. n. 269 b. 1. 9 a supra ro in τορὴ B. l. 28 αἱ pro ἢ ante e» A. 270 b. 1. 4 σ elot. sub À in προβαλωσιν p.m. 1l 5 909 prim. per puncta supra posita abrogats.m. 1. 11 linca trans- versa in I' secund. rescripta videtur. 1, 16 we prim. in ενιῴνιοσ erasit 8. m. Ἰ, 25 ¢ super o in ηυλήσετο scripsit A. l. 31 » supra vr in epoBovro A rel B. l. 29 8 clot. sub e in omnes ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 271 5.1. 2 ex per puncta supra posita abrogat s. m. l. 22 « supra oc in avroc A. 272 a. l. 6 punctum supra e secund. forsan casu, nisi maculam malis: sic etiam c in sacellum 274 a. l. 12, a in βασιλευσ 279 b. 1. 8. marg. et ^ supra em in semini, recentis- simá manu, fortasse Bentleii. 272 b. 1. 4 » elot. sub wo in αντοισ p. m. l. 29 rac supra lincam ante "18. A? 474 α. l. 14 d elot. sub t in emet p. m. l. 16 qui in l. 27 t supra θη in ecOnre A. 274 6. 1. 2 marg. o errore in sectione Ammoniand, l. 9 v clot. sub o in ]. 23 quid sibi vdit o- ad Jin. lin., spatio post ν vacuo, parum scio; -μενοσ p. m. Kipling. legit ot pro a-, vix satis recto. l. 28 o in e£eor- et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. . 475 ὃ. 1.3 e et a supra lineam, e ante wove, a post ous A; sed 1. 12 o supra er in erw B. l. 6 avrov per puncta suprà posita abrogat s. m. l. 16 o werpw elot. sub pw και ὃ p. m. l. 32 jin, « in -qre eras. s. m. 276 a. l. 1 r prim. rescriptum p. m. l. 20 d in ad- et obelo et punctis supra positis abrogat 8. m. 276 b. 1. 9 μὲ supra ov in evpoy E. |. 31 fin. wy elot. sub ov in γὙεινομενον p. m. 277 ὃ. 1. 6 init. a punctis supra positis abrogat a. m. ante rov E. l. 28 av supra lineam 278 a. |. 16 s secund. in missi et obelo εἰ puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. 278 b. 1. 2 Jin. των post αντων και eras, 8. m. l. 33 τ pro 0 in μασθοι — . . D. l 33: τκα sectionis Ammonianae index hic in textu ab 1, insertus, post ω-ς sectionem, rx legendus est: sub e£ αρισ- τερων ad “calcem paginae (rx in mar- . . — . ἈΞ gine posito: rxB ad 279 b. 1. 2 ablegato) —, habet idem L — — TK 0 de to eXeyer πατιρ ager αὐυτοισ ov yap ot δασιν τη ποιουσιν cf. a»vayvocua εἰσ τιν παρασκευγην: 279 b. l. 14 marg. et Prolegomena. 279 a. l 33 litera crasa sub ὃ in autem p. m. 437 279 b. 1. 14 $ elot. sub Bp. πι. 1.24 we supra ev in ἐπλησοντι D. Cf. Tabu- lam 111. 4. l 31 εἰ pro ἢ tn παρα- τίθημι D. 280 a. Sub titulum scripst G, wut videtur, p p daa quo [sic]. 280 b. l. r4 εἰ supra ἡ in vpato E. l. 28 e supra a in -σαν A. 281 a. ]. 17 eius elot. sub ihu p. m. 281 b. l. 1 a et υψεν elot. sub v et ‘ETO p. m. l 21 av in avrove et obelo et puncto supra, posito abrogat s. m. 1. 26 fin. ny secund. elot. p. m. l 29 Twy supra lineam post παντων D. 282 b. l 16 ἡμέραν in voce onpepay lined delet K. 283 b. 1. 3 € pro a secund. in παραβ- A. l. 9 wy δε elot. sub ovre p. m. l. 13 v elot. sub o tn εἰπὸν p. m. ]. 16 n ypaó elot. sub rac yp p. m. 1. 28 e in ewa obelo delet s. m.,.. supra « posito. A vel B. 284 a. 1. 33 ti in videtis, etiam er in l. 30 e initio lineae, ante dere ert 284 b. 1. 1, rescript. s. m. 284 b. 1. 4 « supra lineam post κα A. l. go in πλησθηναι fn p. mutat B. 285 b, 286 a. ll. 1—3 rubro, initio Evangelii, 485 b. Supra li«eam C acribit rw post ev 1. 13, ἡ supra € tn Kae- l. 15, v post ro l 26, ἡ supra e in evdox- l. 3o. l25esupra vin ic A; o pro ἡ in τὴν, etiam o pro ὦ in -νων l. 28 D. 286 a. l. 31 sanctus elot. sub eiecit eum p. m. 286 b. 1.6 Ba prim. in βαβασιλεια eras. 8. m. l. 15 o prim. in προσβασ obclo delet s. m. 11. 36 « supra lineam ante ovx, B. Ibid. T in γραμματεισ tantum non peritt. 287 b. 1.6 a in πνευνα erasit 8. m. l. 25 «in ηιδισαν eras, s. m. cf. Prole- gomena. l 30 xo elot. sub £e p. m. in wpoonvtero. l. 31 init, re prim, sed etiam rg p. m. 288 b. 1. 22 x pro x tn ovrnxOnoay A, me judice: à contrario, ¢ p. m. in 290 b. 18: cf. etiam 293 b. 27, 31. 289 b. l. 4 init. v pro τι primd, scd τι D. m. l 5 rac per puncta, supra posita, abrogat s. m. lineam post πασ A. 1, 22 o supra 438 291 a. 1. 33 n secund. in nonuum et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. 291 b. L 15 v pro v in avro, l. 17 μ supra -αμ- B. L 22 λεσα elot. sub krec p. m.: et o (ut videtur) elot. sub ε in axoAecucw |. 31. 293 a. l 1 no elot. sub qu p. m. l 6 primd u pro b p. m. in introibit. cf. Tabulam 11. 1. 1. 292 b. 1. 21 A supra eX in ἀποστελη B. L 27 avrov elot. sub rov tax p. m. 293 a. 1.6 n elot. sub t in faciebat p.m. 1, 23 met obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 2930.1. 5 o pro » in γραμματεῖ B. l. 6 σαι secund. eras. s. m. 1l. 7 ai in ἐξεσταται eras. 8. m., T praecedente in ι mutato (εξεσται s. m.). l. 19 7 pro 6 in μεμερισθαι H fortasse. 294 b. l. 15 0 pro τ in καθησται A: aliter 293 b. 1. 19. 1.25 c in εξανε- στειλεν obelo abrogat s. m. 295 b. 1. 11 ακονωσιν € 1. 12 elot. sub Brerwow p. m. 1. 13 (supra yo in σννω- ow B: sic etiam |, 14 ὦ supra o in αφεθησομαι, εθ et μαι punctatis. l. 32 punctum supra À prim. forsan casu tan- tum positum. 296 a. l. 5 gn elot. sub ng p. m. 296 b. 1. 2 σ in μεριμγαισ obelo abrogat &. m. l 33 marg. y sub 8 sectionis Ammonianae apparet: utrumque scripsit L. 297 b. 1, 3 intl. c supra o prim. H, « tn orc. eraso. Ibid. o pro ν in μεικροτερον ΟἿ, qui etiam μὲν supra ear sequens scripsit, sed μεν postea est erasum, 1.12 Jl. 16, 17 ε ter eras. & m. in αλλαι εἰ πλοιαι πολλαι. 298 a. 1. 27 a eras, sub i in sile p. m. ν supra lineam post exedve B. 298 b. 1. 2 ν elot. sub o in γερασηνων p. m. l. 16 e ante I in Iówr H. — . 1. 21 post «v addit c minutum A. 299 a. 1. 5 legas spu. l 13 d elot. sub t in et p. m. ; sic]. 30 ἃ elot. sub a ín eamus. 299 6. 1. 4 v supra oc in avroc B. . . — l. 18 « prim. in uno et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. — lam sub 0c ponit K. 300 a. 1.1 s in sper elof. p. m.: sic l. 32 t οἷοί. sub 8 in sit p. m. l. 25 l.20 lineo- ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. ad eum per puncta supra posita abrogat p. m., ut videtur (cf, text. Graec.). 300 b. 1. 6 pe supra lineam post we A. 1, 7 καὶ per puncta supra posita abrogat 8. m. l 15 τὴν supra lineam post δυναμιν E. 301 a. 1. 25 n elot. sub u tn ueritatem p. m. 302 a. l. 14 t elot. sub n in erant p. m. 302 b. 1. 1 χ' pro k in ovx A. 1.8 ain rac mutatum (forsan in o), v etiam supra ec in συνγενεσῖ posito A, 303 a. L. 8 a elot. sub o in suo p. m.: item l. 30 u elot. sub o in uestrorum p. m. 303 5. L 18 av (αν Mill. errore) clot. ad finem. l. 20 e pro ἢ in ἡνίχεν, e etiam supra m A. l 23 x pro x tn ox A., 1. 28 de per puncta supra posita abrogat s. m. γενεχλιοι; A. 304 a. l 14 n elot. sub d in -iaden p. m. 304 b. 1, 9 o tn ov tert. punctatum, forsan casu. l. 17 fin. » per punctum supra positum abrogat s. m. l 33 w supra o tn evxatpoo B. σ 305 b. 1. 8 v elot. sub Ὕ in ἐπλαγνισθη p. m. l 13 o supra lineam ante ro- voc, k addito ad finem lineae B. 1. 24 o pro win δνο D. . 306 a. l. 7 tm elot. sub s-m p. m. l. 12 litera prius scripta sub 1 £n disci- puli p. m. 306 b. 1. 7 σ in προσαγειν obelo abrogat l. 29 0 pro x in 8. m. l. 24 lineolam post φοβεισθαι ponit H. l. 27 c supra ec tn e£eora»- to A. 307 a. l. 12 i pro e in mare prius scriptum (te sic). l. 28 a clot. sub e in -erant, l 31 n elot. sub g in genn., p. m. ; sic etiam 1. 33 ἃ (ut videtur) eras. sub o secund. p. m. 307 b. 1. 19 *y elot. sub x in πυκμη p.m. 1, 21 ν οἷοί. sub a tert. tn wapa- δοσιαν p. m. 308 a. 1. 6 a clot. sub o tm -oibat p. m. l 1:3 s ante scribis et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. xetp (sic) elot. sub manus p. m. 308 b. 1. 9 ev supra lineam ante τολὴν C. l 20 e£e supra lineam ante pov ]. 20 Tras E. l. 21 $ elot. sub r in -ceras p. m. l. 24 ad finem addit ra E. l 28 er supra lineam post ov6 C. 309 ὃ. l. 5 ν elot. sub o in ἀσυνετοι p. m. l. 15 οἱ supra lineam ante κακοι C. l. 23 », 1. 28 οἱ supra lineas p.m. me judice: aliter Kipling. 1. 25 wo, 1. 26 καὶ per puncta supra posita abrogat s. m. u 310 b. l. 1 a tnceptum οἷοί, sub e in xe p. m. :l. 25 οἱ δὲ per puncta supra posta abrogat s. m. 311 ὃ. L 22 e prim, in μελεγαδα in a mutatum, e erasum, « ante δ᾽ insertum ab A, ut videtur. 312 a. L 10 a elot. sub r secund. in terram p. m. 312 b. l 20 σὺν per puncta supra posita, abrogat s. m., quae etiam puncta scripsit supra ww k in B\ewew και 1. 28. haec forsan casu. 1. 21 a in -Oap-, l. 22 tapaxad p. m., rescripnt K. 313 5. L 14 fin. welot, sub oin oo p. m. 314 a. l. 20 r elot. sub t secund. tn tertia p. m., sic 1. 22 h elot. sub b in obiurgare p. m. 314 b. 1. 1 € supra lineam ante avrov A. l. 6 yap per puncta supra posita improbat s. m. 1.14 Primd τινε wie (sic) potius quam Twec δε, sed Se eras. δ. m.: win o mutato per H: B Àabet oe supra lineam ante eorykorwr. supra lineam post λια B. 315 b. 1. 3 avrov elot. ad finem linear. l. 21 fin. » minutum ad ἐληλυθε addu D. 316 b. 1. 2 ka tn καὶ secund. p. m., rescriptum s. m.: sicl.8 kara, L3 l. 247 Ae secund. eras. 8. m. 317 ὃ. L 8 o supra lineam ante voc A. l 21 e» supra lineam ante ava- κλισαμενοσ, ax etiam in κα mulato, C. 318 b. 1l. 13 « supra e prim., € secund. in o mutato, A, me judice: sicl. 31 ἃ pro a secund. in σκωλησ A, ut videtur. 319 b. 1. 4 a» supra lineam ante acras C. ll. 8, 9: παλιν elot. sub exp p. m., et εδιδυσκεν (a super v p. m.) av- rove k €. 1. 8 eub avro» a etear:» avd p. m. L 12 ve supra er tn eretAaro C: v etiam elot. sub pin pw ὕὑσὴσ p. s. 1. 18 jin. » tn θηλυν puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. l 26 e prim. eras. 8. m.: ἢ supra v in Tw C. 320 b. 1. 4 ap in wadapia punctis supra positis abrogat 8. m. 321 a. εἰ b. 11. 5—7 manca hiat per- gamena, ll. 31—33 chemicis sunt foedatae. 321 ὃ. 11. 5—8 literarum quas cernere licet, nonnullae tantum in 322 @ trans- fusae leguntur. 322 a. 1, 26 n secund. in centiens et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 322 b. 1. 8 w supra ov tn Üararov B: sic diam L 11 o supra £, et 1. 31 στ supra 0 in ητοιμαθαι. 323 a. l. 18 nobis elot. sub buob p. m. l. 30 punctum supra a prim. forsan casu scriptum. 323 b. 1. 3 was per puncta supra posita abrogat s. m.: sic etiam καὶ secund. 324 b. 1. 9. l 18 w supra o (obelo nota- tum) in ναζορ- B. l 22 και esrereuuor aurw πολλοι € l. 21 elot. sub o 6e πολλω μαλλον"εκραξεν V p. m. 324 ὃ. 1. 9 εἰ supra tn καικαθηκεν A. l. 14 τὴν Oupay elot. sub pare£w-e p. m. l. 24 ein ἐστιβαδασ puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. l 3o και eras. s. m., etiam punctis supra positis priis abro- gatum. l 32 ὦ pro o tn οσσαννα A. l. 33 ¢ supra lineam ante ἐροσολυμα A. 325 5.1. 2 ἢ supra a in ουσασ A, me judice. l. 4 ον secund. punctis supra positis abrogat 8. m. l. 20 Tw elot, subok p.m. Á 1240pro y in aurny A. 326 a. 1. 29 & elot. sub 8 in omnis p. m. 326 b. 1. 7 σ tn διακριθησ puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. 327 b. l. τὸ in διελογιζοντο puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. l.37 supra v in υμειν D. l. 5 θα supra v in φοβουμεν A, l.9 » pro w in εἰσ, y in ποιαν et εξουσιαν punctis supra po. sitis abrogato, A. 328 a. 1. 19 ead punctis notata, casu, ut videtur. 329 a. l. 23 ceipis elot. sub spici p. m. 329 b. 1. 2 ro in εθαυμαζοντο punctis supra positis abrogat 8. m. l. 18 fin. € in vey punctatum 8. m., casu ut vide- tur. l. 20 ἡ ante γυνὴ partim eras. sm. 1, 26 ὦ supra literas noou punctia supra positis deletas B. 330 a. l. 3 super eum e 1: 2 clot. sub ad eum sa p. m. ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 3300. 1.3 » supra lineam post av A1 331 a. 1. 23 et ex tota e 1. 22 elot. sub et diliger p. m. 331 5.1. 3 9 supra w prim. in θωσω A: « in exxOovo et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. (cf. 1. 8) A, ut videtur. 1, 26 y supra g À. l. 33 et 332 ὃ. 1. 1 7 pro ὃ habet in ποδαπ- D. 332 a. l. 7 et per puncta supra posta abrogat s. m. 332 b. 1. 6 or elot. sub ὦ p. m. ra supra lineam ante εθνη B. 333 ὃ. 1. 2 & (μέ videtur) elot. sub ε in ipew p. m. 1. 10 a suprae in -yero B. 335 a. 1. 26 1l elot. (propter illa se- quens) sub a in folia, p. m. 335 b. 1. a μη supra lineam post ov D. lL. 20 jua pro apa l. 30 l. 13 ὦ supra ov in θυρουρω B. l. 24 καὶ per puncta supra posila improbat l. 29 » pro *y secund. in γνγη B. 336 a. l. 30, 337 a. 1. 32 punctum supra p prim. : cf. 416 a. 5; 437 α. Lory. 336 b. l 4 e» punctis supra positis abrogat 8. m., lineold (i.e. v) supra ἡ in 8. m. avr, positd, l. 1o ew elot. sub noa p.m. 1.15 — supra ὦ p. m. esse vide- tur, forsan casu. 1. 31 re supra lineam post Uraye B. 337 b. 1. 7 καὶ εξ eras. s. m., lined recenti per καὶ ἐξηλθον οἱ μαθηται avrov ductd. — lar ain τρυβαλιον eras. a. m. l. 33 To per puncta supra posita abrogat 8. m. 338 b. 1.15 ov punctis supra positis abrogat s. m.: vix cum Millio puncta p.m. diceres. l 20 μη punctis ab. rogat, ue supra lineam post 8en posito, B: cf. 1. 15. l 29 ἡ supra e prim. in ακηδεμονειν ponit A, xn etiam per puncta, eupra posita abrogato. 339 a. 1. 20 mihi elot. sub simu p. m. 340 a. l. 4 bi elot. sub 88 in possibilia p. m. 340 b. 1.4 * elot. sub e prim. p. m. l. 14 « supra v in συνδονα A. l. 23 v pro p secund. in ὕπηρερων B. l. 30 fin. « addit post εψευδομαρτυρουν B. 341 a. L 4 8 elot. sub m in seruum p. m. 341 b. 1. 18. rye supra lineam ante . 8 pro v in Anora A. 439 δυναμεωσ D. 1.250 pro w in avro D. 342 6. L 3 T pro o secund. in smi - capa, B. l. 16 punctum supra 7 in prye- forsan casu positum. l 17 0 supra lineam ante uy, etiam o prov B. 3430. 1. 2 A secund. (puncto notatum) in A mutat s. m., qui etiam |. 9 € prim. in αποκρειθεισ et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat. oxAw habet D? ante βασιλει B. φλαγελλωσασ A. 344 b. 1. 20 vin ny, 1. 22 o tn βασιλεουσ puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. L 14 TO oxÀo pro τω L 17 Tw supra lineam l 24 p supra ^ in l. 33 l. 29 macula quaedam , juxta σ in orpy forte incidit, 346 a. 1. 17 in duas partes elot. ad finem lineae. l. 21 t semi-formatum sub e in et p. m. 1.29 t elot. sub n secund. in ascenderant p. m. 346 b. 1. 3 ἡ supra e tn ernoaro B, nis potius A; cf. 325 b. 1. 2; 338 b. l 29. Etiam rov elot. sub μα in πτωμα p. m. ln 4 εἰ prim. in ειτεθνηκει punctis supra positis abrogat s.m. 1 22 Primam lectionem σήμιον aroxaduy ipsa p. m. vertit in uu» axoxudic, o. in ση- pior per punctum tmprobato, v pro a secund., v pro vij posito: quae sequuntur εἰ post mutationem sunt addita, e enim partim super y elot. scribitur, 347 b. 1. a rov supra lineam ante ro- vor C. l. 9 e supra lineam ante ira» A. l 17 punctum supra a prim. 8. m., sed l 19 p. mw, forsan casu. L 18 ἡ pro ὦ in avre A, ut videtur. 415 a. L 2 punctum supra m secund. p. m., forsan casu: sic etiam supra ἢ 415 b. 1. 8, supra p secund. 416 a. 1. 5. 415 ὃ., 416 a. ll. 1—3 rubro, initio Actuum A postol. 415 b. 1. 10 δι supra lineam ante npe- pow A: ” supra τεσσ et ’ supra δι recentior manus. l. 11 ¢ tn orravo- μενοισ, 1.12 o in Tac eras. 8. m. l 1:3 y pro k in συναλισκ- H. L 17 re supra lineam post ἤκουσα C: etiam φη- ow δια Tov στοματοσ abrogat s.m. punctis supra positis. Il. 20, 22 uncis (1; et “ἢ inclusas abrogat s. m. 1.26 ew secund. eras.: ὦ pro ov habet H, ut videtur. 416 a. 1. 3 ἃ supra co in incoauit G. 440 l. 8 re supra lineam post et, uit supra m prim, ponit, i etiam in -iam obelo delet G. l. a1 te in potest obelo abrogat G, item re secund. in restituere l. 26 (8 supra re posito). l 29 a supra lineam ante ut G. l. 32 punc- tum supra e in -uen- p. m.: casu, ut videtur. 416 b. 1. 6 « inter a et w in απηρθη, των supra lineam post απο, ponit B. 1. a1 o supra lineam ante ro D. l. 31 Tac per puncta supra posita improbat 8. π 1. 32 T pro u in μήητρι, μὴ supra qr posito, B. 417 a. G εἰ obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat a in quae |. 1, e in nubes }, 5. l 4 m elot. sub t in dixisset p.m. l. 5 oa elot. sub u in eum p. m. L τι d supra lineam post qui G: ba eloto sub tà in statis p. m. 1.13 u pro b prim. (obelo notat.) G: sic pro b (obelo not.) l 29. 1. r4 enim et lineolá et punc- tis supra positis abrogat G. l 15 mod prim. eras, s. m. l. 23 h elot. sub o in iohannis p. m. l. 27 alafei habet G ante alphei punctis supra positis abrogatum. 417 b. 1. 3 9e supra yap (obclis dele- tum) G. l 4 € supra lineam ante de A. l 10 καὶ pro oc, v supra lineam post ekaxe Ὁ. 1.21 pro» D. 122a ἐστω supra lineam pro m secund. eras. C. l. 26 c in wo eras, s. m.: lineo- lae post e£, item post ματο 1. 28, item supra em 1, 21 Οὐ, forsan casu. 1. 28 y supra v in ἴωανου D. l. 32 @ pro € aecund. in ἐστησεν A, 418 a. Quae sequuntur sunt G cor- rectoris: 1. 1 autem supra his, cum et isse punctis supra positis abrogata: l. 3 autem supra praeter, praeterea obelis deleto: 1. 8 i secund, punctatum (for- san tamen p. m.): l to i supra um obelis deltum: 1. 11 e pro i prim. in possidit: m im mercedem ef obelo et puncto supra posito abrogatum : |, 21 ius supra orum obelis deletum: 1. 24 x bis uiris supra orum prim. lineolis deletum ; con supra uen ; obeli ("") supra uirorü: l 26 niam obelis (prids etiam punctis positis) abrogatum ; u supra b obelo nota- tum: l 28 i supra e in iohannen, s addito post en finale obelo deletum: 1, 29 ADNOTATIONES8 EDITORIS. & in usquae obelo deletum. l. 30 b elot. sub n in nobis p. m. 418 5b. 1. 5 init. € pro a prim. D. l. 7 $ elot. sub o prim. p. m. ll. 9—13 chemicia laesae partim rescript. l9 ow pro ων B. 1. 10 o supra lineam ante l 21 xat punctis supra po- l. 24 » supra ar in KAnpoo B. sitis abrogat s. m. ἡρξατο A. 419 a. G etiam 1. 1 n ponit supra 8 secund. obelo deletum : 1, 11 fin. i supra o in -los obelo deletum: 1. 16 uox in marg. per ad echo relatum, cf, Tabul. III. 8: 1l. 24 e aupra i in coip- obelo de- letum : 1. 29 a in quae olylo delct. Ἰ, 20 u in eius eras. 8. ἢ. 1. 30fu prosae primo K, qui ctiam punctis supra positis abrogat un sequens, item ad 1. 33, t prim. et tert, rescriptis, 1. 31 a supra lineam post quia K. 419 b. 1. 5 τὴ WS διαλεκτω pro τὴν διαλεκτον B. l. 7 & ad finem lineac addit B. ἵουδαιαν E. l 24 eras. s. m. l. 9 re supra lineam post l. 12 0 in λιβονησ et rore 1, 15 ae pro ἢ in κρητησ, ec pro οἱ D. l 22 a pro € in διε ponit, λεγον punctis supra positis abrogat, eXeyó post rec addit Ἐ, 1, 25 e» supra lineam ante δεκα E. l 26 πρωτοσ punctis supra positis abrogat s.m. l, 29 U pro ἢ in ἡμειν D: sic 1. 30 0 pro T secund. in ενωτισατε. γὰρ pro ουσησ, .γ. prog in wpac, .γ" etiam ad fin. lineae eras. A, ut videtur. 410 a, l 25 un supra lineam ante decem (i etiam ponit supra e secund. obelo deletum) forsan E: cf. text. Graec. l 26 e prim. in elebabit eras. 8. m. l. 33 ἐστιν “ΞΔ l. 30 cu supra lineam post aus ponit, et i sequens obelo delet G: item i secund. in hii L 32 puncto supra posito abrogat, 420 b. 1. 3 » pro c secund. tn πασασ, σ secundo in capxag eraso, A. l. 6 c supra lincam post opaca A. l. 7 evinmoag supra ενῦπν B. l8eeto in eyw eras.: super w (cujus ne vestigium quidem superest) e habet D. ll. g— 13 ex parte rescripsit K: sic ll. 10—14, 4121 Ga. Ll 10a elot. sub σ in — p. m., ut videtur. l. 12 796 γησ p. m. viz apparet. l. r3 a pro ε ante $, no supra ge B: sed μεταστραφισται K, cf. Tabul nr. 10. 1. 16 vov punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. prim. in ναζοραιον D. δοκιμ (ut conjicere licet) p. m. prorsus periit sub αποδεδι quod laxius. scribit corrector B: ac p.m. sub y (praecedente rasurá) tantum non latet: porrd per " supra απο]. 19, ' supra αποδεδιγ 1. 20, “ l. 19 w supra o l. 20 init. δε- (errore pro "") supra ew 1. 20 ordinem mutat 8. m. l. 20 i pro y in ἡμασ B. l.22:w pro ca in oca B. 1.31 o evan escens supra lineam post e tert. B. 421 a. 1. 5 e supra s (ubelo deletum) in filiaa G. l. 25 e supra au (obel.s deleum) in auditam G. -l 28 ge supra a (obelo deletum) in amitibus G. 421 b. 1. 9 tnit. e ante dew H, 1. τὸ init. ε ante yvwp B. l. 19 jin. o pro» in εἰδων D: sic 1. 20 0 pro a in wuacer, l. 21 oc voc super καρδιασ H, ut videtur. l. 21 οσῴφυοσ etiam in margine habet G, cf. Tabul mr. 9. 1. 22 uncis (< >) lineam abrogat 8. m. (A1) sic * initio, > ad finem 413 a. 1. 32. 1. 23 fin. srpo- ειἰδωσ ἐλαλησεν περὶ τησ post avrov addit F; cf. Tabul nur. 7: 1.23 Nota scripsit recentissima manus. in marg. 422 a. l 25 e supra a secund. eras. in erxa- ταλειφθη A. l. 26 4 secund. in eibew eras. 8, m.: δὶς o inilio 1. 32. l. 27 Tro pro ov in ow H. l 31 Tovro o ὕμεισ pro vjuy F, ad fin. lineae. 422 a. ]. 5 8 secund. in spsem el eras. et puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. (non G). L8aínnequae obelo abrogat G. 1, t1 b pro u in impleuis G, qui ctiam et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat l. 15 & secund, in patriaarcha; 1. 31 m de ante praecordia; 1. 30 m in -tionem. 422 b. 1. 4 supra lineam a» ante 6v, vc post rov B: item supra lineas, 1. 7 avro» post Ke, 1. 8 rov ante cw B, sed l.23 o post ro C. l. 11 0 pro a in eway, τεσ etiam, addito, B. l 33 punctum supra T in τὴ p. m., forsan casu. 423 a. G etiam l. 15 autrus per lineo- las (’’’’) supra positas abrogat ; 1. 20 e habet supra it in accipite, et is supra e obelo abrogatum ; 1. 26 h habet supra xo in exortabatur; 1. 27 n in hanc εἰ obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat. 423 ὃ. l. 1 « supra lineam ante ry secund. B... 1.4 re suprareC. ]l. 10 Jin. kao, 1. 11 fin. καθημεραν addit F, 11 init. o εἰ o in row eras. ]. 18 l. 21 " supra ὡραν, supra lineam τὴν ante earn, ν' ttem 1. l 13 a» in κατοικουσαν eras. 8. m. av elot. sub ev p. m. post evarn, c post rn sequens, (etiam ‘supra και]. 22%) C, ut eidetur.. 1 22 iov, 1. 27 avrwy punctis supra pontis abrogat 8. m. 1, 26 v im avrwr eras. l. 29 e supra lineam ante du» l. 30 ew supra lineam post -rac, l. 33 » και ante εἰπεν 8. m. A. e supra w C. erae, 8. m. 424 a. G etiam habet 1. 13 in supra lincem ante id; ]. 18 di supra ie in cot tie; 1. 23 ἃ supra o prim.: per lineolas (' ' ' 5) etiam supra positas abrogat |. 17 autem secund., ll. 39 init, 33 et. 424 b. 1. 24 7 supra lineam post croa C. l 28 τ ín τῇ puncto notat p. m., forsan casu. punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 415 a. ll. 7, 12 u supra b obelo nota- l. 29 ro tn Tovro secund. tum; l. 10 b pro u in uasea; 1l. 13 — supra do; 1. 21 m £n petrum obe'o nota- tum (u praecedente in o mutato), n ultim. in iohannen et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogatum ; haec omnia per G. L 33 in iudicio elot. sub tis in iudi p. m. 425 b. 1. 3 rov, l. 4 θέλοντοσ, 1. 3: Tw» punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 1. 6 « in φονεια, l. 13 ort eras. 8. m. l. 10 9 pro V in ὕμεισ D: C etiam habet L 12 or supra lineam post rovrov; L 18 ro supra lineam ante xovnpoy, 1.50 w supra o sccund. in xpovow A. l. 33 σ elot. sub » in προφητὴν p. m. 426 a. G etiam l. 4 voluit per lineolas (΄ ") supra positas abrogat: 1. 6 u supra b (obelo notatum) ponit, etiam m post homicida; l. 14 A (pro a) supra ue in que; l 17 scimus supra quia; l. 33 b pro ἃ in -tauit. 426 b. 1. 2 € pro ov in euov B (cf. 1. 7). l. 7 « supra lineam post o habet B, e in «σεν per eundem in a mutato. 1.8 U elot. sub σ in rac p. n. 1l. 10 o pro y in ny B: sic 1. 16 » pro c secund. in εκαστοσ. l 15 w supra τ ante aoc G: sic 1. 20 T pro « in καὶ per eundem. l. 24 « in ewer partim eras.: s. m. etiam abrogat, punctis supra positis, και ]. 25; rel. 29 ; nuepay 1. 30. mE — ὁ MÀ 5 ————M— ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 427 a. 1. 6 1 elot. sub e in samuel p. m. G etiam habet 1.12 n supra et in -di- cetur; l. 14 ns supra ui (non t) obelo deletum ; 1. 16 u supra b obelo deletum ; l 25 ua supra lineam post ser; 1. 26 n in erant obelo deletum : 1. 33 1 supra e prim. tn pontefex obelo deletum. 1. 31 8 in sunt punctatum (p. m.?), forsan casu; sic etiam c prim, 428 a. 1. 31 et σ prim. 428 b. ). 8. 417 b. 1. 24 init, τ praefigit ante o δεδ- C. l. 30 re supra lineam post row C. l. 31 οἱσ pro wy in avrov B. 428 a. G etiam habet l. 1 & supra i ix caifas, et n supra oa in io athas; 1. 3 init. et in marg., et n supra et in -isset ; 1. 10 i supra a (obelo deletum) in -facie, is supra e in hominem, i ante -um per ^^ abrogatum; 1. 18 s supra m obelo deletum ; ]. 22 n in quondam obelo dele- tum ; |. 23 b pro c tn suc; 1. 25 ἃ supra b obelo deletum ; 1. 34 het obelo et puncto supra posito abrogatum. 1. 6 u primd pro o in spo p. m. (ut ridetur). 428 b. 1. 3 v eras. sub » in σημεῖον p. m.: forsan » potius A correctori dan- dum est. ]. 4 αἱ fn γεγονεναι et 1. 25 nv secund. eras, s. m. |. 8 a pro e in εἐπιλησ- H. ante λαλειν E. 419 @. l. r1 fin., forsan casu scriptum p.m. l. 19 u (non eras.) sub n in nos, eliam p. m.: cf. 428 a. 1. 6. J. 20 non supra lineam ante loqui E: cf. Gr. et 420 a. 1, 25. 429 b. 1. 5 e supra «in kawa C. l 20 μη supra liweam l. 15 T pro Ύ in ayiac, X supra ia posito, A, l. 18 e supra lineam ante wc, |. 19 « 8u- pra er in γενεσθαι, 1. 27 ἡ supra lineam post ἣν C. 430 a. l. 1 omnia elot. sub mare e p. m. mena, ll το, 13 abscissa est. perga- 1, 24 punctum in d. i p. m. casu scriptum, 430 b. 1, 5 νπηρχον punctis supra po- sitis abrogat 8. m. 1. 6 init. και erd., et e super x (prorsus deperdito) B, qui etiam a pro e in reo habet (quasi legeret € φερον rac): ídem porro pro vr in πι- πρασκοντων (vr prorsus deperdito) ue" scripsit, legena -ομενων (e pallidum initio lineae per se correctoris H ease diceres). l. to fin. ὦ bibliopequs tantum non ope- i er rr ——————— —————————————— IRR 44} ruit. l. 13 v pro » in xopwr X. l. 14 » supra lineam post nveyxe B. 1.17 v in caóóvpa in 1 rertit 8. m. 1. 20 ‘supra e in pepoo aliena. manus, casu. ut videtur. 1, 33 προσ ......» € l. 23 1. 26 » pro σ in μεσον, l. 30 ὦ pro ov in εψευσου clot. sub o σατανασ τὴν p. m. B. 1.39 ro supra lineam ante πονη- ρον B. 431 ὃ. 1. 9 e supra δὴ A. l. 10 προσ supra lineam ante αὐτὴν C. 1. 30° ἡ pros in πληθι E. l. 31 «et supra T in kara, et o supra lineam post xara E. 432 @ l. 14 que punctis supra positis abrogat s. m, 1,17 & elot. sub e in e am p. m. 431 6.1. 4 supra lineam x post δε B, E post περι EY 1. 13 € pron in nOerro H. l. 16 e pro a secund. tn avewtay H. l. 30 δε supra lineam supra xa A. l. 31 εν (vix ey) post ευὐρομεν eras. 8. m. 433 a. 1.17 t inceptum p. m, sub s prim, in -iaset, 433 b. 1. 4 otro pro ται in yernra D. ]. 10 ya in ἤγαγον eraso, e pro ohabet D. Ilid. ov supra lincam ante μετα C vel E. ]. 13 apxe supra lineam ante ἵερευσ E: cf. Tabul.i1.6. 1.18 fin. « post rourw addit B. 1- 18 © pro $ in egayayew H. l. 19 rovr lax? scripsit super exew eras. H. ll. 20, 21 transponit s, m. per " ' initio linearum : sic etiam (non eddem manu) 434 a. l. 20 « supra lineam post δε A. l. 25 def" pro $oiy B. l] 27 rw» post αφεσιν, 1. 28 avrov post ἐσμεν, supra lineas E. 1. 27 εν avro, l. 29 παντων punctis supra positis abro- gat s. . l. 30 δε supra lineam post wva C: » etiam in ον ante ἐδωκεν eras, 8. m. 434 a. 1. 2 8 elot, sub n in sermones, l. 20 mi supra on in honibus E: cf. 429 a. 1. 20. 434 b. 1. 6 1 pro v tn eavrova. s. m. l. 12 εἰ pro ἢ prim. in προσεκληθη, ca», supra lineam A. ανηρε supra lineam D. 1. 14 διελυ erazo, l. 15 fin. dte- λυθησαν post avro addit F. l 22 εἰσιν punctis supra positia improbat 8. m. |l. 31 « supra lineam post umrore T. l. 32 ewetor eo. (und literd ante exer, 56 442 quatuor fere ante eo deletis) lego; nihil amplius restat p. m.; nec quid scripserit conjecturá assequi possum (errant Mill. Wetst.): θησαν habet B post exec, 0 su- per T posito, ex eraso. 435 b. 1. 2 και προσκαλεσαμενοι ὁ 434 b. l 33 elot. sub μη XaXew eret TW ovo p. m. l. 14 τη ad fin. post dkaxoma F. 1. 16. Hanc lineam uncis ( $. >) improbat s. m. l. 17 δε supra lineam ante -o. A. 1. 26 . T supra lineam ante avrgc C1 436 a. l. 14 pi^ pro cup δ. m., forsan C. 1. 16 punctum supra e secund. casu fortasse scriptum. 436 b. 1. 2 ν minutum post rappeva A, me judice. l. 10 av potius quam av (periit litera secunda) eras. s. m. 1. 17 ad fin. xk ασιασ post κιλικιασ addit B: cf. Tabulam rir. 3. l.21 J) supra e in ew, l. 23 » supra lineam post ov B. l. 24 a pro e (jam prorsus deperditum) in -rec B. l. 32 a secund. in κατα eras. 8. m. 43; a. Ll 1t p puncto notatum, p. m. 437 6.1. 3 w supra o prim. in vato- Teg va l. 6 και arencayre avro l 13 ^ pro ἡ in αδελφη B. l. 19 e pro ἢ in εἐξηλθε, ex pro ax (o eraso) H. quae etiam punctis. supra positis καὶ ll. 21, 23 abrogat. paioc B. παντεσ B. l. I9 εἰ prim. eras. s. m., L 22 0e supra lineam post κακει B. l 23 4 gro ἢ in μετωκησεν D. 438 a. l. 4 "supra iterum ponit G, ut ridetur. l. 26 i pro e tert. in herede- tatis 8. m. 438 b. 1. 10 o supra lineam ante ἴακωβ Dn. l. 15 punctum supra v in σοφιαν p. m., forsan casu: sic etiam t in -tioni- bus 479 a. l. 14. 439 a. 1. 8 b per rasuram in. u mutat s.m. 11. τό is pro ae in regae s. m., forsan A. 439 b. 1. 19 x ad fin. post $apaw addit D vel D. 1, 20 αὑτὸν e supra ro avr C. l. 21 πασ ἢ σοῴφια (av, τ, v εἰ ν erasis) s. m. l. 28 a pro € in 3uvrero D! l 33 ov supra lineam post 6e A (cf. vers. Lat.). 440 a. |. 3 à in praetio eras. 8. m. ; sic 1. 22 8 in quae. 1. 14 t elot. subs secund. in esset p. m. ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 440 ὃ. Chenticis miser2 foedatur haec pagina. ]. 1 3 pro o in rore v ettam supra oc B. l. 2. Hanc lineam uncis (« ») abrogat s. m. ]. $ ew eras. 8. m.: sic etiam 1. 29 καὶ et yap. l. 1a ουτωσ καὶ et υσεν erasit, a in eóvya in εἶ mutatit H, l. 15 o pro w in duw H. l. τό p pro a in πλησθεντων, e pro a in aurw (v eraso), y pro ἢ in ern (er eras.) B. l 17 o supra lineam post opove B! l. 20 και eras. s. m. post avrov, sed x periit omnino, ]. 27 at pro ov in Avcor D: o perit omnind. l. 28 ep pro ov B (τ in Tomwoc rescripto). l. 30 M (e. pov) supra lineam post λαου, et αἱ supra e in eyurrw E: cf. 160 b. 1. 6. 441 a. l. 9 u semi-scriplum pro e in iudicem. l. 16 et secund. eras. δ. m. l. 26 us elot. sub & e in facta est p. m. 441 b. 1l. 3 punctum supra T secund, p. m., forsan casu. 1. 8 int. o eras. & m.; sic ]l. 13 εἰ in weet. l 14 c supra cv in axoveoGe A, forsan p. m. (cf. vers. Latin. et 439 ὁ. 1. 33). L τό fin. Tov post αγγελου addit F. l. 29 το in amryyovro eras s. m., * in ν mulat A: ya. p. m., me judice. 442 b. L 8 exewa pro εἶτα pelpn (ut videtur) D. etiam e prim. in warepeow: ε secund. in a mutat D. lost fin. e pro « in μωῦσι D. l. 12 par in rasurd deesse videtur : ντν laxiüs scribit D pro πα l. ro init. ev eras. δ. m., (quasi legeret Tov τυπονὴ, v p. m. ante v erase: προσωπον p. m. Wetst. malé : anne potius παρατυπον] cf. Stephani Thesaur., qui Schol. in Aristoph. Acharn. 516 c'tat. l. 19 » supra lincam post evpe D. ]. 14 jin. v tn ἴησουν eras. 8. m. l. 25 c pro v in pov H. ]. 33 kat punctis supra positis abrogat 8. m. 443 a. l. 5 punctum supra c prim. forsan casu. l 19 8 im scons- et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. _ 443 ὃ. l. 1 o warepes ip” pro exewor F. 1.3 rno supra lineam post περι C. l. 9 re punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. l]. 5 rewe elot. sub veo eX p. m. l. 14 l. 26 δε l 27 vn. l 11 » supra lineam post ede B. a supra ἢ in nveuryp- A. supra lineam post θεισ A. ——— M — eras. 8. m. in φωνὴν et μεγαλην. L 25 ἢ pro ein στήσεισ H. 444 a. 1, 22 i pro e in -ntes s. i. 444 b. 1. 2 rno supra lineam post χω- pac C. l 4 uncis (*) abrogat s. m.: sic ( * >) 1. 16. l. $ € supra νκ in συνκομισαντεσ E: o fn. eras. 8. m.: εἰς etiam l. 10 σ prim.eras. 1.13 T super A prim. in καλελθων H: viz cum Wetst. καθ- p. m. l. 17 supra lineam δὲ οἱ οχλοι ante rou, rov ante φιλιππου, add it etiam ομοθυ (0v eraso) ad fin. lineae C. l 18 Ovu^ ὃ in rasurá ante o» C, τὸ (forsan potius re) post o» eraso: Wetst. legit ενιζοντο p. m., Mill. ouabor ro. l. 20 axo ante πολλοισ (o eraso) H, p. m. lectione (fortasse x[ap]a) deletá. & supra lineam ante xwror B. l. 23 Ἰ. 27 κ ad finem lincae post μαγενων addit B. ]. 38 «oro» B inter ε et To: p. m. lectio deperit. 445 α. l. 5 & in quae eras. s. m. *' eteg rare p. m." Wetat. IL 23—25 lacuna in pergamenam inci- dit. 1. 26 1 secund. tn uiri εἰ obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. 445 b. 1. 9 καὶ eras. 8. m., sic Lot v in efewra»ro. l ro p elot. sub w prim. p. m. t pro a in ovdeva D! l. 19 ¢ in ewe eras., etiam L 23 eo^ pro ov in ἐπετιθουν A vel B. l. 28 e proa in προσηνεγκαν D. 446 a. 1.4 m prim. partim eras., sic l. 28 a prim. in paecunias. 446 6.1. 1 To in marg. ante ἀργυριον, etiam cov supra lineam ante ow D. l. 2 fin. v elot. sub σ secund. in ἐνομισασ p.m. p.m. 1. 5 yap supra lincam ante xap- δια C. l. 7 e pro ἢ prim. in ἀαφηθη- σεται, etiam pro v tn σου D. l.9 εἰσ pro nv, » pro a (o, ut videtur) in wrixprac, l. 3 a elot. sub ὦ in xpuuaruv c supra lineam post χολή, ov pro w in συνδεσμω B. l 12 σε cot, sub δε p.m. in δεηθητε, τ pro e secund. semi- scripto p.m. : “wep pro περι B. l. 14 v supra oin o» B. 1015 lineam uncis (* *) abrogat 8. m.: « etiam pro v in διελυμπανεν ponit. (^ ") abrogat s. m. Voces supra lineas, ev ante l 27; Twoo uncis ]. 28 avrqe oo pr» avrov B. ἵεμουσαληὴμ |. 29, κα ante καθημενοσ |. 30, avrov post apuarog |, 31 D. la dialysin his habet p. m. 455 b. Supra lineas ἡ post εἰ Ἰ. 7, o post avacra 1. 17 C. 1. 8 e £n eibov et 0be/o et dialysi supra «positd abroyat s. m.. 456 b. 1. 1 o pro v in lom A, ut videtur, ut et 1, 12 fin. ὦ pro ὃ in avro ( eraso). Il. 14, 15 wo punctis supra positis abrogat, νομιλῶ post ov addit F (ut videtur) l. 14, idem 1. 15 habet avr^ pro kac prim., εἰσηλθεν pro εἰσελθων (re sequente eraso), evpew". pro evpev. 1. 16 7 pro $ in εφιστασθαι B! l.17 cin αθεμιστον, etiam re l. 26, eras. 8. m. l. 19 δε supra ἣν in pnva A. l. 24 Terap pro τησ Tp. B? 457 b. Supra lineas v post ov 1. 4, ce ante προσ]. 5 C. l. 7 δου (i.e. δ' ov: εἰ ita Wetst.) p. m. lectio esse videtur: sed ‘Sov hab.t A, ov. (δ eras.) C cum vers. Lat. l.ST proc in cov prim. C: idem 6v πάρεσμεν supra axovom, decem puncta supra βουλομενοι habet. li: Jin. at pro wor B1 Supra lineas ryo post ολησ l. 19, αὑτὸ post εχρισεν 1. 22 C. l. 32 pera punctia supra positis abrogat 8. m., v in τὴν et Tp mr, ~ in ] 33 4 supra lineam ante ey secund. C (i.e. avro μεν: Kip- ἡμέρα erasis. ling. minis rectà αὐτο" a. m.). 458 b. 1. 4 a» supra ve in συνεστρα- ῴφημεν B. aytov C. l. 20 rov supra lineam ante l. 22 γλωσσαισ και μεγαλυ- γοντω laxius scribit D! ante » rov 6», 7». m. lectione scalpello prorsus deperditd. Lix errore versionis Latinae conjicias xevauc (4. €. καιναισ)ὴ ante yA. p. m. (“ ποικιλαισ seu mavis erepau" Mill.) **...... Kat peya- Auvew”” Wetat. 1. 24 ve supra ἃ in kwiat E, “supra rio et ‘supra δυναται (ordine mutato) s. m. 1. .30 "m pro δια A. l. 33 T in marg. ante ou o supra lineam post οἱ D. 4:9 a. l. 29 d elot. sub i in ibu p.m. 459 b. 1. 1 » supra ar tn εδεξατο, ]. 2 € supra τ tn exavou, l. 3 εν pro at in nOednoa, 1. 14 0 supra T in κατεξησ, forsan. etiam 1. 26 o supra lincam post avacra E. l. 12 cv» secund. eras. 8.1. — l. 16 e» supra lineam post εἰδον, l. 30 de supra lineam. post eyevero A, ut videtur. H. moda, etiam 1. 23 ante eprera C. L 21 7 pro 0 in αθενισασ Ta supra lineam |. 22 ante rerpa- ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 460 a.l. 31. Punctum supra n in noli, forsan case, l. 19 l. 26 ca supra a» l. 30 Tov punctis supra 460 b. 1. 15 v pro t ín avro: B. t pro a in wa B. in εδοξαν D. positis abrogat s. m. 461 a. 1. 1 tim tres uiri p. m., vescript. 8. m. 461 b. 1. 5 verae pro ac in ελληνασ F. 1.13 776, l. 23 wo, l. 27 Kas rore punctis supra, positis abrogat 8. m. lore pro 0 in θαρσον H: F avrov addit ad fin. 1. 23 post παρεκαλεσεν et ll. 26—28 ita refingit E: va ἡ ἐκκλήσια καὶ διδαξαι συναχυθηναιτοχλον ἵκανον p» [4 eset eens 4 και TOTE πρωτωσ XPHMATICTA εν AYTLOXELG του μαθητασ χρειστιανουσ (" ’ ordine mutato). 462 a. l 32 n in erant et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s. m. 462 b. l. 1 ονοματι αγαβοσ p. m., re- scripsit K. l 3An supra av in peyay C. l. 9 » pro c secund. tn ἀποστει- L 17 ἡ pro a tert. in l. 28 wept avrov punctis l. 323 v λαστεσ D! μαχαιρα D! supra positis abrogat s. m. pro ov in κοιμουμενοσ H. 463 a. 1. 30 u supra o secund. (obelo notatum) in prodocere s. m., forsan A. 463 b. 1.1 » supra lineam post αλνσεσι C. l. 3 8 elot. sub 0 in θυρασ p. m. 1.6 vw? elot. sub X in πλευραν p. m. l. 16 εἴ elot. sub *y secund. in ἀγγελον p. m. l. 28 v elot. sub y prim. in ayyeror p. m. l 33 » supra vo in twavou C. 464 a. 1. 9 t elot. sub ἃ in autem p. m. l. 10 verba dividas caicia te, 464 b. Madore pessima foedatur haec pagina; sic etiam 466 b, 468 b, 470 ὃ, 472 ὃ, 474 ὃ, 476 b. rescripsit K ; anne p supra lineam ante l. t μενον apxou aaxou p. m. sit (ut judicat Kipl.), parum scio. 1. 4 fin. πυλωνοσ rel finxit vel. ve- scripsit F? post rov: p. m. lectio amplius spatium complexa est: vix cum Wetst. e£v primae mands esse diceres. l. 8 και punctis supra positis abrogat e. m. 1.9 τον supra lincam ante rer por C. l. τοι supra lineam ante δε, προσ pro edeyor eras, (cujus verbi e prim. et γον adhuc 443 supersunt), » supra lineam post avr, C? ]. ir c supra ἐσ p. m., me judice (A apud Kipl.). l. 15 εξ, 1. τό και, 1. 17 wa et ot ante v finale eras. 8. m. liga 8. m. post cery super a (p.m. ut videtur): sequuntur duo feré literae prorsus deper- ditae. Perperam Mill. rov avyar p. m. l. 28 Procul dubio awoxravOnvat p. m., sed perierunt omnind o et τι deinde ax pro oxray A: postremó axOyvar supra lineam B, Onvat p. m. in textu per puncta supra posita abrogato. 465 b. l. 10 ἡ pro a in φωναι H. l. 14 € supra lineam ante κωληκοβ- .B. l. 16 9 pro e prim, in evtaye H; acd » supra lineam post ev£aye C. 1 18 j pro a, et a pro e tert, in axearpeyer H. l 20 καὶ pro Tov, et 1, 38 rov pro kai prim H. l 25 «v kac supra lineam post ow C. 466 a. 1, 27 e partim elotum ante u in que p. m. 466 b. 1. 3 "supra πο, ‘supra αγιον (ordine mutato) s. m. 1. τὸ init. Forsan και wepted- p. m. (και et p, enitio lineae apparent) εἰ ita. Wetst.; kac we eraso, ὃ super p habet H. L 1:4 fin. Forsan βαρίησουαν vel cum Wetst. «σοναμ (cf. 467 b.]. 32 et vers. Lat.) p. m.: » proa in fine H, » vel pw sequente. deperdito. l. 18 και, etiam 1. 30 ovcac, punctis supra positis improbat s. m. l. 19 o vel potius a periit inter er equ: λυ pror D: ** Av post rasuram lax’. Fuit erouac " Bent. apud Ellis, Crit. Sacr. Ὁ. a4. I. 23 uncis (‘’) hanc lineam improbat 8. m. l. 27 πασησ supra lineam post καὶ B : qui ctiam «e pro ot in ὕιοι habet: cf. Tabulam III. 3. l. 31 punctum supra ἢ p. m., μὲ videtur. 467 a. 1. 27 omnes supra lineam post et, B: cf. Graec. 467 b. 1. 13 » 1n τὴν eras. 8. m., quae etiam rio l. 18, τη 1. 28, punctis supra positis. improbat. l.18 σ pro v in l. 27 xa proba. 1.33 supra lineam avrow ante τὴν, av post y» E. 468 b. 1. 1 supra lineam y ante e, Ta Aoyou A, Tavra post e in ews D. l. 19 v in ἐπλήρουν erat. 8. m.: » supra a» iA iwarno B. 1.21 7 pro 0 in μεθ H. l. 27 fin. avro (ut videtur) p. m., sed ἡ 414 deperiit omnino: F habet avrwy, addens τοῦτον αὙγνοουντεσ. 1. 28 Quae p. m. scripta adhuc supersunt, dedimus: forsan primd μη συνιενταισ rac ypapac, feró cum Wetst.; vix αγνοησανταισ Tac *ypadac, ut judicat Kiplingius, aut αγνοουνταισ cum Millio: prima enim litera M. non A fuisse videtur. H, erasá p. m. lectione, και Tac gw ante ac substituit. Ll 32 qr"sarro πίλατον ἀγερεθηννὶ (uncis < > postea improbatum) addit F. 469 b. 1. 1 ¢ supra lineam ante εἰσ, εἰ ec* pro ov A. l 2 fin. εἰσιν eras. 8. m.: &ic etiam 1. 6 κα. 11.3, 4 uncis (^) improbat 2. π. 1. 8 wou punctis supra positis tmprobat 8. m. l9v pro va in πλειονασ H! 470 a. 1. 25 ta elot. sub ci in suscitauit p. m. 470 b. 1. 4 » supra lineam post o prim. A. l. 9 fin. μὲν pro re A, me judice: evanuit atramentum ; re pro certo lectio est prius scripta. Ll. 18 ce in &eny7- σεται punctis supra positie improbat 8. m. l.22 τα supra lineam ante ρηματα E. 1, 28 ro (re judice Wetstenio) in emi- Üovro eras. s. m. : o vel ε pert: of. Fol. rot 6. 1. 24. 471 a. ll. 4, τί turpiter abscissa est pergamena. 471 5. 1. 3 fin. row post Xoyow addit F; row ante Xoyow lineold supra positd abrogat K. l. 6 σα supra ap in wap- ρησιαμεγοσ A, me judice; sic etiam 472 b. 1. 12: possunt tamen esse p. m. 1.8 yo supra » in dow C. l. 9 δε supra lineam post exiby B. l. 10 e supra a, αι supra e secund, in kpeware B. 1. r3 ren proxeyD. l. 14 "supra φωσ, ‘supra τεθεικα (ordine mutato) s. m. l. 22 a pro o in παρωτρυνον E. 411 b. l. 12 oa supra ap in παρησια- μενοι A. l. 15 wy super ov in avrov, forsan etiam p. m., nisi mavis A: cranuit atramentum, Cf. 470 b. 1. 9. l. 23 και, l. 25 εἰσ, 1. 32 τησ punctis supra positis improbat 8. m. 1n λυκαωνιασ 8. m. 473 a. l. tg r in ter secund. lineolá supra positá improbat Κ΄. 473 b. Titul. TIP vinculo papyraceo obtegitur. Supra lineas l. 5 Tn ante φωνη, 1. 9 À supra À in ανηλατο, 1. 17 l 24 o pro v ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. rno ante πολεωσ C. l 23 και, l. 26 ἡ in -παηθεισ eras. 8. ἢ. 1l. 24 Aeyorrec pro φωνουντεσ (φων cl v erasis) D. 1. 29 Tov punctis supra pontis improbat s. m. l 33 » supra lineam post εἰασε, x^ Ta pro κατα (xa eras.) C. 474 b. 1. 4 fin. o p. m., rescriptum 8. m. l. 5 fn. rao addit post καρδιασ F. Supra lineas |. 9 $e ante avrov, l. 16 ov supra ec, 1. 27 εἰσ ante ελθειν B. L 12 και, l. 18 » in τὴν punctis supra positis improbat a. m. 1.16 » pro v secund. in avrov H. l 19 ow ante τω H: p. m. lectio deperit. 475 a. l. 12 lineolam supra is ponit K. 475 b. L 2 marg.: legas 25 pro 23. 1. 10 avrow semi-erasum 8. m. 1, 12 y supra lineam post ἡνυξε C. l. 29 wr supra ow tn avro C. 476 a. 1. 30 c (ut videtur) elot. sub n in hanc p. m. 476 6.1. 5 εἴ pro o in παρεδοθησαν, ad supra yw in peywo DB. L7oim απηγγείλαντεσ eras. 8. m., sic και 1. 18. l. 13 T supra ὃ tn δὲ forsan C: evanuit atramentum. l 17 a pro e prim, a pro ἡ in ἀγεστησεν (ἡ prorsus deleto), ev eraso, H, ut fiat avacrac: ev m». etiam punctis supra positis improbat 8. m. L 20 fin. ev post apxasor addit A. 1. 21 Tov supra lineam post δια C. 1.25 σ supra lineam post sv B vel C: evanuit atramentum. 477 6.1.2 o tn πιστευσομεν, 1. 17 δε eras. 8. m. l. 7 ν secund. in BapraBay eras., v pro v in παυλον H, qui etiam l 8 w' pro οι habe. Ἰ. 15 T supra lincam ante ουτωσ (c eraso) C, no etiam in συνφωνήσουσιν €raso. l 24 o in textu ante rot, etiam ὧν pro noe H. 478 a. 1. 14 punctum supra ἃ ultim. casu ponit p. m. l. 20 a Graec? elot. ante a secund. 478 b. 1. 2 init, e eras, 8. m.: literae ferà tres [χει] deperditae inter ε et ev. l. 4 ac in ebotace» et obelo et punctis supra positis improbat 8. m. 1. 13 ra supra lineam post xa B: cf. 479 b. 1. 8. l. 15 punctum supra 0 casu ponit p. m. 1. 17 e£ secund. punctis supra positis im- probat s. m.: legas υμασ. l. 19 a pro o in διεστειλομεθα D. l. 38 a supra au in ravra B. l. 30 U pro ἢ in ἡμειν Ht L 31 τῶν supra lineam post rov- Tw» B!: evanuit atramentum. 479 4.1.37 a elot. sub ain judam p. m. 479 5.1. 2 ται (sic) post ow addit E. l. 6 e» ἡμεραισ ολιγαισ tncis () >) tmpro- bat 2. m. l. 8 ya supra ay in συνα- γοντεσ B. l. 14 orrea whe L 12 elot. sub καὶ exear p. m., etiam eo elot. sub da p. m. l 18 προσ supra lineam ante avrovg [sic p. m.] A: cf. Tabulam IH. 2. l. 23 tni. και eras. s. τα. : καὶ aupra lineam post pera E: κυ post rov ad fin. Ft 480 a. }. 3 t semi-formatum pro 8 sccund. l. 33 s elot. sub c in disces- gerunt p. m. — 480 b. Supra lineas rov ante «v }. 9, τῶν ante αποστολων l 30 (tantum non I pro T bis) E. 481 a. l 1 a Graec elot. sub a in ad p. fh. 481 ὃ. 1. § οἱ pro yr in γενομενην H. l ro "supra ὠφθη, ‘supra τω 8. m. l. 11 fin. qv addit post rw E. L 18 ..Supra ἢ forsan casu: va supra ax in αχθεντεσ, etiam 1. 20 » supra az in νεαπολιν E. l. 23 e pro ἢ secund, in nun» H: T prim. etiam tn raury 1. 23, ui eb o in nxovoer L 33 eras. s. m. l. 33 x elot. sub 0 in θν p. m. 482 a. 1. 21 i secund. in indie eras. s. m. 481 b. ν supra lineam post rapexadece jJ. 4 Bi, post παρειχε L 12 E. l. τὸ οὐ pro a in πυθωνα A: reeté vidi Wetst. Ll 13 δια Tovrov uncis (^ ") im- probat s. m. Ll 15 καὶ eras. ἃ. m.: c pro o in expatoy H. l. τό axo supra lineam ante δουλοι E. Liza in ευαγγελιζοντεσ, 1. 32 Ta et » in cOry eras, 8. m. l 25 fn. Punctum in medio loco addit 8. m. l. 28 e pro a tert. in προσαγαγοντασ A: cf. 1, το. 483 a. 1. 8 (sic 484 a. 1. 19) a in quae eras. 8. m. l. 16 homini supra lineam post hi E (cf. Graec.). 1. 24 iin ispes eras. 8. m. l. 28 b elot. sub p in oj- tulissent p. m. 483 ὃ. l. 3 puncta supra af in xpa- ζοντεσ 8. m., forsan casu. l 4 και pro Tore H. l 12 » in ησφαλισαντο, λυ in aveduGy l. 20, etiam και 1. 23, cras. sm. lig eco »ukr' op pro μεσον tno νυκτοσ (vryo eras.), et 1. 16 « supru Loin δεσμοι C. 1. 31 προσ rove ποδασ punctis supra positis improbat s. m. 484 b. 1. 1 init. καὶ eras. 8. m. l.9 o supra du in ελυσεν D. ll. 12, 13 init. καὶ p. m. (cf. vers. Lat.) scalpello prorsus deletum. 485 b. l. 1 av eras. δ. m., σοι post av- τοι punctis supra positis vmprobat alius: postea eras. l.19 6 secund. in wapa- καλεσαντεσ, etiam ll. 31, 24 και, et 1. 24 c prim. in εἰσωθοσ eras. s. m. l. 21 και supra lineam post karyA0op C, puncto p.m. supra 3 in ἀπολλωνιδα forsan casu posito: sic supra n $n -unt 486 a. L a1. 1. 28 τον supra lineam post or: E. 486 b. L 1 τῷ (vel rw) Σιλεα marg. K recentissimé. — 1l. 9 scalpello delentur literae non minus tres (forsan arr errore) post emor. 1. 11 fin. ν secund. in ἴσωναν eras, 8. m. l. 12 a pro € in rwea B. l. 15 εἰσιν punctis supra positis improbat 8. m. l 21 a pro “ἐσ in akovcarrec B. 1. 25 o supra lineam post εἰ secund. C. l 33 o pro o secund. in exec B vel H. 487 b. 1. 2 i8 supra vw in ελληνων, x ad fin. lineae addito, B: E pro xa vyGUttoP secund. yu habet: 1. 3 wr οὐκ ολίγοι pro ec Kat γυναικεσ H, praeeunte E in 1, 2. s. m. 1. 6 supra lineam o ante λογοσ, —- Tov ante 0v E. eras. s. m. l. 7 και, 1. 8 εἰσ αὐτὴν l. 9 pa supra ac in rac- l. τά θιστω lazxids scribit super ταστανο eras. H. l. 23 σ supra lineam post avrov et |. 39 *y supra vx, a» supra xo $n maparvxorrag C. l. 24 To supra lineam ante wva, et 1. 26 » supra vy in συγαγωγὴ D, nisi matis C. 1. 32 βαλλ pro λαβ in συνέλαβον A. l. 33 οἱ minutum pro ἡ in Gedy H 1 488 b. 1, 1 » in oder, etiam 1. 29 ort 1, 4 Tow supra lineam ante 1.6 διδ elot. sub ὕπο p. m. σοντεσ B. eras. 8. m. aptoy B. 1. 18 a»Üe pro Üucro ('amwro p. m. ut videtur? Wetst. malà) E. l 20 » supra lineam post ἡ B. l. 26 e pro o secund. in karowot H. l. 27 v supra οὗ E. l a8 Kn. addit τι avroc H. l. 29 8 pro o ante dove, l. 33 o supra or A rel D. ]. 4 uncis (*?) improbat | ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 489 a. 1l. 10 t elot. sub n $n uellint p. m. l. 18 Àiat pergamena ante a final. 489 5.1. 1 supra lineam ¢ post xa, σ post Ta tn κατα, o supra » erasum tn οροθεσιαν E. l. 3 fin. » post avro addit D. l. 4 α !n evpocar (o in e etiam mutato) obelo improbat s. m., quae etiam T in Τ' transfert. l. 5 w supra o (obelo notat.) in ov, 1.6 w supra ἢ in avry C?, etiam νπαρχων ad fin. 1.5 addit E. l 9 rov prim. in rovrov obelo improbat 8. m. : e» supra yo in yoo C. l. 12 ovre punctis supra positis abrogat s. m. 1.16. ra τησ in ταυτησ (ὃ prov &. m.) eras, etiam 1]. 17 e pro a in παριδων D (.. supra « addito). L 18 iva obelo transfigit, a pro e in παντεῦ habet D. evrea pro car D. 490 b. Nonnulla in hdc pagind (ll. 19 —21), madore pessimà foedatd, recenti manu rescripta sunt. l 3 or supra θα in ἐληλυθα B. 1.5 fin. » prog m κλανυδιοσ A. 1.7 α pro e in κατωκη- σεν A1,1. 8o prowB. 1. 13 punc- tum supra v in Tov p. m., forsan casu. l. I4 καὶ eras. s. m.: sic etiam T prim. l 17 init., v secund. in διαμαρτυρουμε- voc l 18. .1.232 init. a» pro e (ut con- jicere licet) D. 1l. 27—31. Quae adhuc leguntur, dedimus: Kiplingius ex vers. Lat. restituit 1. 27 [$ vu]: l. 29 [απο rov axv]Aa (immó potius [δὲ axo axv]a: l.3o [εἰσ] ante ηλθεν et τὸν ]. 28 e in εκολληθησαν eras., | [oh[xo]r: 1. 31 7[o]o (vix rov ut Wetst. putat) post ovoua : B ita omnia refingu: καθαροσ eyw απο Tou σ νυν εἰσ τα εθνὴ πορενομαι Kat μεταβασ εκειθεν ἦλθεν eu οἰκιαν τινοῦ τι τιον — ovouaT,. ιουστου GeBopevov Trop Oy 491 a. l. 20 cto p. m. rescripsit s. m. 4915.1. 8 © pro σ secund. in σειωσησ, no ad finem verbi addito D. l 30 τα supra lineam post ζητημα D. l. 33 ἢ pro e prim., a pro v in ἀπελυσεν D. 492 b. Scalpello rasa sunt nonnulla ]. 1; 35 43 10; 18; 19. Ll 1 ewe pro aro in awodaBopevs D (a prim. perit). l. 2 init. oras (Ussher.) vel pera (Mil. Wetst. Kipl.) periit omnind, preter | ini- , post rast, l. 31 post ηὔξανε D. 445 tio lineae. L 4. Quae restant. p. m. scripta (a Kiplingio post Wetst. perperam lecta, rore γαλλιωνὴ dedimus: D ita sup- plet: καὶ οὐδὲν Tovrwr T ante w γαλλιω, vt ened ante εν. L 10 προσ eras. ante εὐχὴν: o periit omnino. l. 15 8 pro T im Te, O0 prow in avrov H. l. 334 pro 8 $n δε, ep secund. etiam eras, H. l. 19 Super spatium scalpello erasum xapy laxà scripsit H: vix pxay p. m., ut judicat Wetst. 1. 20 no pro ov in του H. 1l2350pror in κατεξησ D. 1. 33 aw eras. s. m. 493 a. l. 9 punctum supra a (etiam ante hl. 32) p. s. : forsan casu. 493 5.1. 2 » supra a» $n warov, l. 3 ey pro ἡ in «roc, et τῇ supra lineam post e» D: cf. Tabulam rrr. 5. l. 4 Kat prim. eras., e pro o secund. in axove carros, etiam δὲ supra lineam ante avrov A. 1. 15 » in woduy eras. s. m. 1. 27 ¢ supra lineam post οὐδε (i.e. ovd εὐ B. Supra λαμβανουσῖ eras. ἐσ habet D, i.e. ἐστιν, nam eo 1. 28 erasum est. l 32 τ p. m. in perarouag, sed Τ' (ut videtur) primd. 494 a. 1. 27 est addit D post accipi- unt punctis supra positis improbatum. Cf. 493 5. 1. 27. 494 6. 1. 3 rov supra lineam ante xu (sic) C. l 5c supra lineam post emt- 0erro B. L 6 v proc in avrów, 1. 7 tnit. € ante λαλοὺυν D. l. 15 punctum supra e prim. p. m., forsan casu. 1. 21 w post e prim. penitus eras., ν etiam in acta» p. m., sed o semi-formatum ante ν. ]. 32 tnit. ἡ (ut conjicere licet) periit om- ninà. ll. 431—243 ta corrigit D, mu- tatis mutandis. wore "mavras "ov. karowovrrag τὴν ασιαν ακουσαι TO P λογο P TOV Kv ore ἴουδαιον και erac 1. 24 7 pro 9 in δε D. l. 31— (ἡ. e. νὴ supra ὦ in fine lineae addidit 8. m. 495 6. 1. 1 rou supra lineam ante xv C. l. 9 “supra εξελθειν, 'supra κηρυσσει 8. m. , cf. vers. Latin. 1. 10 & supra lineam ante εἰπεν D. l 15 € prim. in εἰσχυ- σεν obelo abrogat s. m., dialysi etiam supra ¢ posud. L 18 » supra lineam l 25 416 supra lineam δὲ ante των, ra post των B, (ra ante epya punctis supra positis no- iato). 1. 18 a pro o in συνεψηφισον B. 1, 29 init. & ante evpov B. l. 31 dia- lysis supra v tert. eras. 8. m. ibid. fin. To post ἐπληθυνε addit D. 496 a. 1. 30 lineola. sire macula (,) p. m. post c in conual.. 496 b. 1. 4 » elot. sub Sin eibew p. m. Ἰ. 16 ε tm τεχνεταισ eras. 8. m. Supra lineam habet B 1. at τὴσ ante aciac, l 251 post ye, 1. 26 o supra ve in xur- Suvevet, 1. 30 » post μελλει. l 22 rw Tore punctis supra positia improbat s. m. 497 a. l. 17 fin. ec elot. sub c in hac p. m. 497 5. ll. 2, 25 » supra lineam ante αρτεμισ D. L 3 exdno laze scriptum σ super cvvexv, etiam τησυνχυσεωσ pro ' αἰιἰσχυνησ F: cf. vers. Latin. l.6 a pro € secund. in μακεδονεσ D rel H. 1, 18 προ pro kar (Millius wap p. m. minus rectà) in xareBiBacay D vel H. l. 29 l. 30 τ elot. l. 27 o ante ἀνθρωποσ eras. s. m. tw supra ao in ναοκορον B. sub a secund. in avavripp. p. m. 498 a. l. 13 8 prim. in mississent e obelo et puncto improbat s. m. l. 19i prin. in iudaeis, ]. 32 t secund. in oportet punc'o notat p. m.: forsan casu. l. 5 init. ot eras., sed ot supra lineam, ante 498 6.1.3 o pro a in θεαν H. l. 10 ^ supra lineam. post ex- Pro τω συν D. κλησια B: cf. vers. Latin. vouc D postca scripsit ry evop.a. l. 14 v leviter elot. sub o secund. in avorp. p. m. l. 15 » supra lineam post απε- Avce D. l. 18 a pro e prim. in παρα- κελεσασ D, v (ut conjicere licet) ante aaa prorsus deperdito. l. 19 a pro o in αποσ-, etiam re supra lineam ante e£- n\Gev D, πο in αποσ- punctis etiam votato. l. 21 παρακαλεσ l 20 a pro ἡ tin ekewm D. ag avrove pro xpno[ape- volo B, literis inter xpno et o prorsus l 23 no supra lincam post γενηθεισ D. l. 38 o pro v (cf. vers. Lat.) post Bep D. l 31 ep pro ov, etiam a pro ep in δ υβεριοσ D, € p.m. post B deperdito: cf. vers. Lat. l. 33 ω supra o tn τροαδι B. 499 b. 1. 8 a elot. sub o in διελεγετο erasis, -—- a, ee ς΄...» ' abrogato. er o e — — A ——— ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. p.m. 1.19 οσ prim., 1. 21 καὶ secund., l. 23 Tor eras. a. m. 500 a. ]. 8 a elot. sub e in eis p.m. l r3 8 secund. in sedens puncto notat p. m., forsan casu. 500 b. l. § AaB in Badr mutat D. l. 7 p in epxouerm cras. 8. m: sic 1. 29 v secund. in διαμαρτυρουμενοσ. l. ra to pro» in ev (praepos.) D. 1], τᾷ η ín εκκλησιασ p. m., rcacripsit. & m. l 16 o pro win ομωσ, t pro v secund. tn av- rovc D. ]. 18 a pro e tn e$ D. l. 20 init. wora ante wwo eras. s. m. Jin. roy halt. D! super ww» erasum (eranuit atramentum). l. 21 a pro oc in raryroc D?; sed » pro v tn xpovov, etiam eyevouny supra lineam ante δου- λευων E. 501 5. l. 5 v pro v in Aoyor D, qui exo μοι et ovde 1.6 uncis (*") improbat, pov etiam 1. 6 punctis supra positis l 6 w supra ov in egavrov B. l. 9 init. ἢ prootn ον prim. D. 1. 11 "ov 8v pro 6v F, (O pro © p. m., reso). 1. 13 op elot. sub ἐσθ in oyec- θαι p. m. l. 16 fin. 50 μαρτυρομαι post «yv addit F. l. 17 F habet vuew € pro ἄχρι ov, etiam ἡμεραοῖ" pro ἡμερασ (c in o mutato). l. 19 μη supra lineam post rov forsan E. l. 20 U pro ἢ in l 28 οὐ pro v prim. in πυμ- l. 33 καὶ pro δε D. 502 a. 1. 33 puncium supra c in nocte casu ponit p. m. 502 b. l. 6 fin. avrow (ut conjicere licet) l to t supra ac in rac et xpeuag B. l. 11 πασ (sic) punctis supra positis abrogat s.m. l ra fin. και post μου addit B (nisi ]. 13 init. act p. m. procul. nuw D. vecou B. eras. 8. m. Vix legantur av et c. mavis A). dubio, sed ¢ scalpello deletur : pro oc B habet v". των B. l. 15 re supra lineam ante l. 16 α pro o prim. in ovroc, l. 18 wy Supra ag in eurag. A: avrov ad fin. l 19 ¢ etiam v pro o in μακαριοσ B. lineae. post yovara addit F. in σὺν puncto notatum p.m., forsan casu. l. 21 7ov punctis supra positis improbat s.m. 1. 23 ὦ εἰρήκει supra lineam post Aoyu A. 1. 24 eurer eras. s. m. post ort: ovow lazà scripsit pro εἰ σοι (ut videtur) post μελλ D, (co in σοι p. m. penitus deletur). -—— — —— — ——Ó | ante θεωρειν E. ll. 27, 28. Quae re- stant p. m. scripta dedimus: p= . 27 @ in xa, B et € tn -Barreo, L 28 πηι. (ut videtur) inter $e et ν, scalpello gerors.* delentur. Has lineas ita transmutat D: wo de eyevero araxÜygrat guias awosracberrag απ avrov. L 33 v (ut videtur) post $ (cf. 466 b. L το: 498 b. 1. 38) periit: o pro v D. 504 a. l. 18 navem [wvAoto» ut ridctar Graect] elot. sub invicem p. m., wade fluxit error linearum: cf. 264 a. 1. 24. 504 a, 5040. 1. 33—33. Partem Ao: folii inferiorem, jam inde ab Usseri: «t Milli temporibus laceram, rescio «qua nebulo, ante susceptam Kiplinga editi nem, abscidit. Quas lectiones Usserius, Millius, Wetstenius (1716), Dickens- nius (circiter A. D. 1733) seerraverunt, ea: per literas U, M, ΝΥ, D indicatae, 1s ᾿ς unum collectae sunt. v. 8. Sequenti cum l 25 avrov supra lincam , exissemus [deest οἱ wept Tow παυλον U, M, W] venimus [yA0oue» Ὁ, M, εἰσπὶ- θομεν W 1 caesaream et cum introissemcs in domum Philippi (*Afe mutilatur Pa4.7 Dj...ngelitae...de septem mansimus ad eum τ. 9.... fiae 1 virgines [rec- capes παρθενοι W]...eam D. [‘* Dcsci- rantur caetera horum trium rersuum" D]. 504 b. l. 3 καὶ pro a» in ἀνελθων, be eraso, B. l 7 οἱ supra lineam ante ιουδαιοι B. l. 10 e pro a secund. in παρακαλ- D. l. 15 our? supra Oc, xr supra B in θορυβουντεσ (v secund. etia puncto notat.) E. l 20 οἱ (ste » 1. 1s Jin.) eras. s. m. l. 22 T in aroro;- punctatum p. m., forsan casu, L 24 Incipit linea p. in. ex xeoa sed aro pro ex habet B. Totum hunc locum sic redd:t MS. Whitgift. (cf. Prolegomena, p. x.): απο Kecapatag συν vue ovrot δε wyayor ἡμασ παρ ὦ ξενισθωμεν γενομένων εἰσ «epo- σολυμα ασμενωσ εδεξαντο ἡμασ οἱ αδελῴοι Τὴ δε ἐπιουσὴ εἰσῆει o παυλοσ our μι; προσ ιακωβον παντεσ δε. Serran'wur ctiam hae lectiones (cf. 504 a. ll. 33—33). τι 1: tepocoNvua M, W. v. 16 συνηλθον δε και Twv μαθητων deest p. m. U, M, W ; mar- gini ascribitur s. m. Ὁ, M. ex κεσαραιασ p. m. ὟΝ. (a secund. eras. D) ovros δε ηγα- γον ἡμασ προσ ova [ove p. m. W : προσ... M, at rap w U cum Whitgift., “ manus recentior wo" D] fencPupev kac rapaycro- μενοι εἰσ τινα κωμην εἐγενομεθα παρα U, M, W. νασωνι [p. ». W] M,W, D ['*4 su- pra: alia verba lacerantur: κω (nam μὴν non apparet, nec τινι κυπριω)" D]. μαθητη apxaw W, at “" μαθητη. κακειθεν (reli- quum paginae laceratum)" M. v. 17 *La- ceris Graecis" (M) ad vers. Latin. con- fugiunt U, M: ἤἥλθομεν εἰσ cepoo...M. vzebetarro Ὁ, M, D (‘‘post νπεδεξαντο in laceratá Pag. habetur rn 6e" D): δε quaa ασμενωσ pergit Ὁ. Plura, unde unde hausta exhibet W: κακειθεν εξιοντεσ ηλθο- μεν εἰσι ἐροσολυμα νπεδεξαν re [0e U : cf. Latin.] ἡμασ ἀσμενωσ οἱ αδελφοι. ᾿ £05 a. l. 33 fin. omnes F, spatio post iacobum inferposito. 505 b. 1.1 rapeyevorro laxé scripsit F super σαν δὲ wap avro: cf. 505 a. l. 33. l]. 2 kat pro ove, avrovc e£ supra lincam ante διηγεῖτο (δι eraso), καθ supra lineam ante eva (a eraso B). ]l.3» pro c in wo B, sed ev supra lineam ante row A. l. 6 e prim. in εἰεισι» punctis supra positis improbat 8. m. l. 9 x pro x secund., l. 11 “On πανταῦ pro εθνὴ cow, v pro c tert. 1. 8 τ prim. in TOUTOL Eras. 8. m. θη supra no in κατηκησαν B. T tn Ἰουδαιοισ D (iovdacos p. m. Wetst., sed l. 13 ὃ pro T in pyre, v in e» eras., ν prim. in εθνεσιν obelo delet., o l. 15 errat). supra lineam post avrov habet D, Desunt. tituli in 1 a, 1 ὃ, 9 a, οὖ: adduntur recentiore manu 2 a—8 b. Fol 1 b. secundae mands: l $ ἢ in 5y postea. mutat. in e, eddem manu; sic etiam 1.6 v prim. in ποιυυν postca mutat. in o. l 10 e in Barrie super rasuram scriptum. l. 14 € in παραγινεται, |. 15 0 in βαπτισθηναι, l. 17 0 én σον (v primó) super rasuram rescripta, l. 17 0 in βαπτισθηναι su- per τ semi-formatum ; $601.23. 1.24 ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. ]. τῇ l. 22 yo supra p in ro supra lineam ante πληθοσ B. dividas o cot. ξυρωνται, etiam o pro w B. l. 24 σ supra lineam ante ov prim. B. ]. 25 α στοιχεισ καὶ pro ort wopevov D, forsan B: sic etiam 1. 28 a pro o in xpec- νοντεσ. 506 b. Supra lineas 1. 6 wo post a prim.; l 14 ya supra wy in εἰσηγεν, € ante ic, ro ante ιερον B. l. 15 vn in ekowwrnaev punctis supra positis abrogat 8. m. l. 24 καὶ ante ξητουντων (cf. vers. Lat.) scalpello prorsus abrasum: δε supra lineam post ζητουντων substituit D. l a8 o" pro a tert. in exarov- ταρχασ B. 507 b. l. 1 o in ric secund, eras. s. m.: “1 5» l. 25 ἢ supra uk in πτεποικωσ A. supra lineam post exeAevoe A, Kat eras, 8. m. 508 a. 1. 20 temp elot. sub lus p. m. ]. 27 punctum supra ἃ in manum p. m., forsan casu. 508 b. 1. 7 ¢ semi-formatum inter πα- τρω et ov p. m.: of. Prolegom. p. XIX. l. 12 o supra lineam ante ἀρχιερευσ A. sito, addit F eyevero δε μοι wropevope ,ω- l.19 & tn marg.ante ενγιζοντι F. ibid. wept pro de po p. m. eras. (quarum lite- rarum ὃ et οἱ (lantum supersunt), y proc APPENDIX. x primó sub v secund. in ευθυσ. ll. 3, 17, 23, quinquiea etiam tn marg.; 3 6 1]. 30, 33 mary.; 55.1. 39; 6 b. marg. sexies; 8 b. secies; 9 b. 1. 14 quid sibi velit " p. m., parum scio, 2 b. secundae mands, α supra e (quasi producendi gratid) ll. 1, 5: supra 9 ll. 9, 16, 17, 325 3 5. 1]. 6, το; 4 ὃ. ll. 6, 29; 5 ὃ. ll. 6, 18, 20, 21, 29; 6 5.1. 22, 7 ὃ. ll. 15, 24; 8. 1. 18: supra ὦ 3 b. 1. 2, 7 5.1. 2. l. 6 o primó sub ἢ p. m. in ---.-.-..... ------ ————— ——M—— — — 447 secund. in μεσημβριασ F, τη supra lineam ante δαμασκω ponit B. — Postea denique “supra περι, ‘supra rn 8. m. (F1), ordine verborum mutato, l. 20 ex pro aso (vo periit omnind) ante rov B. 1 31 εἴπ verbo με (ut conjicere licet) post περιε- στραψα rasurá perit: ex lined primá in M formatur | s. m. l. 26 με supra lineam post εἰ secund, B vel C, w supra o prim. in ναζοραιοσ B: cf. Proleg. p. Lv. 510. ZToc folium, Codicis Bezae nunc extremum, madore turpiter foedatum, lacunis scatet. Quae, nobis haud viaa, edidit Kiplingius, hoc loco notabimus. 510 a. l 2 t in surrexit et obelo et puncto supra posito abrogat s.m. 1. 26 punctum supra ex tm exi p. m., forsan casu. 510 b. Titul. IIPAXIC Kipl., 1.6 av- 1. 8 o pro e ta — των, 1. 7 τοιουτον, Kipl. in καθηκεν s. m. l. 14 σθαυτον (i.e. ανεταΐζεσθαι avrov) pro arerajew avrov B: σθ s. m. viz leguntur. 1,23 α ante πηγγειλεν B: € p.m. (sic legunt Wetst. Kipl. perit omnind. l. 24 , Jin. o yap post ποιειν, 1. 29 fin. avrw post 1.18 fin. Spatio post τειμωρηθωσιν interpo- | | exey BY (evanuit atramentum). 1. 25 init. o (ut videtur) erasum periit omnind: ]. 29 και (ut videtur) eras. ante eurer, periit: l 32 » secund. in yeyerynpat erasum, την. Haec etiam supra maculam seri- buntur p. m. l. 9 o ín oc, l. 16 0 tn -xoc, l 30 v. l 21 y prim. tantum non scribitur quasi T esset : (sic passim). rasura incidit ante avroww. 1.24 1.11 o ultim. super rasuram rescript., sic o in σοι]. 21. 3 ὃ. secundae mans. l. I2 v p. m. in ὕμεισ super 0 primo: « etiam super rasuram. l. 33 τι ἐστιν a. super rasuram, rescriptum, 4 5.1.7 win orparwwratsuper rasuram 418 rescriptum; sec etiam a prim. in. acra l. 13, e£1. 28, p in expavy- 1. 32. 1.20 e supra lineam vel ejusdem scribae rel adhuc recentioris: sic etiam σ 5 b, l. 24. 8 6. l. 3 w secund. et tert. superrasuram rescripta; sic etiam E 1l. 4, wl. 18, 9 ll. 20 (secund.), 28, « ult. 1. 23. 1.8 ει incept. sub v in ὕμων. 60.1. 5 u tn lithostrotus tantum non o scribitur. Tota haec pagina παλίμψηστος est, in quam primd inscripta est ab eodem 4a ADNOTATIONE8 EDITORIS. secundae mands, postea autem elota, A p- parent vestigia, quaedam prioris. scrip- turae, chemicis adhibitis, viz. ll. 1, 2, 4, 5, 7—9, τό circa fin, L 17 ferà tota (intro tantum 44 sub ihm 6 a latente). Praeterea, dit ihs ad fin. 1, 22 sine chemi- corum ope cernitur, et si qua sunt alia (e. g. 1. 18). 66. 11. 1,9 op.m., pl.a1 p. m., in arctum cogentis: etiam 1. 4 ἢ p. m. l 5 en εἴδων eras, p. m., quae. .etiam ponit, L 9 ἃ rescript. super rasuram (c? prime): sic l. 18 wo tn rwor., l. 20€ in κεφαλην, 1. 26 w in avro. l 140 primà (eras.) pro ἡ ante γραφη. Ϊ. 33 μίετα δε ra]vr[a] eras. ad fin. Cf. 7 5. l. r. 7 b. 1.1 d super rasuram rescriptum. 85.1. 9 ὦ s. m., ut videtur: sic forsan la22ec. 1. 12 € tn εἰσ super rasuram reacript., sic 1. 18 no in Tye. 9 ὃ. col. t, L 9o in ποιωσιν, L 11 € in «σειν (cf. Tabulam 111. 13), puncto supra posito abrogat 8. m. Sequuntur notae liturgicae per codicis marginem subinde scriptae; eddem ferà, quá sectiones Ammonit, manu (1). IN S. MaTTHARI EVANGELIO. 3 6. 11. 22, 23 xv ye ri M, 4 b aub titulo ap* L.[Dec. 25: xara ματθαιον li, I1—12]. 4 b. 1. 31 apx» (ut videtur) periit: l. 32 fin. rov. payor (lined deletum) M 1, 6 b. l. 11 fin. redoo ort ναζαροσ xA... ws... M [Dec. 26: ii. 13—23]. 6 b. ll. 12—14 Ti ἐορτισ τον θεοφα- γιων + M. [σαββατω προ ruv θεοφανειων : iii 1—6]. 8 b. ll. 4—7 avvayrocpa......... L,1.8 alia nequaquam legenda ascripsit M. 10 b. 1. 12: τελοσ: L [xara ματθαιον xupaxy β΄: iv. 18—23]. I1 b. ll. 19, 20 πέρι rov σαββατου, 12 ὁ. 1. 8: reor: L [Sept. 2: εἰσ μνημόσυνον Tov ἁγιου (warvov TOV F90- revrov Wake 12: v. 14—19]. 14 5. Il. 29—33 arrayrocpa περι TO. caBarov (sic Kipling. σαβ tantum nunc superest), τό b. 1. 14 reos: L [ca8Baro 790 τυροφαγου: vi. I—13]. 28 b. ll. 13—15 ἀγναγνοσμα wept τοῦ κυριακη, 29 ὃ 1. 11 τεέλοσ 1, [Nov. 17: Tov ἁγιον γρηγοριον του Oavparoupyou κ των ἁγιων αναργυρων Wake 12: x. I— 10]. 44 b. 1. 11 apX, 46 b. 1. 21 TO, 1. 25 TcÀo N carbone scripsit [ἡμερα s/ τησ s ἑβδομ.: xii. 44—54; ἥμερα ^ τησ j" ἑβδομ.: xiv. 1—13], 47 b. ll. 18—21 ἀνγαγνοσμα wepn Τὸ caBaro, 48 b. 1. 21: redoo: 1, [κυριακὴ 0': xiv. 22— 34]. 50b. 1. 17 - a£ N carbone [κυριακη ιζ΄: xv. 21—248]. 53 b. 1. τὸ ..ay....8+N carbone ( ferà eras.) [June 29: xvi. 13—19]. 55 5.1. 3 τελοσ N carbone [ἡμερ. é rae ἡ ἑβδομ. : xiv. 24—28]. 55 b. ll. 1—3 μεταιμορῴοσ αἀνναγνοσ- μα, 56 b. 1. a reos 1, [Aug. 6: xvii. 1—9]. 56 b. 1l. 13—15 ἀγναγνοσμα περι Tov σαββατου, 57 6.1. 10 re L [κυριακη d: xvii. 14—23]. 57 b. ll. 11—13 ἀνραγνοσμα περι τοῦ κυριακη, ibid. 1. 31 re Leras., sed 1. 28 Te N carbone [σαββατω ¢’: xvii. 244—27 vel xviii. 1]. 57 5.1. 29 +, 59 5.1. 3 τελοσ N car- bone [ἥμερα B' τησ 0' £86op.: xviii. 1—11]. 60 b. 1. 8 reor. N carbone, tantum non erasum omnino... [*uep. B' τησ a’ ἐβδομ.: xviii. 10—20 (22 Cod. D)]. 60 b. 1l. 8—11 a»vocpa wept To σαβα- του, 61 b. J. 16: redoo* L [xvpia ca’: xviii. 23—35]: etiam 60 b. l. 8 ap* N carbone. 61 b. ll. 16—19 avpayrogua περι To κυριακη, 62 b. 1. 25: τελοσ: L [caSBarw ιά : xix. [(1 Cod. D) 3—172]. 62 b. ll. 31-- 4 ἀγνοσμα περι Tov σαβ- Barco, 63 b. 1. 32: τελοσ: 1, [xvpuum ιβ΄. xix. 16—26]. 64 b. 1. 17 c ap* marg. 65 b. 1. 32 Cf. Prolegomena, pp. XXVL—XXVIII. redo” N carbone [ἡμερ. δ' τησ θ΄ ἑβδομ.: xx. I—16]. 66 b. IL 9, 10 ar»rayrvocpa tantum, 67 b. 1. 6: τελοσ: L [i. e. xx. 20—28 lectio huic codici forsan propria: at xx. 17—A8 est ἑβδομαδοσ θ΄ ἡμερα €]. 68 b. ll. 15—19 ἀγναγνοσμα πέρι To κυριακη, 70 D. 1. 31: reo: L [xxi. 6— 27: hoc caput legebant Graeci partim κυριακὴ Tu» Baie» (1—17), partim τή ἅγια και μεγαλη ἡμερα B' (18—43)]. 70 b. 1. 31 ap* N ραγδοπε[ ἡμερ. δ' rye v ἐβδομ.: xxi. 28— 324]. 71 b. 1l. 16—18 ἀνναγνοσμα περι Tov oaBSars, 72 5.1. 25: τελοσ : L [κυριακη ty’: xxi. 33—42]. 73 b. ll. 4—6 γαγνοσμα περι 78 [xv]. pk L [xupeaxy ιδ΄ : xxii. 3—14]. 74 b. ll. 12—15 ἀγναγνοσμα περι τὸ kupxaky, 75 5.1.24: τελοσ: L [caBBaro ty’ et ἑβδομ.: ὦ ἡμερ. s’: xxii. 15— 33]. 755.11. 24—26 ἀνναγνοσμα περὶ Tov caBBar8, 76 b. 1. 19 reos: L [κυρ. ce’: xxii. 34 (33 Cod. D)— 46]. 76 b. ll. 19—32 [α]νναγνοσμα []ec Tov [x]uptaxy, 77 b. 1, 16 τελοσ L [σαβ- Baro ιδ΄: xxiii. r— 12]. 81 ὃ, 1. 15 ap* N carbone [xxiv. 15: 14 — 48 est ἡμ. ε΄ rho ta’ ἑβδομ. 87 b. 1. 9 reor N carbone initio εἰ Sine lineae [κυριακη ts’: xxv. 14— 30.] 87 b. 1l. 8—12 αγναγνοσμα περι τῷ xv- ρίακη, 88 b. 1. 28: redoo: 1, [κυριακῇ THO aroxpew: XXV. 31—46]. 91 b. ]. r1 TeXovo : L, ll. 12, 18 avpvay- νοσμα εἰσ THY μεγαλὴν πεμπτὴν L minu- tioribus literis [xxvi. 29, 30: non ita Graeci]. 95 b. ll 31—23 a»vayvocpa ew τον παρασκευγον, L (xxvii. 1—54). 96 5. 1. 2 τελοσ: L [xxvii. 2, ubi for- san εὐαγγελιον ^y τῶν ἁγιων παθὼν ex- plicit apud nonnullos]. 99 51. 11 ὧδε στηκη: (nempà ut inter- poletur Luc. xxiii. 39—43), 99 5. 1l. 11— 13 ἀγνναγνοσμα eu Tw παρασκυγῆν, L. [τη ἁγια παρασκευὴ ew THY λειτουργιαν : Matth. xxvii. 1—38; Luc. xxiii. 39— 43; Matt. xxvii. 39—54]. ror b. 1. 12 reÀ N carbone [rn dy. rap- xxvii. 55—61 (60 Cod. DJ]. thd. 11. 29, 30 αἀγναγνοσμα L ferà d:perditum [rw dytw καὶ μεγαλω σαβ. Barw, ἑσπερασ: xxviii. 1—20]. ασκ.: In 8. ΦΟΒΛΗΝΙΒ EvAXGRLIO. 114 b. ll. 5, 6 αἀνναγνοσμα tantum, 116 b. l 3: τελοσ: L [xara :wasyyy xv- ριακὴ εἰ: iv. 5—43 (25 Cod. D)]. 120 b. 1l. s, 6 [v]ep« avawav ἀμενοσ L [ἡμερα 8 τησ B' ἑβδομαδοσ: v. 17 (19 Cod. D)—24]. ibid, 1. 23 aps ll 24, 25 ἀννασνοσμα tantum, etiam re 121 b. 1. 15 L [ἡμερα « rno B ἑβδομαδοσ v. 34— 30]. 121 b. Ih. 14, t5 ἀγναγνοσμα tantum, 122 b. l. 32: reor: L [fuepa τ’ τησ B' ἐβδομ.: v. 30—vi. 2]. 123 b. ll. 31, 32 ἀνγναγνοσμα tantum, 125 b. 1. 16: τελοσ: 1, [σαββατω rye β΄ ἑβδομ.: vi. 14— 27]. 124 b. ll. 32, 23 a»va-yvocpa tantum, 126 b. La: reos: 1, [ἡμερα γ᾽ rye γ΄ éB8op.; vi. 27 (22 Cod. D)— 33]. I26 b. ll 4, 5 a»vayroopa tantum, ibid. 1. 33: retoo: L [ἡμερα s' Tuo γ᾽ ἐξ δομ.: vi. 35—39 (40 Cod. D)). tbid. 11. 14, 15 a»vayvooua tantum, L [ἡμέρα εἰ τησ γ΄ éBBop.: vi. 40 (39 Cod. D)—44] 127 ὃ. ll. 11, 13 ἀγναγνοσμα tantum, ibid. 1. 34: redoo: L [ἡμερα δ΄ τησ γ᾽ éSbou.: vi. 48—54]. 128 b. ll. 1, 2 ἀγναγνοσμα tantum, tbid. 1. 24: redoo: L [ἥμερα 8' rgo 8 ég8ou.: vi 56—69 (63 Cod. D)]. ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 129 b. 11, 15, 14 ἀνναγνοσμα tantum L [3uepa γ᾽ τησ 8 ἑβδομ.: vii. 1—13]. 130 b. Il. 13, 14 εἰσ τὴν μεσοπεντη- koc T3) I [ἱ. e. ἥμερα 9 rno δ΄ éB8ou.: vii. 14—30]. 1355.11. 9, 10 ἀγναγνοσμα, 136 5.1.8 : Tehoc :. L [ἡμερα «' τησ δ΄ ἑβδομ.: viii. 21 (20 Cod. D)—30]. 138 ὁ. 1. 26 ap* L [κυριακη s; ix. 1— 38]. | 142 b. 1. 25 ap* L, 143 ὃ. 1. 20 roc: [x. 7—16, lectionem nullam novimus : 9 — 16 est S Chrysostomi Nov. 13, etiam eu lepap και ὁσιουσ Wake 12]. 143 ὃ. ll. 19, 20 ἀγναγνοσμα L [ἡμερα s' της € ἐβδομ.: x. 17—28]. ibid. l. 33, 34 εἰσ τὴν εἐνκηνήουν L [x. 22—28. In Cod. Gale. O. 4. 22, aliis, ew eykaoua ναον ad v. 17 incipit]. 145 b. 1. g: τελοσ: 1, [σαββατω rao εἰ ἐβδομ.: x. 237—838]. fbid. 11. 17.—21 ἀνναγνοσμα περι T8 caBBarov, l. 11 ap*, 148 b. 1. 32: τελοσ: L [σαββατω s' των νηστειων: xi. 1—45]. 150 b. Ad summam paginam apX L, IL. 1—3 avvayrocua περὴ L, + το (τὴ re- script, L) kvp«axy των προφδϑτησματων ede J, 151 b. L 19: reor: L, sub quo (l. 20) τελοσ --J ad Sca» 1. 22 refertur: cf. Tabulam III. 12 et Prolegom. p. XxviI [xuptaxyn των βαΐων: xii. 1—18]. 152 b. ll. 1, 2 a»vayrocga, 1535.1. 9 medio lineae re L: 152 b. ll. 14, 18, ayvayvoopa, 154, ὃ. 1. 5: re: L [apud Graecos iy. y' tho τ΄ ἑβδομ. est xii. 19— 36; ἧμ. δ΄ xii. 36—47; ry ἁγια & μεγ. ἡμ. 8° eur oppor : xii. 17— 47]. 154 b. IL 23, 24 ἀνναγνοσμα ew Tw μεγαλὴν ceumry: minutioribus literis, 155 ὃ. 1. 28: τελουσ: L [τη ἁγια καὶ pey. €, εναγγελιον του νιπτηροσ: xiii. 3—17) ς 157 5.1. 1 ap N carbone [xiii. 33: evay- γελιον αἱ των ἁγιων παθων incipit v. 31]. 157 ὃ, IL 23, 24 ἀνναγνοῦμα, 158 b. l 33: reos: L [ἡμερ. τ΄ τησ τ΄ ἑβδομ.: xiv. 1— 11 (12 Cod. D)]. 161 b. ll. 24, 25 ἀγναγνοσμα, 162 b. l 24: τελοσ: L [σαββατω τησ γ΄ ἑβδομ.: xv. 17—xvi. 1 (1 Cod. D)]. 165 b. ll. 18, 19 ἀγναγνοσμα, 166 b. l. 27: τελοσ : 1, [xvpiak ζ΄ : xvii. 1—13]. 449 177 b. 1. 21, 41 P atiend manu, Tor απολυσηον L [cf. Suiceri Thesaurum Ec- cles. ad voc. απτολυσιμοσ: notandum rerd est xx. 19—233 lectionem esse rgo. xevrn- κοστησ εἰσ opÜpor]. In S. LuUcAE EvaNGELIO. 185 b. 1. 10 marg. P [Marc. 24: Luc. i. 39— 56), aliend manu (forsan J): in eddem 188 b. 1. 9 τ΄ medio lineae [Jun. 24: Luc. i. 8o]. 191 5. 1. 33 ap* ad ro per + refert M [Jan. 1: ii. 40]. ibid. l 15 fia. t redoo M. [Feb. 2: ii. 40], redo” α ad init. lineae eraso. 197 b. ad cap. ew To veow αἰτοσ I [xara λουκαν ἡμερ, 8 τησ a’ ἑβδομ. : iv. I—15]. 199 ὃ, Il. 17—21 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τοῦ κυριακη, 200 b. 1. 7: τελοσ: L, partim, errore: nam 199 ὁ. 11. 23—26 ἀνναγνδσμα wept τοῦ caBBaro", 200 b.1. 29 redoo: L [iv. 31 —36 est caBR. a’). 201 6. ll. 1, 2 avvaywoopua περι τοῦ kv- praxy, 302 b.1. 2 τελοσ: L [κυριακη a’: v. I——II]. 202 b 1l. 26—29 ἀγναγνοσμα περι To" κυριακη, 203 b 1. 28 reos: L [σαββατω β΄: v. 17—46]. 208 b. ll. 1—4 ἀγναγνοσμα περι τοῦ caBBaro , 1. 22 redoo: L [xuptaxy B': vi. 31— 36]. 310 b. 1. 6 fín. Ἔ τελοσ N carbone [vi. 49: ἡμερ. 0' τησ γ᾽ ἑβδομ. explicit vii. 1]. 310 b. 1l. 5—8 ἀνναγνοσμα περι ro" caBBaro', a11 b. 1. 1: redoo: 1, [σαβ- pare é : vii. 1τ--- 10]. 211 b. ll 1, 2 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τοῦ κυριακη, L 18: τελοσ: L [κυριακη y': vii. 11--- 16]. ibid. 1. 19 ap* 1l. 17—41 ἀνναγνοσμα περι το σαββατου, 212 ὃ. 27: τελοσ: L [ἡμερ. εἰ roo γ' éBdop.: vii. 17—30 (18 Cod. D)j. 213 b. 1. 15 p", 214 b. 1. 25 re N car- bone [ἡμερ. B' τησ δ' ἐβδομ. : vii. 36— 50]. 215 b. ll. 2—6 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τοῦ κυριάκη, 216 b. 1. 9 τελοσ: 1, [xvp. 3’; viii. 5 (4 Cod. D)—15]. a7 450 216 b. 11, 7—11 ἀγναγνοσμα περι TO. σαββατου, l. 27: reos: 1, [σαββατω τ΄: viii. 16—21]. 218 b. 1. 31 ap*, 11. 29—33 ἀνναγνοσ- μα wept TO. κυριακη, 220 b. 1. 10 : τελοσ: L [xvp. $^: viii. 41—5 6]. 220 b. ll. 8—11 a»vayrocpa wept TO cafBarov, L 27 τελοσ: L [σαββατω 4": ix. 1—6). 223 b. 1. 13 a £, 2238.1. 15 (ut vide- tur) redog (item alia jam deperdita) N carbone [ix. 22—33: ἦμερ. y Tro É éBboy. est ix. 23—27]. 223 b. 1. 24 τελοσ N carbone [Aug. 6 Transfigur. ix. 28—36 (35 Cod. D.)]. 229 b. ll. 20—25-- ara'yovocw Tis θεω TwK τὸ αγουστὸ ιεΐ M4 [Aug. 15 As- sumpt. x. 38—42]: cf. Prolegom. p. XXXI. 236 b. ll. 29—31 ανναγνοσμα wept το" κυριακη, L [κυριακὴ 0: xii, 16—21]. 238 b. l. 5 τελοσ M. per+ad ὕμειν refertur [ἡμερ. B' tno 7 ἑβδομ. explicit xii. 31]. ibid, l. 4—1 ἀνναγνοσμα περι TO. σαββατου, |. 33: τελοσ : 1, [σαββατω ta’: xii. 33—40]. 244 b. 11, 2—6 avvayvoopa περι TU σαββατου, 245 b. ad cap. pag.: τελοσ: 1, [σαββατω ey’: xiv. 1—11]. 245 b. ll. 14—17 ἀνναγνοσμα wept To. κυριακη, 247 ὃ. 1. 9 : τελοσ: L [κυρ. ια΄: xiv. 16—24 (35 Cod. D), lectione fy. ^' τησ θ΄ ἑβδομ. (215—835) tnclusd]. 247 δ. ll. 13—17 ἀψναγνοσμα περι τοῦ σαββατου, 248 b. 1. 8: reXoo : L [σαβ- βατω προ της awoxpew: xv. 1 (2 Cod. D) —10]. 348 b. ll. 7—11 ἀνναγνοσμα περι τοῦ σιββατου, 250 b. 1. 10: τελοσ!: L [xv- piaxy πιὸ Τῆς aWoxpew: XV. 11—32]. - 253 ὃ. 1.11 τελοσ + (ad πιστευσουσιν per 4 refertur) Mg [κυριακὴ εἰ: xvi. 19 — 31}. ibid. ll. 17—20 ἀννάγνοσμα wept To" σαββατου, 254 b. 1. 10: τελοσ: 1, [σαβ- Bare ιε΄: xvii. 3— 10]. 254 b. ll. 10, 11 αγναγνοσμα περι Tov κυριακη, |. 34 reL [xuptaxn ιβ΄: xvii. 12 (11 Cod. D)— 19]. 257 b. ll. 31, 32 avwayvooua rept Tov ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. σαββατου, 358 b. 1.25: τελοσ: L [xv- ριακη vy: xviii. 18—27]. 279 b. ll. 13—15 a»vayvocpa eo Tw wapackevyny L (cf. Adnotationes p. 437; Prolegom. p. xxXvul) [xxiii. 39—43]. IN 5. ManBcr EVANGELIO. 287 b. ll. 27—31 avvayvoopua περι τ cafBarov, 288 b. Ll 19 τελοσ: 1, [caf- Bare B' rw» νηστειων: i. 35—44 (45 Cod. D)]. 288 b. IL 18—22 ἀνναγνοσμα περι 78 κυριακὴ 1, [κυριακὴ B' των νηστειων : ii. I—12]. 289 b. ll. 22—25 awayvoopa περι τοῦ σαββατου, 290 b. 1. 38: τελοσ: 1, [σαββ. Ὑ τῶν v9cT. : ii. 14—17 (Cod. D 22, lec- tione ny. γ΄ Tyo ιβ΄ ἑβδομ. κατα ματθαιον Marc. ii. 16—22 inclusd)]. 310 b. 1]. 7—11 ar»rvayrocga wept TB σαββατου, 1. 28 : τελοσ: L [σαββ. δ΄ των γηστ.: vii. 31—37]. 313 ὃ. ll. 2—6 ἀνναγνοσμα περι 78 σαββατου, 1. 21 τελοσ: 1, [cafB. e των ynor.: viii. 27— 31]. ibid. ll, 28—31 avvayvoopa περι TO. κυριακη, 314 ὃ. 1. 17: τελοσ L [κυρ. y τῶν νηστ.: viii. 34—ix. 1]. 321 b. ll. 33—35 ἀνναγνοσμα περι T8 κυριακη, 323 6. 1. 13: redoo: 1, [xvp. ε΄ τῶν YNOT.: X. 32—45 ]. 347 5. IL 11 £790 avakwynpov M, [ἡμερ. ovarnpews ew ορθρον: xvi, 9—230]. In AcTis ÁPOSTOLORUM. 416 ὃ, 1. 1; BA, 4185. 1. 11 re, O [ἡμερ. B τησ a égbop.: Act. i. r2—26]. 418 b, ad summam paginam P τι wev- rikoott, l 13 ap* +0, 419 b. 1. 17 Te M, [xup. τησ πεντηκοστησ: li. 1—11]. 419 b. 1. 27 ἀρ, τ Os, 420 b. l. 16 τε O [ἡμερ. γ᾽ τησ a ἐβδομ.: ii. 14—21]. 421 b. 1. 19 τελοσ My, errore forsan: ἡμερ. τ΄ tho a ἑβδομ. explicit ii. 36, non 38. 423 b. ll 11—15...ayvosua ..pt Tov σα... τω τῆης.. ακουνι. μου (1. €. διακινησι- μου sive ἐβδομ. α΄, margine abcisso) 1, errore: nam caBB. rye διακινησιμον pro iectione habet iii. 11— 16, non ii. 46. sbid.l. 19 ap%, 424 b. L 13 7* initio et fine lineae M, [ἡμερ. € 790 a ἑβδομ.: iii. 1—8]. 424 b. l. a1 ...af^ ap, 425 ὃ. 1. 15 τὸ tnitio et fine literae M, [cafB. rnc a’ ἐβ- Soy: ili, 11—16]. 435 b, ad summam paginam : περι Tov κυριακη: l 11 ag* L [κυριακη 7: vi. τ —1 440 b. 1. 18 rp” ap*, 441 ὃ. 1. 6 rc initio, re fine lineae M, [lectio incerta: vii. 30—35]. 446 b. 1. 21... aexa ap* M, [ἡμερ. ε΄ To γ΄ ἑβδομ. : viii, 26—39]. 455 ὃ. 1. 5. τὸ Ma [ἡμερ. β' τησ δ’ ἐβ. δομ.: x. 1—16]. ibid. 1, 20 xf [...die in festo paschali] M,, errore ut videtur pro xd [i.e. ἡμερ. γ᾽ τησ 8 ἑβδομ.: x. 31—33]. 460 b. 1. 29 nue k0 ap*, 462 b. Lir τ΄ initio εἰ fine lineae M, [i. e. xuptaxy €: xi. 19— 30]. 462 b. ll. 12, 13 .. ov aov ...wprytov ap* (margine abscisso), 463 ὃ. 1. 31 re, O (S. Georgii, Apr. 23: xii. 1—11]. 465 b. 1. 17 AB ap* (immà potius Xa), 467 b. 1. 5 τὸ initio et fine lineae M. [i.e. ἡμερ. γ΄ tho ε΄ ἑβδομ. : xii, 25—xiil. 12]. 467 b. 1. 6 “Ay αρχ (ἱπιπιὸ potius Xz), 468 b. L 18 τ΄ initio εἰ fine lineae M, [7. e. ἧμερ. 9' τησ εἰ ἑβδομ.: xiii. 13—24]. 472 b. 1. 23 κε ἢ (i.e. apxm, 474 5. 1. g (verius 1, 8) re M4 [C e. ἧμερ. 0 τησ δ΄ ἑβδομ.: xiv. 6—18]. 474 b. 1. 18 À3 agX (immà potius d+), 475 b. 1. ro τ΄ initio et fine lineae M, [i. e. ἡμερ. € τησ € ἑβδομ.: xiv. 20— 27]. 482 b. 1. 8 apX my’ As, 484 ὁ. 1. 15 τ΄ initio et fine lineae M, [t.¢. xuptaxy τ᾽: xvi, 16— 34]. 488 b, ad summam lineam £ τοῦ a8 διονυσιον᾽ ἀρεωπαγιτου, ]. 3 Á O [Oct. 3: xvii. 16 (το Cod. D)—34]. 500 b. 1. 8 ap*:, ll. 15, 16 ὑπερβεννη (: ad fin, lineae posito), 5ot b. 1. 21 Kae Aeyy:, 502 b. 1. 19 : τελοσ: L [xvpras P: xx. τό (—18; 28—36 Cod. D)— 38]. N.B. Leguntur L cxlixies; N xxvies; M, xxiiiies ; M. fere duodecies; O octies; J quater (Foll. 150. 185. 188. 191); I bis (Fol. 130. 197) ; O, semel (Fol. 419). Graecorum, lectiones deserit alias ferà duodecies. L (ul ridetur) intito. Σαββατον pro κυριακὴη L habet octies, κυριακη pro σαββατον sexies; margo usitutas Porrd in Fol. 150 b ὦ προφϑτησματων [Epipban.: Jan. 6] pro Baivr hal«t, ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 451 Sequitur Catalogus notarum ferà duobus scribis (M,, M.) «n Codice scriptarum. Cf. Prolegomena, pp. XXVII—XXVIII. Ad summam paginam leguntur, M, scriptore. 28 b. rov θερισμἣ K TOP ἀποστολον 33 b. ..k γενεασ ὡμνα ἐστιν weduc 34 b. ..ke..az0...0K ert .Wopiu ἐν caBacw 35 b. ξιραν exorroc χιραν 37 b. βασιλιασ Tov bu 38 b. rov Ὕραματεον και φαρισεον 39 ὃ. παραβολι σε ro πλνὸ 42 b. παραβολιν παρεθῖκεν αυτυσ λέγο" ἢ βασιλία τον ὡρανον ανθροποι σπιροντ + 43 b. Aw παρβολιν περι ko» σιναπεοῦ 45 b. ..ὃ 7% βασιλε δ 41 ὃ, 48 ὃ. ... ερΐϊπαττοσ to τι» 40 b. ...$apiceor... 51b. ...z apr» 52 b. ...ror φαρΐσεον... 53 ὃ. 55 ὃ. 57 b. των μαθητε.. .λεγου" On" apa τισ pi" 59b. rro p xpoBar" Go b. ...-o βασιλωσ nOekioer avvapw y NET€ apro ¥ P σ - οι ..TLi τινὰ pe λεγῦσιν avOpor »» - TALO.. φοσεοσ Aoyor pera Toy δολον αὐτοῦ 61. b. ...00 & Ὕννεκοσ 63 b. .. πιο" τὸν προσενε exÜevr? τω k + o * 64 b. ...vwedvoo παραβολ... 66 b. ...48 ἀποστολον καὶ To» νων ζεβε- δέον 67) b. ...β rupdo” . 68 b. eras.: supersunt ad fin....ov [69 ὃ. 1. 17 marg. ....xeo ferà periit] 70 b. (epo Tic arrow ἐν wua etovona Tavra "7 γι b. "weXovoc Tov β Teexvor (e secund. eras.). 73 b. καλεσαντεσ Tove κεκλἴκοτασ + 75 b. k πιραΐζον avro» Καὶ Aeyor wua eyToM + [84 5. N carbone IIAPO...] Quae sequuntur ferà script M,. 1174 b. ...T9c capapyrio 116 b, .. epu T Oepiop® eS iL a ρορΔᾺ ᾳᾺὉᾳᾺΛὈὉΓ,-ῦῦ ----.-.----- ee et 117 δ. .... τῇ Baothnon® 118 ὃ. .. pu r8 wapaduruc® 122 b. ...p« Tov wevre apro. 124 b. τι (i.e. wept) τ΄ περιπατουντοῦ εν τι θαλασσ- 128 b. Duae lineae erasae, nec lectu fadle. . | — 11 1 .... A... 129 b. τησ ioxm»orvqa" [132 b. τησ πεντικοστισ: scripsit M]. 138 ὃ. ..... τῇ rog? 145 b. ,.ρι τοῦ Aafap" 184 ὃ. αὶ wepi ric wap0ev (Mj). 190 b. αὶ συμεων (My) K y τισ Tp0- φιτιδο (M,): eddem manu καὶ συμεων £1. I2 marg.: cf. Proleg. p. XXVIII. IQ ὃ, περι τῇ κυ τισ πεδηαῦ ἴω [γ]ε- γνομενοσ. 191 ὁ. ἢ war»! τὸ Barri ert πεντε k Sexar" [/nepta quaedam ascripsit recens manus, ut et ad caput 193 a]. 194 b. $ 7p006 To” uv». (r eras. ante ἡ). 197 b. ¥ to πιρασθεισ vir T «o v... (ab- scissa. sunt a bibliopego caetera). 200 b. ,.«τισ...σ τουχῦ o' (partim eras.) 202 b. $ τὸ παραλντικἥ 204 b. τῇ rugon® τὸ Aevytró 205 b. f 5avy wre ἰσηλθεν ἐν To θυ- σιασ τιρηῦ Kat φαγιν τὸσ αρτὸσ TiO προσ- θεσ 7 206 b. ᾷ rov μαθητοῦ avr" 236 b. (ad calcem pag.; +ad l 33 posito) + περι πολῦσιδ + 252 b. (marg. 1. 3) # xAovc" K Aaja- pov + 257 b. (marg. l 33) # επεροτισεοσ apxovro” K τῇ ἔαχεου + Ad calcem paginae per S. Marci Εταη- gelium, haec sequuntur, M, (ut videtur) scriptore, nisi mavis Ms. 285 b. αὶ (ie. wpoc) epumia adeo. pi φὶλονϊκησὶσ 286 ὃ. #eppivia το γηνωμενον reMovre 187 α. $ epuivia οὐκ €wiTvXaPig TOU παργμᾶτοσ" 38; b. $ epunvia τελΐουμενον apaga, + 288 a. $ epuivia rept (wo 288 ὁ. $ eppivna TO vaTepor επἴτυχανσ 289 a. $ eppivia + pi ὡμοσὴσ ear ὡμο- dic φανερουτε + 289 b. Fepunviat τρῆτον παραμα exis evi xnpice 290 a. Peppivija ov δυνὶ ψευσασθ εν (rasura. incidit inter 0 et e: forsan Ge primo). 290 b. $ epuiria + λωγοσ fone xai φα- cic kaai- 401 a. $ epuirza +rarivoooy καὶ "yy- pere 291 ὃ. $ epuwia + Óvrapiy μεγαλὶν προσδοκα + 291 d. $ epuevia + XavBavic τιν χαρὶν εκ θὺ (a»B super rasuram rescripto). 291 b. f epyirga + aro Nuria no xa- pay 293 a. $ epuivia + pera Sexa muepag vyivere + 293 b. $ 'epuirga t ro [ric ευρίσκετε 204 α. $ ερμινῆα + μὲ παρακουσὶσ TOV Aoyou + 294 b. $ eppiviay + ἀκουλουθησον καὶ καλον ov yivere+(a secund, super rasu- ram rescripto). 295 a. $ ερμοϊα T ovk exic apapriay ἤστω παρομα + 295 b. Fepuina + μιζον προκωπὶ και Xapa γηνεταῖ ἢ 296 a. ερμυῖα + Bi σε λανβανὼ τὴν xapw t (X rescripto super ὃ primo). 296 b. ¥ ερμενηαν + τεληουμενον wapy- μα kaXor + 297 a. ᾧ eppivia+ ἀπροσδοκητον παργ- μα γηνομενον + ν 297 b. ϑερμινῖαν + πιστεσον orn τὸ παργμα καλον ἐστιν + 298 a. f ερμινια τ ear ron TovTG TO srapapuroy + καὶ evze To Geo . 298 b. Fepurpia + dna xopicic ( 4 ep super ras. rescript.). 299 a. ¥ ερμινῖα + aworate καὶ απὸ- στρεψον 452 299 b. S epyurna 4 δηαλυσὶσ pera τρὶσ ἡμέρα "yivere + 300 a. $ ἐρμηνια + peTrarwyncoy TO 0o καὶ ynvere + X 300 b. f'epuivia-- peravoncov τω 6° x ynvere + 301 a. Peppivi a + τεληουμενον ἐργων Kado + 301 b. Peppivia + redounevoy wapavy- pat 301 a. f$ eppiyi a + amrpoadwxtroy wa- ρανγμα + 302 b ἐρμὶνῆα + ear ψυση ἐλενχουσὶν σεν 303 α εἰ b. Periit pergamena ad calcem folii. 304 à. $ eppivia + wept δηκὶσ ea» aXi- θέυσὶδ᾽ evAvr...... 304 b. ¥ eppivia + ro Syria λανβανίσ τὶν xapu + 305 a. ¥ eppivia + To ζητὶσ wpopOdyi cet 305 b. € eppivia + rovro ex Bev Boro» ἐστιν + 306 a. $ eppivna+ aworata:+ 306 b. F ερμῦϊα -- -wepm epicpou pi epiac 307 a. Y epunvia t+ ea» δηκαζῖ virep σου aXov πένψων + ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 307 b. βιερμηνῖα Ὁ wept avamavatog x κερδουσ + 308 a. $ eppirma + ro εχὶσ καμὴν κα- ne 308 b. $ eppiviat ea» risrevons xapa ov ἐσθω + 309 a. $ eppivna + πολαστον ηἡθελῖσα exunce x ovx εἐδυνίθησ + 309 b. #éppivna+t καιροσ ἐστὶν iva γη- vere oy (iria + 310 a. $ epppiat ορθίοσ τὴν wior Be- Beovre σου ro πραγμα + 310 b. $ ερμινηα! μυστηρὶον peya γιε- yerai kai awexadhugOn 311 a. PF epuirga + ai προσδοκηταν᾽ κερ- Soc + 311 ὃ. $ epuirqa + κεροσ ἐστὸν iva γεῖνε TEO fri 313 a. $ eo μίνηα + περ πραγματοσ KaAó 4- (rasura incidit post ep). 312 b. f epuirga-- ew avaravoiy epxe- T€ wy frio + 313 a. Peppivia + αποξενῦν epxere αλὶ- φασισ + 313 b. Peppivyat pi axnotions rovro καλον ea TU + 314 a. 9 eppivya καὶ αν ἀαπελθὶσ exirvr- Xavio + 314 b. € ερμίνηα 1 ea» ακουτὶ μὴ bett avri + 315 a. $ eppiy9a + ado πραγμα Syri- cot 318 b. Peppivnat περὶ σωτερηασ aw- fera Ὁ 316 a. ¥ eppivna + Sevrepoce exis ro ππραγμα τ (α in pay super rasuram re- scripto). 316 b. ¥ eppirga-- απὸ κίνδυνον σωθη- gi τι in ku super v! prim). 317 a. ὶ epuirqa + περὶ σοτερῖασ και xepdou + 317 b. € epuirqa + pi axapsirg αλλ ομολωγῖσον t 318 a. f$ epunvi a + ἴδε νγησ γεγονασ pikeri apapraye+iva pi TU χιρὸον Gv "yi- vere + 318 b. Peppivyaa -- xaXov ἐστὶν ro ep- γον To TeXiorri-- (a prim. eloto). 319 a. 9 eppivya+ καλον wpay...(ab- scissa. sunt a bibliopegd nonnulla, ut etiam in sequentibus). 319 b. ὶ ερμῖνηα 4 ro ενθυμῖμα "yijvere K (i. €. k) καλον av ἐστὶν 320 a. ὶ eppivna+ μεταβουλη Kart 320 b. 3$? epuirya + ακωῃ καλὴ qvrep xere To...(und lined abscissd). 321 d. F eppivy at dy arvire...elot4 etiam lined antecedente, quae in -ere + de- sinit. * N.B. Leguntur M, xxxiites; Ms xxii ies; (M, et Ms, 190 6); Ms lxixies; M 132 b; N 84 b. Editionis Kiplingianae errores typographict. Cf. Prolegomena, p. XI. In Praefatione. p. xiii. eAQaro et eA0ero, In Textu: 63. 6 b. 1. 13 twarno 9 b. 1. 13 φροφητον 12 5. 1. 32 xobparry 13 a. l. 12 irasitur ibid. | 15 fatri ibid. 1. 33 quadranté 13 b. 1. 30 opxovc 14 b. 1. 4 σιαγωνα 27 b. 1. 36 yewwoxero 48 b. 1. 32 deest ra secund. 29 a. l. 1 nunquam 30 b. 1. 23 γένηται 31 a, l. 4 cogitare 33 a. ]. consommasset 53 a. 1. 5 manducauerunt 79 a. 1. 5 domum ibid. 1.17 graviora 83 a. 1. 38 init, e 89 a. 1. 14 situi 97 a. 1. 20 completum 98 b. L 20 γονευπετησαντεσ 100 b. 1. 31 8. m. Too 1018.1.23 & 119 a. 1, 20 calilaeam tbid. 1. 24 natorin 125 a. titul. whan 130 b. l. 30 Keg C 131 ὃ. 1. 23 init. ow 157 b. 1. 1 eve jore lineam ibid. 1. 27 ετομασαι 161 b. 1. 1 tape 163 ὁ. 1. 3 iue 166 a. 1. 9 deest ἃ ante doo 182 a. L 17 discipulus 186 a. 1. 8 aneilla 196 b. l. 19 ἀσρων 211 5.1. 5 ηγγιξεν 215 b. 1. 19 ernpurrwr 219 a. 1. 24 dismisit 227 a. 1. 2g domu 243 a. titul. lucam 246 a. 1. 24 neccesse 257 b. 1. 16 οφθααμουσ 259 b. 1. 21 vw 468 b. L 4 Grpnwrycay 274 ^. l. 20 susficit 283 b. 1. 30 ἴδετε 290 a. l. 1 de scribis 1930.1. 33 dele punctum supra m secund, 297 α. |l. τὸ nuqmuid 297 b. 1. 3 ooray 298 b. 1. 16 μακαροθεν 311 b. 1. 22 -γαδα pro -γαιδα 313 a. l. 18 fragmentorum 329 a. L 14 fnit. at 347 b. 1. 13 marg. 8. m. “ψημον 428 a. 1. 21 petroin bid. 1. 24 stubebant 429 a. 1. 33 dme 460 a. 1. 26 mandoca ADNOTATIONES EDITORIS. 465 a. 1. 30 caesaream 475 a. l. 12 isticassent 506 a. L 17 dicimus. In Appendice nostrá: 4. Secundae mands 1 b. 1. 22 αφιηεσιν 2a. 1.13 retorsum. Ϊ. 33 ann illius 44. 1.13 sedm. In Notis: 14. 43 b. 1. 26 wo pro wo 69 b. 1. 33 evx pro συκη 73 a. marg. tres pro -Ir1-, Etmas pro Gemas ' 453 78 a. 1. 32 es pro est 81 b. 1, 19 quasi tn textu ἐστοσεν de- disset. 100 b. 1. 31 roo pro roc 180 5. 1. 25 Tor pro To 303 5. 1. 20 ἡνίκεν pro ἤνιχεν 433 b. l. 10 γγαγεν pro ἤγαγον 435 a. 1. 14 discepiuntur pro discup- 493 b. 1. 4 ακουσαντεσ pro ακουσαντοσ 494 b. L 21 aciá pro actay 504 b. 1, 10 wapoxadouperpro wapax- N.B. Kiplingü errores ad puncta- (ionem pertinentes quippe satis multos taciti correximus, Sectiones Ámmonianae per marginem, Cod. Bezae insertae, cum receptis apud. Tregellesir N. T. collatae. Cf. Prolegomena, p. xx. S. Matth. e cap. ii. 5 prov. 4; ν. 7 prov. I1; A V. 44 pro 9. 43; TB x. 8 pro v. 7; Q0 x. 33 pro v. 32; pry xiv. 35 pro v. 34; βξα xv. 39 pro xvi. τ; ρξβ xvi. 4 pro v. 2; pty ibid. 6 pro v. 4; ρξδ ibid. 7 pro 9. 5; pte ibid. 13 pro v. 7; pis ibid. 16 pro v. 13; ρὲζ ibid. 20 pro v. 17; pt ibid. 22 pro v. 30; p£0 ibid. 24 pro v. 22; po ibid. 27 pro v. 24; poa xvii. I pro xvi. 27; pof xvii. 9 pro xvi. 28; ρπὸ xviii 17 pro 9. 16; oxn xxiii. 5 pro v. 4; σκθ ibid. 8 pro v. 5; od ibid. 12 pro- v. 8; oda ibid. 13 pro v. 11; oM ibid. I5 pro v. 14; ody ibid. 16 pro v. 15; σμβ xxiv. τ vinculo operitur; ota xxiv. 38 pro v. 37; cod xxvi. 2 pro v. 1; σοθ ibid. 20 pro v. 21; ruf xxvii. 47 pro v. 48; τμγ ibid. 48 pro v. 50; ru8 ibid. 50 pro 9. 51; Te thid. 51 pro v. 51 med.; rus ibid. §1 med. pro v. 54; rhe ibid. 54 pro v. 55; ru» ibid. 55 pro v. 57; THO ibid. $7 pro 9. 59; TP ibid. 58 pro v. 61; τνα ibid. 61 pro v. 63; TvB ibid. 63 pro v. 66. Desunt post T»B xxvii. 62 usque ad finem S. Mat- thaei. S. Johann. Desunt a usque ad ¢ (i. 1— 16); AO v. 5 pro 9. 11; vs vi. 35 med. pro τ. 37; prs xiv. 25 pro v. τό; pub XV. 23 pro v. 24; ρμε ibid. 24 pro 9. 25; pu» xvi. 15 pro v. 14; py ibid. 20 pro v. 23; prB ibid. 32 pro 9. 31; pre xvii. 26 pro 25 med, wn; »0 Fol. 1685, p bis abscisso. Desunt post pty xviii, 13 wsque ad fin. Johann. S. Lucae. 8i. § e 35, γ i. 36, pro B ii. 6, y ii. 8; ef iv. 8 pro v. 14; An v. 26 gro v. 37 ; μβ vi. 4 med. pro v. 6; pa ix. 44 med. pro v. 43 med. ; pxs xi. 15 pro v. I4; pxt ibid. 15 med. pro 9. 15 init. ; pte xii. 14 pro v. 10; pr xiv. 16 pro v. 12; pra ibid. 15 pro v. 16; prB ibid. 28 pro v. 25; pry ibid. 33 pro v. 28; pwd ibid. 34 pro v. 33; pre xv. 1 pro xiv. 34; par xv. 3 pro v. 1; prj ibid. 6 pro v. 3; oxa xviii, 29 pro v. 28; exe xvii. 43 med. pro xix. 1; (otf inseritur xxii. 19, versu suo xxii. 20 penitus omis- 80); cod xxii. 45 errore pro cw; oxs ibid. 47 med. pro v. 48; of ibid. 58 pro v. 57; τμ xxiv. 37 pro v. 36. S. Marci, x» iii. 12 pro v. r1 med.; AB iii. a1 med. pro v. 22; pS iv. 36 pro v. 35; » v. 25 pro Yi. 1; νὴ vi. 15 pro v. 16; £ ibid. 18 prov, 21; ty ibid. 32 pro v. 34; ξὸ ibid. 41 pro v. 35; £0 ibid. 54 pro v. 53; of viii. 10 pro v. 11; p. xxxii, 1. 14. (cf. tristega Gen. vi. 16 Vulg) p. xlii, 1. 28. We read israel also in Matth. ii. 6; 20; x. 6; 23; xix. 28; Luke i. <4; 68; xxii. 30. qa ix. 16 pro v. 17; pa tbid. 48 pro v. 44 ; pO xiii. 5 med. pro v. 8 med. ; pt^y xiv. 21 pro v. 20; ρὲθ ibid. 27 med. pro v. 28; poy ibid. 32 med. pro v. 33; por ibid. 37 pro v. 36 med.; pot ibid. 37 med. pro 37 init. ; pon ibid. 39 pro v. 38; ροθ ibid. 40 pro v. 39; pw ibid. 41 med. pro v. 41 init. ; pra ibid. 43 med. pro v. 43 ini. ; pry ibid. 45 pro v. 46; pre ibid. 49 med. pro v. 50; prs ibid. 5o pro v. 51; pri sbid. 13 med. pro 9. 53 init. ; pay ibid. 63 med. pro v. 64; pat ibid. 72 med. pro v. 72 inil.; o0 xv. 10 pro v. 11; os ibid. 13 pro v. 15. Desunt post of xv. 16 usque ad fin. Marci. Casu paulum de loco motae sunt pxB Matth. xviii. 11; o»0 xxiv. 30; oaf XXvi 41; τλα Xxvii. 32; q8 Johann. x. 16; pxé xiii. 26; ρμΎ xv. 22; e Luc. ii. 48; £a vi. 44; qa ix. το; 4η ix. 27; pe X. 4; pid X. 9; pre xv. 1; pof xiii. 28; pg xvii. 3; σιδ xvii. 37; ove xviii. 14; σπη xxii. 51; eqa xxii. 54; σης xxii. 67 ; red xxiii. 24; Tie xxiii. 26; rey xxiii, 35 pro v. 36; τὰς xxiv. 1; ¢ Marc. i. 13 pro 9. 15; 0 i. 14; oe vii. 36; of viii. IO; pt X. 29; pry xiii. 14 pro v. 15; pao xv. 1. To the Addenda, p. lxiv, add the following:— PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS BY THE REV. F. H. SCRIVENER, M.A. TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE; RECTOR OF 8. GERRAN8, CORNWALL. A PLAIN INTRODUCTION TO THE CRITICISM OF THE NEW Testament. With numerous Facsimiles. For the use of Biblical Students. 8vo. 15s. * We must say that it was not without some feeling of wonder that we examined the volume before us, so minute and accurate is the detailed information it contains, and so comprehensive and enlarged in the view which it takes of the extensive field of Biblical criticism."— ENGLi8H CHURCHMAN. NOVUM TESTAMENTUM GRACUM, TEXTUS STEPHANICI, 1550. Accedunt varise lectiones editionum Bezz, Elzeviri, Lachmanni, Tischendorfii, et Tregellesii. Small 8vo. 4s. 6d. An Edition on Writing-paper, for Notes. 4to. Half-bound. 12s. ** One of the admirably printed pocket series of Greek and Latin Texte . . . Those portions of the text of which various readings are given at the foot of each page are printed in a thicker character of type, so as to be readily perceived," —ENGLISH CHURCHMAN. A FULL COLLATION OF THE CODEX SINAITICUS, WITH THE Received Text of the New Testament, to which is prefixed a Critical Introduction. Small 8vo. 5s. * Mr Scrivener has now placed the results of Tischendorf's discovery within the reach of all in a charming little volume, which ought to form a companion to the Greek Testament in the library of every Biblical student."— READER. AN EXACT TRANSCRIPT OF THE CODEX AUGIENSIS, GRZECO- Latin Manuscript in Uncial Letters of S. Paul's Epistles, preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge. 'To which is added a full Collation of Fifty Manuscripts containing various portions of the Greek New Testament deposited in English Libraries: with a full Critical Introduction. Royal 8vo. 268. A FULL AND EXACT COLLATION OF ABOUT TWENTY GREEK Manuscripts of the Holy Gospels (hitherto unexamined) deposited in the British Museum, the Archiepi- scopal Library at Lambeth, &c., with a Critical Introduction. 8vo. 62. Cambridge: DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO. Hondon: BELL AND DALDY. PUBLISHED BY DEIGHTON, BELL, & CO., CAMBRIDGE, - AGENTS TO THE UNIVERSITY. The Greek Testament: with a critically re- vised Text; a Digest of Various Readings; Mar- ginal References to Vérbal and Idiomatic Usage ; Prolegomena ; and a Critical and Exegetical Com- mentary. For the use of Theological Students and Minister. By HENRY ALFORD, D.D., Dean of Canterbury. Vol I. Fifth Edition, containing the Four Gos- pels. 11. 8s. Vol. II. Fourth Edition, containing the Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles to the Romans and Corin- thians. 12. 45. Vol. III. Third Edition, containing the Epistles to the Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, Thessalonians,—to Timotheus, Titus, and Philemon. 18s. Vol IV. Part I. Third Edition, containing the Epistle to the Hebrews, and tbe Catholic Epistle of Bt James and St Peter. 185. Vol. IV. Part II. Second Edition, containing the Epistles of St John and St Jude, and the Revelation. 148. ‘The New Testament for English Readers. Contsining the Authorised Version, with additional corrections of Readings and Renderings ; Marginal references ; and a Critical and Explanatory Com- mentary. By HENRY ALFORD, D.D., Dean of Canterbury. In two volumes. Vol. I. Part I. containing the First Three Gos- pels. 125. Vol. I. Part II. containing St John and the Acts. 108. 6d. Jlints for some Improvements in the Author- ised Version of the New Testament. By the late J. SCHOLEFIELD, M.A. Fourth Edition. Fep. 8vo. 48. Jerusalem Explored: being a Description of the Ancient and Modern City, with upwards of one Hundred Illustrations, consisting of Views, Ground- plans, and Sections. By ERMETE PIEROTTI, Doctor of Mathematics, Captain of the Corpe of Engineers in the Army of Sardinia, Architect-En- gineer to his Excellency Soorraya Pasha of Jerusalem, and Architect of the Holy Land. 3 Vols. imperial gto. 5l. 55. Nature and Grace. Sermons preached in the Chapel Royal, Whitehall, during the years 1862—64. By the Rev. W. M. CAMPION, B.D., Fellow and Tutor of Queens’ College, Cambridge, Rector of St Botolph’s, Cambridge, and one of Her Majesty's Preachers at Whitehall. Small 8vo. 62. 6s. T'he Apostle Paul and the Christian Church of Philippi. An Exposition Critical and Practical of the Sixteenth Chapter of the Acts of the Apostles and of the Epistles to the Philippians. By the late Rev. J. F. TODD, M.A., Trinity College, Cam bridge. 8vo. 9s. Wieseler's Chronological Synopsis of the Four Gospels. Translated by the Rev. E, VENABLES, M.A. 8vo. τῷ. This opportunity may properly be taken of es- pecially recommending to every thoughtful Student this and the treatise on the succession of eventa in the Gospel History. A translation of it would be a very welcome aid to the general reader.—Bp. Ellicott, Lectures on the Life of our Lord. Observations on the attempted Application of Pantheistic Principles to the Theory and Historic Criticism of the Gospels. By W. H. MILL, D.D., late Regius Professor of Hebrew in the University of Cambridge. Second Edition, with the Author's latest notes and additions, Edited by B. WEBB, M.A. 8vo. 145. Commentaries on the Gospels, intended for the English Reader, and adapted either for Domestic or Private use. By the Very Rev. H. GOODWIN, D.D., Dean of Ely. Crown 8vo. 8. Matthew, 125. S. Mark, 7s. 6d. 8. Luke, in the Press, Messiah as Foretold and Expected. .A Course of Sermons relating to the Messiah, as interpreted before the Coming of Christ. Preached before the University of Cambridge, in the months of February and March, 1862. By the Rev. E. HAROLD BROWNE, D.D., Bishop of Ely. 8vo. 4, A History of the Articles of Religion. To which is added a series of Documents from A.D. 1536 to A.D. 1615. "Together with illustrations from con- temporary source, By CHARLES HARDWICK, B.D., late Archdeacon of Ely. Second Edition, cor- rected and enlarged. 8vo. 128. *,"* A considerable amount of fresh matter has been incorporated, especially in the two Chapters which relate to the construction and revision of our present code of Articles. Tertulliani Liber Apologeticus. The Apology of Tertullian. With English Notes and a Preface, intended as an Introduction to the Study of Patris- tical and Ecclesiastical Latinity. By H. A. WOOD. HAM, LL.D. Second Edition. 8vo. Res. 6d.